• This section is for roleplays only.
    ALL interest checks/recruiting threads must go in the Recruit Here section.

    Please remember to credit artists when using works not your own.

Realistic or Modern Spellbound

OOC
Here
Lore
Here
“That’s a fair point, Oliver.” Wesley pulled out his phone and said, “Our sensors are still in place. I’ll program them to alert me of their movements on that street.” They would simply wait for the van to come back from the park. “But first, Everest and Ellie must contact Willow. The rest of us can prepare for Monday. Make sure we have our gear ready. Sound good?”

Everest nodded, fully prepared to do just that. "You going to call in for Theo now or after?" Contact at the same time for them both could be a little too suspicious.

“Yes, right— thank you, sorry.” Wesley shook his head at himself, but knew he hadn’t had the most stable time in Seabrook. He typed away on his phone until he got the confirmation that their hunter associate was on his way to bring Theo in from the pub. “There. Shouldn’t be long.” In due time they both got an alert from the hospital that they had done their duty and their sensors told them Theo was gone from the pub.

With the signal that everything was in the clear, Everest switched his phone over so notifications and messages from Willow appeared as they normally would. Her most recent message of 'Ev, tell me that you're okay. Please' was the first he responded to before calling. 'I'm fine, no need to worry about me. There's just a lot to catch you up on. Gonna call now'. The message was nearly instantly read and once she agreed, he started the call, expecting everyone around to know to stay silent while letting them hear at least part of the conversation and what information she'd be privy to.

The phone didn't even get a full ring out before, "Oh my God, Ev! Don't ever do that again," Willow pleaded, sitting in an armchair beside the hearth in the Old Bear.

"I know, Will, I know," he offered a gentle reassurance. "I never would have left you in the dark that long if I had a chance, you know that. Something came up and-"

"Is Ellie okay? She wasn't answering her phone either."

"Ellie is fine. It's Inara. There was an accident and she fell and...she lost her baby," genuine stress from the event broke his voice and he had to clear his throat to go on, though it gave time for Willow to process what was being said.

"Oh no! Inara...and Wesley," she sobbed, her gentle heart broke for her friends. "I am so, so sorry, Ev. There's just so much going on and I don't even know what to do anymore."

Everest hadn't realized how deep his frown grew with the pain he heard in her voice, though a hand on his shoulder from Ellie seemed to ground him. "I know. We can sit down and talk about it if you want, but they are already arranging a funeral for dad. I can't say that after everything I feel much for him, but I know I want to be there for mom."

Willow could be heard taking deep breaths as she looked out the window, still struggling to grasp everything. The night prior she'd hardly slept, a burden that was unfairly shared with Theo when she tossed and turned. "Yeah, we should be there for mom," she sniffled, pulling a napkin out of her apron to dry her eyes and nose. "I don't know how soon I can get there."

"I'll get a flight for you today. I think seeing you will help calm mom down, too," Everest offered. "If you want we can fly together once I get everything settled."

Traveling alone was never something she'd felt comfortable with. "I think that's a good idea. Theo just had to go into work, though. I should probably talk to him and see if he can come in so short of notice."

Of course she'd be quick to cling to her man. "If he had to work then he probably can't come, Will. I can make sure he gets a flight too, if that makes you feel better, but I was going to fly out this evening."

There was a lengthier silence as Willow chewed over the thought. She didn't like the thought of being apart from Theo when there was so much happening, but it also wasn't fair of her to expect him to up and leave his job just because her family was having a crisis. "Yeah, I can do that. It gives me time to pack," she agreed, nodding even if he couldn't see it. "Just let me know when the flight is and I'll figure out a way to make it work."

"You know I take better care of you than that, Will. I'll send a car," he said with a small chuckle. "I'll see you tonight. Be careful, okay?"

The well wish hit her with an almost bitter taste, and she couldn't explain why. Perhaps it was just the simple fact that with everything that was going on it didn't seem like careful was going to be enough. Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, she responded, "See you tonight, Ev."

Once the call ended Wesley put an alarm on his phone. They would give her enough time to pack before they sent a car to pick her up. “Alright, all we can do now is wait until Monday.” Wesley exhaled and cradled his hands behind his head. “Now that’s done, I wanted to go over just what went down last night.”

A lot of it had been talked about between him and Inara, but through crying sessions and lamentations. Most of their topic centered around Gomez, Kali failing her, and her loss. But the sequence of events had been muddled. So, the rest of those present did their best to piece together a fuller picture.

When it got to Verek, Nefertiti, and Lyn Lauri said, “I believe that same outfit had been worn in Maine, by one of the people alongside Loki and Sahar.”

Wesley had a blurry image of Verek from his suit recording. He pulled it up and Lauri confirmed it had to be the same. “What else do you recall?”

“Eh, Loki is fair and has black eyes. Sahar is deep voiced, but he has feminine features.” Lauri answered.

At the time Wesley heard them talk about it he had brushed off the detail of black eyes. America had no shortage of people willing to put their bodies through heavy, experimental augmentation. However, at this point, he decided to show them a certain picture. “Did he look like this?” Wesley asked, pulling up the artwork Molly gave him for Christmas.

Wide hazel eyes blinked, “Oui, exactly like that man. That is Loki.”

Oliver also recognized the face to be his. "He was speaking with Lauri in a gift shop while she was looking at sunglasses," he recalled, deciding not to mention his unnecessary need to defend his Lamb from an attack that hadn't existed. "He seemed quite personable, especially given the people he was with."

“Personable?” Wesley questioned.

“Friendly. Amiable.” Lauri offered, giving a shrug. “A pleasant fellow. He was actually concerned with manners too.” While Sahar, apparently, was not. “He said he recently came to America after spending time in Europe. He had an accent like Verek too.”

Cory said, “A middle eastern one?”

“Or close to it,” Lauri answered. She didn’t have the best ear for that.

Wesley frowned, scratching the back of his neck, “None of my contacts in the Middle East have any activity to share. Nothing of note for the last decade.” So what did it mean that these, clearly ethnically diverse, people shared the same odd language and accent? They had to come from somewhere.

Lauri pondered aloud, “You know, Gomez told Verek that our hunting families were the best here. But, do we not have a hold in other places of the world? Europe especially?”

Catching on, Cory said, “Oh right. So why wouldn't Verek know?” Even if the vampires were old and hid, their particular family names were quite ancient themselves. “It would be hard for them to miss.”

“Though, you have to admit, the paleness of the two women and the man may mean they were even older than two-thousand years. Before hunting guilds were formed,” Wesley pointed out. “It could also solve the issue of accent and language—ancient dialects they still use. But I guess it would only explain that for the vampires. It doesn’t answer how the other people are the same, who were not vampiric.”

Cory was troubled, “Don’t vampires stay inside during the day? How did Verek get to the precinct?”

Yonte frowned, “Yeh, you right.”

“Well, it was sunset,” Lauri offered.

“But before then?” Cory posed.

“Teleportation?” Lauri shrugged.

“Maybe, but then who teleported them and then left them there?” Cory asked. “And when we were in Maine, if that was Verek, then how was he moving? The older a vampire is the quicker they fall asleep when the sun rises and the harder it is to wake them.”

Wesley chimed in, “Well, if we assume the others are mages, which they probably are, then they could puppet his body by manipulating the wraps around him. He may well have been completely asleep the whole time. It’s possible someone dropped them off at the steps of the precinct, but perhaps where he was at the time was night and he teleported to the precinct just as the sun went down here, and he merely was drowsy. A feeling that probably left quickly as the sun set fully.” But he was open to any other speculations.

"The accents befuddle me, personally," Rosy came out of her thoughts, not even about to try this puzzle now on how the vampires were being moved. "If they've been alive and living on the planet for thousands of years, don't you expect their accents to match where they're living? Most people lose an accent the longer they're away from where it originated. If they haven't been in the Middle East according to your contacts, shouldn't that be gone after so many years?"

"Maybe," Annabelle shrugged, "But maybe they like it and keep it on purpose? If it makes them sound powerful and ancient, they might just stick to it."

"The officers knew exactly what time they were coming, too," Ellie recalled, picking at loose fruit. "Gomez had mentioned they'd be arriving at 7:15. Whether it was their first time or a re-visit I don't know though. Maybe they'd been by on previous visits. The emergency case with the axe and hydrant was dusty. The relic wall was cleared of all the little items that normally repel them.”

A quick check told Wesley a possible answer to that, “The sun sets at seven in Texas, at this time of year. That holds with Cory’s theory.” He glanced at the master cabin. “Inara is worried there could be more precincts that have been infiltrated.” While certainly an issue to check out, he insisted she wait until she could walk comfortably. Not that Wes intended for Inara to go to any of these places. Just that by then she would be healed enough to emotionally and mentally take action.

Yonten pressed his lips in a grim line, “Fucking leeches. If there are I’mma fucking burn those bitches.”

“I share your sentiment,” Wesley said, coffee eyes boiling. “But one task at a time, hm? Stay alert. We don’t know what we’re dealing with here and Verek might not be the only one. The vision Molly had depicted Ego Sum. They’re known to work in the south.”

Everyone seemed to be in mutual agreement with Wesley's comment, though Joao did scratch his chin in thought. "Does Inara have reliable contact at locations? Will someone need to go to each site and check it?"

"Tak, if problem in one could quickly spread or already be problem," Andriy agreed somberly.

"And Inara had seemed as if she trusted Gomez, meaning a simple call or message may not be sufficient," Rosy remarked, not liking just how extreme this could be. Would they be safe anywhere they went?

"But as Wesley said, one problem at a time. Currently we have the Russians to watch until tomorrow and then we can worry about these offices," Oliver gently redirected everyone. "Has there been a lot of recent activity with Ego Sum?"

Too true, the others allowed the subject to refocus. Wesley exhaled thoughtfully, “Actually no. Not much. In fact, it’s been on the decline since three years ago or so. Other than all this talk of a storm we haven’t seen or heard any big news or movements.”

Cory frowned briefly. “Captain Jones said they thought vampires were on a decline. He said he didn’t believe in such luck.”

“I should say I agree. We shouldn’t take it as a good sign at this point,” Wesley could have chuckled at the thought if it didn’t mean they might be dealing with something worse. Something terrible. Something that had to be stopped at all costs for the sake of the world. Even if it meant costing lives. The Nine were a virus. They had to be burnt out.

Cory said, “Well in that case we may need to up our game. Find out what we can after this Russian hunt.”

“Agreed.” Wesley got up from the table. “I’ll be in the cabin if you need anything.” They knew they were welcome to enjoy the yacht as they pleased.

Once Wesley left Cory said, “Well, I don’t know about you guys, but I am up for some distraction.” They had a lot of time to wait until Everest left and their duties for the hunt on Monday. Cory would go out of his mind just sitting there. Thankfully the yacht was quite advanced and had a great console system. “Lauri, you up to game?”

“Mm, a little, but I was hoping to read with Oliver,” Lauri admitted. She turned her eyes out on the glistening ocean. “There is also the sea. I haven’t gone swimming in a long time.”

Yonten quirked a grin, thinking of who he wanted to see in a bathing suit, “Yeh, swimming sounds great.”

Someone interested in her suggestion lightened Lauri’s mood. “Oui, it does. Why don’t we do that? It is so warm here.”

Cory smiled, “Not a bad idea. This ship has a cool little dock thing that lowers to the water too, so it’s way easy to swim around and have place to lounge too. We can make a bunch of drinks and bring them down with us. What do you guys say?”

The idea of relaxing in the water with a cold drink and warm sun sounded just about perfect to most. Even Oliver agreed it'd be nice to wade around or maybe sit in the shade reading while keeping his feet cool.

Annabelle perked up from her seat, shooting Yonten a wink. "Perfect. I packed a bikini hopeful and now it's going to get some wear," she said, every intention of heading back to their room and changing so she wouldn't miss out on the fun in the sun. Whether or not a bunny would trail her was at his discretion. Annabelle would have reason to grin, hearing the familiar gait of her Bunny not far behind. If she focused on the pattern she might have sworn it sounded like a rhythmic thump-thump of a fuzzy little hopper. One that didn’t intend to hop back out too quickly once they got to their cabin.

"We come swim too," Andriy spoke for him and Joao. If there would be a lot of work ahead, might as well enjoy the time they could now!

Gordon looked to Ellie and Everest; still adapting to just what he was expected to do while Everest was around. "I think we're going to pass at least for a while," Ellie decided for the two of them. If he was going to be away for a few days again, she preferred they have a little time together alone first, especially after the night prior. Spotting Gordon's gaze she made a shooing motion with her hand. "Go with the others. Have some fun, and save me a bit of sun for later."

Alaric chuckled, “You are still a little new, aren’t you? Come on Gordon.” He said, easing up from his chair. “Why don’t you change and then help an old man gather snacks to accompany our drinks?”

Gordon wouldn't say no, especially when most the others were dispersing to either change or get ready. It wouldn't take him more than a few minutes to switch into his trunks and join Alaric in the task of sun-approved snack hunting.

Cory loved swimming. Not just for the fun of playing in the water, where ‘wet’ was in one of the few acceptable places in life, but also for the view. His eyes skipped the clouds, the water, and went right to Rosalie. If pressed, he couldn’t deny his interest had sprang from a desire to appraise the beauty he called his own.

"Oh, we packed our swimsuits too, didn't we Lauri?" Rosy perked up, excited for a chance to wear the new piece. She didn't dare go with a bikini, but she still enjoyed it. Though he didn't comment aloud, Oliver's eyes shifted to Lauri at the thought of her in swimwear. Memories of their abridged honeymoon were still on the surface.

Lauri had looked to Rosalie, missing Oliver’s glance, but probably would have thought the same if she had caught his eyes. For the time being she answered her lovely friend, “Oui, I know where they are— want some help while the men get the drinks ready?” She asked, beaming from ear to ear and getting up from her seat to offer a hand. The men just hand trunks to wear. They could spare the time to get drinks for them all while the women hassled with the suits.

The offered hand wouldn't be denied when it came to her and her growing bump. Ellie and Everest had already made their departure from the group when Rosy fell into step with Lauri. "So, of the places we've visited, I would say that Texas is not so bad, however I feel like in a few months it'd be far too hot," she remarked with a giggle. A good thing she wouldn't be here for her final trimester.

Getting into the one piece swimsuit she'd picked out would definitely require some assistance getting into. Times like these, Rosy was beyond grateful to have Lauri in her life. When she was finally dressed, she pulled on a floppy white sun hat. "Too much?"

60B0FFC2-4175-45F0-8336-87B9578F5574.png

“If it is, who cares? Enjoy it! But I do not think so.” Lauri smiled, just slipping on her bathing suit after helping Rosalie. It was one she saw that matched the wedding theme. A bikini with stars and moons felt appropriate for their Bora Bora honeymoon.

54B7DA73-343D-49FF-BBB0-A87F84F766D5.jpeg

Lauri swept her hair back and braided it, twisting the shoulder-blade length rope against her head to form a bun. She held it in place with one hand while she grabbed a matching ribbon for her galaxy style suit. “I will wear this big bow, which is probably too much— we shall both make a scene, oui? Come on.” Lauri smiled. She finished her hair and took Rosy with one hand and the other toted a bag of fins, goggles, and sunscreen. The women knew just who could help with that!

By the time Rosalie and Lauri were headed to the side of the yacht, where they expected to swim, the others had lowered the deck and unfolded the stairs leading down to it. The U-shape gave enough room for several people, a small snack bar, a couple lounge chairs, and plenty of space to run down the boardwalk to jump into the sea. A nice perk of this foldable deck meant the space between the parallel straights had a mesh steel adjustable bottom for those who wanted to be in water without treading it.

Cory nudged Oliver just as he noticed their lovers had returned from where he sat on the edge of the floating deck. There was no fear of Lauri letting Rosalie fall as they came down the stairs, but hey, you could never be too careful. It just so happened that the view pleased him. The floppy sun hat and large bow made him chuckle. “Oh man, my Puddin’ looks like one of those adorable cartoon moms.”

Rosalie's smile widened at his words, pausing at the bottom of the stairs and giving him a small pose with one foot kicked up slightly behind her. "Then I'm glad that Lauri didn't talk me out of the hat," she said with a giggle, coming the rest of the way to meet him for what felt like overdue kisses.

“Ah, you’re beautiful!” Cory agreed that the hat looked great. He pulled his lady love as close as he could, giving his baby a hug in the process, though she didn't know it yet, and gave her another kiss before he whispered to Rosalie’s ear, “Bet that hat would look best just by itself. We’ll have to test my theory later. For science.” He chuckled, using the phrase he heard her say.

Chocolate eyes lit up at everything he implied with such a statement. "Well, you do know how I feel about science," she smirked, leading him over to one of the lounge chairs where they could finish getting ready before getting into the water.

Oliver had followed Cory's gaze and when he caught sight of Lauri, let out a low whistle of approval. They were lucky men alright, and he had married a delicate vision that made the beautiful ocean scene about them jealous. "Et les cieux ont décidé que la plus belle femme marcherait devant nous," he breathed, happily pulling his Lamb into his arms as she parted from Rosy. "J'ai beaucoup de bons souvenirs de ce maillot de bain, mon Amour," the soft murmur paused when he moved to place a kiss on her neck, "bien que la plupart impliquent sa suppression."

“Ah, mon Amour, quelles douces paroles. Comme ils sont beaux dans notre livre,” said Lauri, as she came to sit on his lap, taking out the sunscreen while he continued to speak. The Lamb tilted her head so that her Lion may have better access to her neck. She purred, “Perhaps we should recreate such a fond memory after we swim.” Once he had eased back she faced him with the bottle of SPF 80. “Would you do my back?”

"When the stars and moon are my goal, applying lotion is the least I can do in the meantime," Oliver said as he accepted the bottle and began to apply a generous amount in a strategic motion along her fair back. The marks he had seen plenty of times and often kissed each in their intimate moments, were coated over along with the fresh bruises from the night prior. "Is there any other part of you that needs additional rubbing, mon Amour?"

Lauri’s cheeks pinked. Both from the pleasantness of his hands and his question. “Je pourrais penser à un autre,” she said with a light smirk while she applied her sunscreen in the areas she could reach herself. “But perhaps that will have to be done after, for another fond memory.” Now all lathered, Lauri needed to let the lotion sink in, so she decided to pull out her e-reader and sit with Oliver on the lounge chair for a couple of chapters with him. By then she’d be ready to swim.

Cory, who had peppered Rosalie with kisses, saw the lotion and took another out to do so for his lady love. “Far be it from me to assume a strong and skilled woman needs my assistance, but may I have the honor of rubbing this on your legs?” Although he didn’t go full nerd, Rosalie would always know the tone of Sir Valerian.

"A princess wouldn't have it any other way," she couldn't help but giggle, leaning back and letting her legs spill into his lap, freshly painted pink toenails from their spa day sparkling in the sun.

While public physical affection wasn’t his forte, Cory took special delight in helping Rosalie with her legs. Hands slid a intentionally too close once in a while, and maybe a little more pressure was applied in certain areas, until he had no more excuse to rub her down. “Hm, well, you know what they say— after a while it’s always good to put. more on,” he chuckled, setting the bottle in easy reach and pulling her to snuggle with him until the lotion set in properly.

Down below, Andriy and Joao had wasted little time getting into the water. They were trying to convince Gordon to relax and come join him, though the young man had seemed quite determined to wait until he knew everyone was down safely. Without having Ellie to keep an eye on he was at a bit of a loss of what to do with himself.

If Gordon thought that his time as the ‘new guy’ was near its end, he didn’t see the goal post. Or the light at the end of the tunnel. What he did see— or rather hear—was the pattering of feet, a shadow cast over them, and the brief image of a balled up Tibetan who splashed like a living cannon ball right next to him. SPLOOSH! A decent wave any jumper would be proud of came crashing over Gordon. Clapping and chuckles followed right after.

Andriy and Joao were enjoying a round of laughter at the expense of Gordon, already excited for a repeat of the pool fun that was had on New Years, with a twist of hazing if they could! If he were at all planning on being dry, those plans had been put to rest. Gordon swooped his hair back as best as he could with his hand, shaking his head at Yonten. "You don't come with any kind of a warning label, do you?"

"The warning is you better keep up, muddafukka," Annabelle called with a smirk as she descended the stairs in her dragon-printed bikini. There were no floppy sun hats or bows in her fiery hair, though there was a familiar glow that seemed to brighten as she spotted her drenched bunny.

5846C486-5F83-4FE4-8244-0569CDAF4452.png

Lauri’s cheeks pinked. Both from the pleasantness of his hands and his question. “Je pourrais penser à un autre,” she said with a light smirk while she applied her sunscreen in the areas she could reach herself. “But perhaps that will have to be done after, for another fond memory.” Now all lathered, Lauri needed to let the lotion sink in, so she decided to pull out her e-reader and sit with Oliver on the lounge chair for a couple of chapters with him. By then she’d be ready to swim.

While public physical affection wasn’t his forte, Cory took special delight in helping Rosalie with her legs. Hands slid a intentionally too close once in a while, and maybe a little more pressure was applied in certain areas, until he had no more excuse to rub her down. “Hm, well, you know what they say— after a while it’s always good to put. more on,” he chuckled, setting the bottle in easy reach and pulling her to snuggle with him until the lotion set in properly.

Indeed! The Tibetan man moved like a shark in the water. His black eyes seemed less like large, round ones of a Bunny and more akin to a monster of the deep. When Yonten surfaced he grinned at Annabelle. There would be no mistake about what he found so interesting. The red head was as hot in temper as her figure.

Alaric knew not to cross lines with anyone here, but no one could prevent him from admiring from afar. “My compliments for your taste in swimwear, darling. Dragons befit you well.” And so did that piece she wore.

Annabelle tossed her hair over her shoulder, no stranger to her own level of attraction and unashamed to flaunt it. "They look almost as good on me as bunnies do." Crystalline eyes had found obsidian ones as she started to approach the water.

Yonten knew it too. He got up and pulled her for a kiss, “Yeeeeh, that’s the shit.” That preceded a sudden dart to nab her and launch into the sea. Better keep up! At least it wasn't an icy lake.

A squeal more of delight than protest left Annabelle as she was relocated into the waters. Surfacing, she shot a playful scowl at the Tibetan. "You're lucky it's not cold," she said with a splash of water in his direction.

“Yeh,” The Bunny knew she had him there. But, in all honesty, it was fun to be chased. Yonten dived and bit her thigh. Not too hard, but sharp enough to instigate a swim around the deck.

Soon the wild couple were joined by Cory, who helped Rosalie into the shallow end of the metal mesh that served them well as a false bottom. It grew steadily deeper the close it got to the edge of the fancy deck. The time for fruity drinks had come and gone, and would no doubt be visited later, but now was the time for swimming.

Rosalie had to admit that the ocean was quite enjoyable. She didn't dare go too deep with as far pregnant as she was, but the water was a welcomed relief to the added weight of her stomach. She even didn't feel bad about being held in Cory's arms when her weight was reduced. "It's beautiful out here," she remarked to him, reaching up to remove her hat and placing it on his head with a chuckle.

Flipping up the wide brim, Cory smiled at Rosy, “Yeah, you are.” He gave her a kiss to her cheek. Then he splashed her. “Beautiful and gleaming!” He inhaled and dunked into the sea. Rosy felt her arms give and she became an unexpected passenger of Cory’s water train. The kind that had to be gentle with the mother of his child, but still fun. “The pink toed shark of the deep has come to vanquish you all!” He gave chase to anyone near him. “Isn’t that’s right, Rosy?”

The first involuntary swim that Rosy was a part of was met with a sharp squeal, holding on to him tightly. She certainly trusted him, but that didn't mean she was any less unprepared for their journey. Soon enough she'd loosened up and was joyfully playing along with him. "Raaaaaaaaa I am the Blonde-Ness Monster!" she said as they launched an attack on Alaric.

“Whoa, whoa!” Alaric, who had barely gotten into the water, quickly shuffled along the metal mesh flooring in a valiant effort to escape the, albeit slow, blue and white monster in the arms of her captivated minion. In his best Scottish accent, Alaric shouted playfully, “They called me crazy! But here she is! Nessi is real!”

Their chase ended with Cory and Rosalie managing to splash Alaric into submitting to their victory. Then they chased Yonten a while, but he proved too fast, and Cory soon had to rest. But that didn’t mean he was idle. Cory floated around with Rosy, teased her, held her in the water and smooched. All around enjoyed a pleasant occasion to be in her presence. It was no different than the other couples. Though, if you asked Cory, he’d say he had the best girl.

Lauri, satisfied with the reading session, did not toe-dip. Once she had on her goggles and fins, she dived into the sea gracefully. The Lamb surfaced, her big bow weighed down with water. “Ah, I have not been to the ocean in so long. It is amazing!” She inhaled and dipped again. Lauri tried to swim as far as she could before the pressure and the air she needed was too much. Just as she turned upward she thought she saw a strange dark glimmer. A mass of seaweed in the shape of a tangly horse as long as a school bus. Yet in that brief moment, to her utter astonishment, she could have sworn she felt the same kind of bizarre reaction to animals she had been experiencing. But the moment had come and gone so quickly, and a second trip proved fruitless to double check, that Lauri passed it off as just a trick of the mind.

Yonten, who had been in a back and forth with Annabelle, surveyed who was not getting in all the fun they could from their visit to the water. If they believed he would not tackle them in it, they would be wrong. Well, Alaric’s arm was still in recovery. Maybe he had a pass.

Oliver had been a victim of Yonten's Water Relocation Services when he had remained on the lounge watching Lauri as she dove in. It was unfair, really. He had been too preoccupied with the view that he hadn't seen the playful attack until it was too late and he was soon just as soaked as the other man.

As Fate would have it, Lauri got to watch the whole thing from start to finish. She had, in fact, been a part of the reason why it hadn’t been fair— a captivating wink had helped to distract her Lion for the unexpected Bunny attack. Once he was pulled into the water she swam over to Oliver with a big smile. “Ah, mon Amour. So good of you to join us.” She giggled.

The now very wet Lion could only spoff at his love and her comment, scooping her up in his arms. "Ah yes, just where I wanted to be. Humide et avec mon amour," he said as he nibbled at her neck, not minding the salty taste she had acquired.

What could Lauri do but melt in Oliver’s hold? “Ah, how you make me swoon!” She said, though she made no move to stop; savoring his lips against her throat. But soon enough the Lamb, who gave just as many nips to him, lured him into play. Diving and occasional unexpected dunking of the other, interspersed with chases and kisses.

Andriy had convinced Gordon to join them for an always favorite game of trying to dunk Joao. Where Andriy normally failed alone, Gordon had a more solid body and they were getting closer.

"Yonten, come! We dunk him!" Andriy called out for reinforcements while the Brazilian mountain of a man was only chuckling at their efforts.

Yonten, who had happily taken a break to taunt and kiss his Dragon, looked over at the hulking Brazilian with glimmering black eyes. “Heh, yeeehh.” Yonten grinned where he floated next to his lady love. “You going down, Joao!”

The struggle to topple Joao was a struggle indeed, and Annabelle pulled away from Yonten to help them out. Jumping out of the water like a whale in breach, she launched herself at his broad back and latched on. The sudden unexpected weight made Joao stumble, though he managed to stay upright. "Heh, need more," he smirked, feeling just as impressive as Everest had in their game of sharks and minnows!

Cory chuckled, looking at the bunch of them. “This looks like a quest for the brave Knight, Sir Valerian!” He got up on the deck and raced full-force at the pile of men.

Lauri watched as the Brazillian’s strength could not dodge the bullet of a man, due to all the others latched onto him. Cory shouted a war cry and slammed into the mountain of bodies. They all yelped and hooted with surprise and delight as they tipped over and fell into the sea.

“Woo!” Alaric, who had opted out of the tangle of men, raised his good arm in cheerful support of the triumph.

Clapping, Lauri chuckled, “Bravo!”

Yonten surfaced and raised both fists, “YEH!”

The group enjoyed a series of water games and banter. Those who could indulge in stronger beverages did while everyone enjoyed the delicious finger food to snack on. The sun was beginning to set when Everest was getting ready to part from the yacht. Ellie, who had her fair time with her husband and plenty of threats and reminders that he needed to be in Belarus sooner than later, was at his side on deck.

"Alright, our flight takes off here at 9, so we will land about 11 Seattle time or 1 AM for you guys," he said with a visible look of displeasure. He'd gotten far too used to jet traveling, but he worked with what he had when the Crosse jet was back at Avostoska. "If anything comes up, don't hesitate to reach out. As soon as Willows with my mom we should be fine if I need to come back."

“We’ll be sure to do just that, if we need it. I should say the same to you.” Wesley pulled Everest into a hug. He murmured Inara sends her best. Not long after did Everest receive a text with an emoji of a plane and sad face, immediately followed by a laughing-out-loud emoji and a heart with the words ‘safe travels’. Inara may well be suffering even now, but this gave them some hope that she hadn’t lost herself entirely.

Yonten gave Everest a hearty pat on the shoulder and a strong hug. Not a man of words, he figured that said enough. Then he took his side by Annabelle. Arm draped and comfortable.

“Don’t get too comfortable, you hear?” Cory teased, knowing the struggle was going get real, real fast.

Lauri chuckled, “Bons voyages!”

"Oh you big baby," Ellie could only roll her eyes at her husband.

Rosy chuckled as she gave Everest a light hug. "If you manage to survive flying commercial I'm sure you can handle the rest."

Everest spoffed in response, giving a final wave of farewell to everyone. "Yeah, yeah, rub it in," he shook his head before heading to the ramp. "Don't miss me too much, you beautiful people. Yonten, too."

Another round of farewell and waving followed Everest as he walked away. Once he was in the car the guests dispersed one by one and pair by pair. Cory wanted to get warm and dry again. He also had a science experiment to work out with his lady love. Yonten and Annabelle had already engaged in their own, which meant he decided to get his drink on with his Dragon instead and put on a movie. Lauri and Oliver discreetly sneaked away to their cabin to make another fond memory before returning in comfortable evening clothes to enjoy a moment with their friends before bedtime. Then, after everyone got an update on Inara, they all parted for sleep. There may or may not have been one last science experiment, Bunny’s wrestling with Dragons, and little Lambs making more fond memories with Lions.

Monday April 15th, 2019​

Everest sent a text that he had successfully made it to Washington with Willow by breakfast. A hilarious turn of events delayed a flight, stuck him in coach for a half an hour on a puddle jumper plane, and took them the rest of the way on a plane with economy+. Wesley and everyone else was sure that any portrayal of sorrow and discomfort he needed to display for Willow would no longer be an act.

Wesley chuckled, “I can feel his mood through his plain text.” He clicked away confirmation of receiving the text and sent one to the hospital over his phone. “Alright, I’ve sent my contact the go-ahead to let Theo go, as long as he fills in on Tuesday.” The Fox eased back, pleased with his plan going well at this point. “We need to continue to be on alert though. I’m afraid I’ll have to caution against leaving the ship, or wearing swimwear. In fact, each of you should wear a Lithe until our mission is done, at the least, and preferably the Nexus suits I brought for all of us.”

Putting down his orange juice, Cory nodded, “Okay. I think I will do both.” He glanced at Rosy and asked Wes, “What about the pregnant women?” It wasn’t likely they had Nexus suits. Their growing bellies made it hard to design around a shifting shape of a bump.

“This ship has a detachable amphibious craft. It’s fully blessed, equipped with weapons, and can fit all of us comfortably. I want the women inside. Inara knows how to fly it. In a pinch one of the other women could use Pascal for guidance, and of course, you can initiate autopilot for a set destination.” Wesley made sure that Manta had several safe houses, estates, and forts input into its GPS. “Does that sound alright?”

Rosy felt a wave of relief that Wesley already had a mobile safe house of sorts to keep them tucked away in. She would greatly prefer not to be in a repeat of the night prior, especially with how it had ended. She stayed quiet as she ate her yogurt with granola though, nodding in agreement.

"That sounds like a good idea," Ellie spoke for them both, spearing a sausage from her plate. "One less thing for you guys to have to worry about, too."

Oliver nodded in agreement, enjoying the idea that Lauri would be far out of harm's reach, even if she wasn't expecting. He had faith in her ability to defend herself, but also knew that they were up against a lot of unknown factors at this point. He would much rather have her stowed away then have to live with himself if something had happened to her. "A very sound idea, indeed," he agreed with a sip of his Earl Grey.

While knowing she would be bereft of her husband, Lauri trusted Wesley’s plans and Oliver’s support of it. Perhaps if her Lion had spoken against it she may have wavered in trust, but if he felt strongly then she was comfortable. Besides, she was worried if something happened that Rosy could be left unguarded.

"With Alaric's injury, is it best if he's also in this pod? And what about myself and Lauri? Would you want us aboard or with you here on the ship in case we need to go in?" Gordon questioned.

Alaric answered for himself here, despite Wesley’s possible thought on the issue, though he was sure there wouldn’t be a disagreement. “Oh I think I will sit this one out. Not much for field work in the first place. I can aid the women, one armed as I am, and maybe offer myself as a last resort for protection if it came down to it.”

Wesley nodded, “I agree. Alaric can stay with the women, but I should have been more clear— the pregnant women, and Inara who can’t fight, will be put in Manta; non negotiable.” It was a direct response to Cory’s question regarding the ladie’s with children. Wes added Inara in due to her physical condition. “As for whether or not you or Lauri fight, Gordon, I am undecided.”

Cory cleared his mouth with a gulp of water to say, “Well I’d want Lauri with Rosy.” It had worked out so far. A good choice for a guard.

“Now, I won’t be telling either you and Rosy or Ellie what to do in regards to where you want your assistants. However, keep in mind that we don’t have our sharpshooter with us. We will miss half our targets at least.” Wesley folded his arms across him in casual manner. “The more people we have up top, the better, in my opinion. Manta is quite a defensible craft. It’s fast and can travel on land, sea, or air. If we do face Ego Sum while we are still waiting for the Russians to get into position, I’m sending the Manta away immediately. The craft will meet us back in Avostoska. That means anyone on that craft will be out of harm's way and unable to help in the fight. If Gordon and Lauri go, that means we’re two more people down.”

Rosy shifted at the thought of being without Lauri at her side. Of course Ellie was not completely incapacitated to function if needed, and Inara though injured could still defend herself if need be. They'd also have Alaric as another body. Still, it was odd to think she wouldn't have her dear friend at her side if anything were to happen.

"Wesley's right," Ellie spoke, giving a nod in Gordon's direction. "They're going to need all the hands they can get. Just a few people isn't going to be enough if Ego Sum shows up; better a couple more hands if they can get it."

"Of course, Mrs. Crosse." He wouldn't object to her request and agreed he'd be better utilized than in a capsule.

With that perspective, Rosalie felt simply selfish to try and keep Lauri away from them. "If Lauri is comfortable with it, I trust her decision," she decided, though if Lauri wasn't, she'd happily come to bat for her.

Cory perhaps had a much more selfish take on the issue. He looked around at their body count. Wes, himself, Yonten, Annabelle, Gordon, Joao, Andriy, and Oliver. Against one of the Nine, having as many people as they could did make for a better chance at success, but he could not shake the fear of losing that extra bit of protection for Rosalie. Before Lauri could give her opinion Cory said, “Well, I think Lauri should stay with Rosy still.”

“Alright, if that’s how you feel about it.” Wesley said, understanding the situation. He wished he had kept either Hye or Kazumi. It would have been a little harder for either to travel with the children alone, but he could have avoided unforeseeable pain. The rub if it was that it was not quite unforeseeable. They did see Molly’s vision, even if they didn’t know exactly how that would go. “To be honest, I would like to send them away now. Whether or not Ego Sum arrives.” Though at this point, he had to feel they would.

Relief was masked well by Rosy when Cory voiced his insistence. It would likely help keep both him and her slightly more relaxed in the situation, even if it was one less capable body the active hunters would have. Still, being sent away right then seemed sudden and the gravity of the situation and what Cory might be up against sunk in her stomach.

"Probably not a bad call," Annabelle agreed, not wanting the same fate that fell on Inara to be found for Rosy or Ellie. "Having them on their way will also make it easier to focus. You won't have to worry about it not leaving or something going wrong." They'd had more than enough go wrong in the past 24 hours that relying on things going according to plan was a fools mistake.

Andriy, finished with his breakfast and dusting crumbs on to his plate, shifted his gaze to the shore. "We should suit up," he remarked, knowing they would want to be prepared for when the Russians returned to the pub and anything else that might occur.

A flap of wings drew their eyes over the water. While they did their best to steer clear of the dock, so that they didn’t endgame the public, this did mean that they were more vulnerable themselves. Dogs, cats, and the normal familiars were no issue on the water. However, what with the strange power of the mages so far, they became aware of just how many seagulls had come to circle their ship.

Wesley stilled. He counted at least five. When had they come? Scooting out of his seat, he said, “Yes, I think Andriy is right. Let’s go n—”

BOOSH!

A wave without natural cause shoved the yacht. What wasn’t tethered or bolted down slid across the deck. They could hear crashing of plates and the creak of the hull. The wave lacked the strength to capsize the ship, yet they dare not abandon worry. B’Yacht’ch bobbed, as if attempting to stabilize, but no matter if she swayed to the left or the right, she was met with another slap.

Cory, since he was with Rosy, instinctively pulled her to him. Likewise Yonten’s hand reached for Annabelle and Lauri found Oliver’s grasp. Wesley managed to catch Alaric before the Silver Fox fell. They all snapped their eyes up to see the clouds gather between them and the shoreline. In moments they were cast in shadow.

Yonten pulled Annabelle with him to where the suits were stowed. He, like most of them, still needed their Lithe’s on. Another lurch of the ship had him wrap his arms around her just as they came thumping into the hallway wall. It was easy to recover. They did their best to keep steady while navigating to the armory. Once there, Yonten quickly slipped on a Lithe before suiting up in his Nexus. Black and branded with the Bunny Annabelle had etched on his bumper car. The artwork glowed green.

Stumbling about and jostling into each other wasn't nearly as much fun as it would have been in any other circumstance. Using a wall to steady herself, Annabelle slipped into her Lithe before donning the Nexus atop it. Like Yonten's it had been personalized just for her, a red dragon wrapped around the black suit along her waist and spouting flames across her chest. Helmet closing about her face, she turned to her suited man. "Time to kick ass, Bunten," she said through coms, a smile that was hidden still heard in her tone before she took off back up to the main deck.

Chuckling, Yonten com’d back, “And burn faces.” Their suits were tailored to their tastes. Annabelle had wicked fireball cannon on her right arm.

“Lauri, Alaric— lead the women down!” Wesley shouted a command over the rising roar of the wind. Then he ran over to the master cabin to get Inara.

Without a moment to spare Lauri grabbed Oliver’s face, gave him a kiss steeped in every emotion she could convey, and swore, "Je te reverrai, mon Amour.” Lauri didn’t know if today she would lose him, or he would lose her, but the determination to reunite fired her spirit. “I love you.”

Oliver felt the weight of the words they'd said to each other many times in this moment of uncertainty. "Sois en sécurité jusqu'à ce que je te retienne à nouveau," he asked before shooing her and Rosy off to safety.

Just next to them Cory, who held his beloved to him with one arm and had the rail grasped in his other, said, “I promise I will come back to you. I love you Rosy.” He pressed his lips to hers to seal his vow. When he released her mouth he urged her, “Go Rosy! Go!”

Despite the danger around them and what it would mean for her and Amelie, Rosy hated to leave him. She needed to know he was safe and clearly where they were right then was nothing on that avenue. "Come home to us," she demanded before she was whisked away by Lauri taking a hold of her hand, fighting tears in her eyes.

Alaric did his best to help Ellie while Lauri helped Rosalie waddle faster down the pathways to Manta. The entrance could have been mistaken for a regular door. Their were Lithe’s availed for them. Lauri made sure Rosy got hers on before her own. Alaric did the same with Ellie. By the time they got their protective wear on Wesley came down with Inara in his arms. Tired, pale, and drained, Inara counted it as a blessing that she had the energy to drive. As soon as Wesley set her in the control seat she began to initialize departure.

“Go straight to Avostoska, do you understand?” Wesley needed her reply.

“I understand,” Inara said, turning to him where she sat to enfold him in her arms. The couple shared a moment of affection and silent encouragement before Wesley left with only his trust and Faith in her to keep him going.

Inara checked the other passengers who were in the same large room, “Are you buckled?”

Lauri made sure Rosalie’s straps were secure and comfortable. “Rosy is set.”

Alaric had helped Ellie, but he was having trouble with his. “Almost…”

“Here,” Lauri came to his aid. Just as the Silver Fox clicked his straps into place they were jostled aggressively.

“Oh lord!” Alaric gasped seeing Lauri tumble across the floor.

Thankfully this was nothing her Lithe couldn’t handle. She recovered and made her move to her seat. Inara glanced back to see her fall yet again when the vessel yanked to the left.

Inara frowned, but knew she couldn’t stay. “I’m sorry Lauri, we have to get going. You’ll have an easier time if we leave anyway.” Inara detached from the yacht and propelled them from the quaking ship.

If Lauri had a moment to catch her breath she would have told her it was fine, but as it was, she hoped for the small miracle of getting, and staying, on her feet! Inara’s prediction proved well. The smooth ride gave Lauri the stability to get into her seat and strap herself in. The Lamb exhaled, “Oh mon Dieu.”

“Are you alright, Lauri?” Alaric asked.

“Oui,” Lauri nodded. “I just hope the others will be.”

Back at the yacht...

Just as Yonten and Annabelle were coming out of the armory Joao, Andriy and Gordon were on their way in. The ships swaying made it difficult, but they eventually were each suited up in a Lithe. Gordon had required a little assistance with the Nexus, unaccustomed to the suit and it's abilities, but eventually they were all suited up. Less for flashy designs, Andriy's was black with silver accents and Joao's a dark navy color with white accents and trim. Gordon had yet to personalize his at all and was wearing a default white suit.

Oliver along with Cory were arriving to the armory delayed from saying their farewells to their lovers. Like the others, Lithes were slipped on before the outer protective shell of the Nexus. At Lauri's recommendation, he had gone with a maroon suit, detailed with a golden lion on its hind legs roaring. Though he had yet to see it himself, he had to approve of the color choice and its connection to the Wizarding house of Gryffindor in Harry Potter.

Any other time Cory would have fished for compliments on his suit styled after his character Sir Valerian. Unfortunately he had to focus on not dying instead. Blazing with an ever growing etch of various achievements, Cory’s suit detailed in the old Norse way of telling his story. There were a few of his LARPing triumphs on it too. A glance at Oliver and he felt a tug of conversation— what a neat suit! But no, no! He had to focus! Cory must not let his mind distract him.

The five came back to deck feeling very much like a small group of superheros and now able to stabilize against whatever was jarring the ship. Now joined with the others, the eight of them gathered on the open deck, under an awning, with the most room to maneuver. B’Yacht’ch could not be touched by Almaeri. Wesley had the ship blessed. It was dumb luck, or Fate, that he chose this one and not the yacht he gave to Inara who dedicated it to Kali.

"Alright, just what are we up against?" Gordon asked as he stepped cautiously toward the edge of the rocking ship.

Wesley, who had suited up in his elegant Nexus from when he introduced them, com’d to all of them. “Not sure, to be honest,” he said, not pleased to admit it. The timing of the attack worried him. Seagulls were not a common familiar. Just who had the talent to ensnare them? And so many? The timing of the attack frustrated him too. So convenient for the mages that the hunters were vulnerable. How long had they been listening and did this mean their whole mission was bunk? “We just need to wait this out until we get the alert.” Then they could blast out of there across the sea, potentially even merge with Manta.

The sky dimmed further. Thunder rumbled in the clouds above them. Wesley hummed in slight worry. Storms were hard to control. He hoped whoever the mage had conjured it was wearing down on some boat off in the distance. Wesley would have taken solace in the knowledge that they had yet to meet any mage who could fly. The problem with that had been seeing the dead rise. A thing no mage he knew could do. Wes could only be grateful his Nexus design included flight.

“Oh shit,” Yonten breathed, the first one to notice just what they were up against, as Gordon had questioned.

Out of the fog of the storm dozens of mages rose just like in Molly’s vision. Ego Sum wore flowing hooded robes of black and grey with a hand printed on their faces. The symbol glistened; red from blood. They levitated like spirits. The hunter’s Nexus suits could detect ominous chanting. One figure remained silent. This one’s left hand, stiff and spread as if holding an invisible ball, must be controlling the storm. The hand of this mage twitched and the first line of mages came rushing toward the hunters, each armed with floating chunks of sea rock and some with ice.

The group formed along the edge of the ship, eyes trained on the approaching mages. Just as Annabelle wouldn't stray from Yonten's side, Oliver took up position beside Cory, withdrawing their guns. It wasn't long before the rest followed suit, each lining up with a target.

"Alright boys, light 'em up!" Annabelle called through their coms. The air quickly filled with the smell of gunpowder as silver bullets fired off the ship. Even if they were down a sharpshooter, the number of mages that were coming was high enough that more bullets hit than missed, searing through their skin. Body after body dropped from the sky, though they couldn't quite hit the mage who seemed to be manifesting the building storm about them. The return volley of rocks and ice from the mages was dodged fairly easily with the aid of the suit technology and occasionally a shield thrown up.

"Wes, got anything to deal with that one bloke?" Oliver said, his visual system locked on the mage who still remained while the last of the first wave of mages was eliminated, their dissipating remains barely splashing the water below.

Another surge of pions came at them. The hunters barely had to dodge their attacks. After all the mages they had cleared, it seemed there were that many to take the place of the fallen. It seemed more came from the clouds of the storm. Wesley didn’t know if that had to do with the one controlling it, or if this mage simply kept a visual barrier between what was going on and the civilians of Texas.

“I’ll see what I can do, but let’s get rid of the excess. We’ll use the storm as our cover for now.” Something they didn’t have to worry about doing themselves. But another reason drove Wesley. A thirst for vengeance coursed in his veins. For every mage he struck down he felt pleasure knowing another of them had died— unfortunately not in agony, because of the efficiency of their weapons, but dead nonetheless. The thoughts of Inara and her sorrow fueled him.

POP! POP! POP! The mages fell to the hunters.

Angry words were shouted between several of the mages floating in air beside the Squall mage. Some that were recognizable gave the impression that they were frustrated for having lost so many mage lives. How could this be? The answer the Squaller mage must have put them in their place. They went silent and charged— again, only after a twitch of the Squallers hand. In fact, the hunters noticed the mages who came at them hardly moved except when the Squaller’s fingers drummed the air.

“RRAA!!” One of the mages punched the air towards the group. The raindrops condensed into a large spear of ice. It struck in the middle of the group. Hunters dodged the impact. It didn’t stop there. Several more were thrown down until the top deck became a forest of spikes.

Cory was the first to take sustained flight. He had nowhere to stand. Anywhere he did, they threw a spike. He tried to shoot this set of mages, but they were quicker than the last. They had better control too, deflecting their bullets with condensed ice, or they’d send a wave to crash over the ship to throw off the aim of the hunters.

By now Wesley counted just over a dozen mages left; the powerful ones. Try as they might, he and the others were having a hard time killing them. Then Wesley got the alert from the sensors; Russians were moments from home. “Andriy! It’s time!”

Andriy pulled back away from the chaos of the deck to pull out the detonation device he'd designed for the bomb at the pub. He never trusted phones feeling they were far too easy to hack, plus you never knew if a carrier was having problems. With Wesley's technology they only needed to be in a twenty-five mile radius of the device so it worked to suit their needs. Squeezing the side panels and flipping the switch, three high-pitched beeps signaled it had gone off.

Even through the gale around them they heard a mild rumble. It filled the hunters with a renewed spirit. All their hard work paid off!

"Is done!" Andriy called back through the comms before he turned back to go into the fight. After not paying attention to the fight, he had completely missed the spear of ice that was falling from the sky, headed straight for him. Fortunately, Joao had caught sight of it, abandoning his shots for a second and grabbing the younger man's shoulder to jerk him out of way just in time.

"Be careful! I won't always be here to save your ass, pegueno cara," Joao scolded before turning back to the fight.

All around them damage was collecting to the deck of B'Yacht'ch while the skies grew uglier. Annabelle stepped closer to the edge as she fired, a sudden rock of the hull close to spilling her into the ocean. Gordon who was close threw an arm on her to steady her while the suit calibrated, both floating off the deck for only a second before they were balanced again.

"Thanks, kid," Annabelle muttered before firing three quick shots at the mage who seemed to be responsible for the ice. Pop! Pop! Pop! The first two were dodged but the last found his throat, slicing straight through it as the blessed bullet took it's effect.

Yonten, who had no room to stand on the ship at this point, did his best to ward off the mages closest to Annabelle. He was grateful that Gordon had been there for her at that moment. A few more mages who tried to harm her were immediately assaulted by the Tibetan. He took hits as they came at her.

Wesley’s exhilaration had to be muted for the time being. Despite the victory there were several mages left. Each of them harder to handle than the last. Twice Wesley fell to the sea. Thrice a spike managed to crash him into his ship. He felt the edge of the ice scrape against his armor. There would surely be damage to mend. “Alright, guys. Let’s try to lose them.”

Cory dove into the water to avoid struggling against the Squaller’s hold on the storm and wind. He had every intention of blasting along the trial of Manta. His body slowed against the thickening of the sea. Seaweed rushed up, pulling from the roots of the bottom of the ocean, headed right to him. Cory took a sharp turn and launched himself into the sky. Looking around him, he saw the others do about the same.

SHWING!

“Ah!” Cory’s back jerked when a spike struck him. He nearly hit the ocean again. The Nexus maneuvered in the air and he managed to fly towards Wesley. “What do we do?”

“We’re going to have to get rid of that one,” Wesley said simply.

As if knowing their mind, eerily so, the Squaller’s hand twitched enthusiastically. While before the remaining mages had been careful to make their attacks from a distance, they rushed the group down. Two fell to Oliver. One to Joao and Annabelle.

Enraged, one of the mages on his way towards Cory shot up his hand towards. A mass of seaweed flung upwards, latching onto his suit. With the mages other hand he slammed spike after spike at Cory. The hunter shot his best, missing his foe. The wind around them wavered. The mage lost focus and nearly plunged into the sea, “¡Maldición! ¿Qué estás haciendo por allá?!” His body flailed around. They could only assume he complained to the Squaller who lost momentary control.

Seaweed loosened from Cory, giving the hunter a clear shot. The quick mage had lost his agility, the wind faltering to hold him steady. “Gotcha!” Cory guffawed. Despite the frantic layers of ice each blast came that much closer to the mage. Another waiver of wind and the mage’s focus broke. A clear shot crushed through him like a rock tearing tissue paper.

It seemed that the trouble for that mage spread. The rest of the mages who had been fighting the others found themselves unsteady, nearly dropping out of the sky. Wesley shot three who he had been missing. A glance at the Squaller showed the hand jerking around. The mage next to that one hissed and lamented, going in for a kill themselves as each of their comrades dropped from the sky. This one faced off against Joao, only to get hit by friendly cross fire. The body of this mage was pulled back to the side of the Squaller who still stood where they had been the whole time.

“Damn it!” The last mage besides the Squaller and the unconscious one, a female, shrieked. All their work, and all this death, and yet not even one hunter died? Not one? She felt her body at the mercy of the Squaller and decided it was time to skip the ice and the water. She raised her hand, bare and wet against the storm. “The bones will twist, the skin will char, the throat shall shriek. The bones will twist, the skin will char, the throat shall shriek!” Her voice gained volume, permeating the atmosphere. Her finger tips blackened. Her whole arm trembled.

Yonten felt his body ache. Whatever she was saying had to be heard, and her voice came through the com without trouble to afflict him. Wesley watched as Yonten faltered. He felt his muscles tense. His body tightened into a ball as much as his suit allowed. “Ahhh!” A roar of pain ripped out of Yonten’s throat.

“THE BONES WILL TWIST, THE SKIN WILL CHAR! THE—” The mage’s focus broke as she felt her body flail. The hunters afflicted felt a release from the spell cast. Whatever it was, it was powerful. “Ugh,” exhaled the mage in exasperation, “Get your act together, BITCH! Leader my ass!” Completely unimpressed with such lack of control.

Wesley’s eyes snapped over to the Squaller. A leader? They were dealing with a leader of the Nine? Ego Sum’s very own mastery of every single member, every individual devoted to the domination of the Earth to create a haven for mages at the expense of mundie lives. Coffee eyes boiled; intrigued.

Annabelle couldn't give two shits who any of these filthy mages were. The only thing that mattered just then was that they hurt her Bunny. Crystalline eyes narrowed behind her helmet as she rose up in the air, leveling her muzzle with the unbalanced woman. "Burn in hell, you fucking bitch," she growled as she blew a shot right through her eye socket. "No one touches my man."

The fallen mage splashed in silence against the rage of the wind. Yonten regained his focus, feeling his sense of self return. He couldn’t explain it. The way it made him feel, the way he— it was like he lost all hope and became bitter. Like, anything he saw he could not stand. As if the very sight of someone else breathing drove him into a fervent rage. Like...like if he had the chance, he could have torn Annabelle to pieces with his bare hands. Such frightening thoughts. It relieved him to know they were gone! Whatever that spell was, it terrified him. Yonten couldn’t even fathom how it had turned his mind so dark.

At seeing the female drop out of the sky the motivation to fight left the Ego Sum master. The Squaller turned to go, but it seemed leaving was not in the cards.

The others who weren't struggling to stay up themselves were trying to aim at the last two mages. "Don't let him get away!" Oliver called through the com, firing once more at them.

A barrage of bullets came at the Squaller from many angles. Prevented from launching the great escape, the wind and water around spiraled to form a bubble of protection. TINK TINK TINK! The bullets deflected off the barrier. Whatever control had wavered appeared to come back easily for the Squaller. The unconscious mage, limp and at the mercy of the Ego Sum leader, became a distraction. A shot or two later the slumbering body became encased in ice for protection.

“Fuck this shit,” Yonten decided to forgo the bullets for some raw strength. He pulled his preferred weapon from the Nexus; a pole sparking with electricity on each end. Yonten darted toward the Squaller who toted the icy mage. SWISH SWISH! ZZZ! The Squaller dodged the strikes that passed the swirling protective ball. Those that hit the sphere endured a shuddering hit.

BOOSH! The Squaller shot upward, only to be blocked by Wesley who came down above with a weapon of his own. Uncertainty prompted the Squaller to plunge their comrade into the sea, presumably for safety.

To the left the Squaller darted, aiming to simply leave as intended. Here Cory jumped in the way with his shield and sword; Valerian’s favored. Most of the others also withdrew close range empowered weapons of choice; Joao had the same long pole he practiced with each day, Annabelle two long glowing daggers, Gordon wore a pair of what seemed like brass knuckles but that exuded an energy field around his fists and enhanced it's movements, and Andriy held a halberd longer than he was.

Thus began an artful dance of strikes and dodges. Whichever way the Squaller moved, it didn’t matter how fast they went. Someone got in the way. At some point Oliver nearly struck the head of the Squaller. They dipped in time, but their hood caught the edge of his weapon, pulling it back to reveal the face of a woman whose face was printed with a hand of red. Long white hair braided down her back, smooth youthful fair skin, and with a glimmer of mischief.

B6A3CAA0-42AE-4367-9C5C-0C2669ADF746.jpeg

“Enough of this,” she sighed, tired of trying to escape just by flying out. The Squaller maneuvered in the air as elegantly as she had been doing so far, swept a hand to clear the yacht deck of the spikes while blocking bullets, and shot right toward it with one hand raised and a familiar phrase forming on the wind.

Wesley rushed in, saying to the others, “I think she means to teleport!” True to his guess, runes began to appear on the expensive wood. BOOM! Wesley shot at the surface of the yacht. The uneven flooring damaged the magic ring.

“Heh,” The Squaller spun away. “Clever man.”

Grinning, Wesley said to the others, “We got her on the ropes. Surround her!” Thanks to her attempt at escape she gave them time to form a sphere of bodies from every angle.

Above, below, left, and right— the Ego Sum leader watched the hunters take positions. Exhaling, frustrated, it seemed she became annoyed with whatever came to mind in this moment of hard decisions. Within a blink of an eye the following occurred. The hunters enclosed on her as if she were in an Iron Maiden. Those with their eyes trained on her noticed her hesitance in her movement. Giving in to whatever internal conflict she struggled with, the Squallers arms crossed her chest and then swept outward just as all eight were feet away from striking her.

“AAHH!” Cory felt his Nexus sputter to stabilize against a gust of wind that shoved him sharply in the opposite direction. The force of it sent a sonic boom that rippled the air and sent a shudder through their bones.

By all accounts such a thing should have kept them going until they maneuver to stabilize or they hit something, but another movement of the Squaller changed the direction of the wind. They rushed upward, curving until they circled back. Cory felt his suit struggle to regain control of flight. It felt like the wind itself were thousands of hands continuously pushing him along. Wesley himself couldn’t even escape the vortex of the wind tunnel. They heard the water below roll against the ship she could not touch or manipulate directly. It turned around, facing the direction Manta had gone. With a sweep of her hands, both the hunters and the ship surged forward and away from the Ego Sum leader. For someone who apparently had trouble keeping a handle on the last of the mages in her command, this power put into question just why she had not done this in the first place.

“WHOA!” Yonten yelled with astonishment at the unexpected trip. What he glimpsed truly surprised him. The woman had not only controlled the wind with such precision that their suits could not force movement against the air, but the ocean yielded to her command and sent the yacht across sea like a torpedo. Strange, that she had sent them and the ship away.

Wesley had no words. He simply watched, baffled, as the woman quickly became a dot in the distance. They traveled for a good mile or so before they were released. The Nexus’s saved them from crashing into the water. The yacht quaked as it slowed against the ocean and slid to a sloshing halt. Wesley lowered himself to the floating wreckage knowing that the woman was probably long gone by now.

Cory dropped beside him, staring back at where they had been a moment ago. “What the hell just happened?”

“I—I don’t know,” Wesley admitted.

Joao landed a short distance away, his chest heavily rising and falling as he calmed himself back down. "Is too strong of a mage," he breathed once he'd let his helmet flip back, the danger seeming to be gone.

"Have never seen power like that," Andriy commented, looking back at the shoreline. "Well...except..."

"Except back in the woods of Belarus," Annabelle finished for him, moving to stand as close to Yonten as her suit allowed. She wanted to examine him after that heart-wrenching scream when his body had been conformed without his control, though not until they were far the fuck away from Seabrook.

Yonten trembled in his suit, though he did not let them know. He wasn’t willing to stay and get a checkup at this point. The faster they got to Avostoska, the better. For now he smiled weakly to encourage his lady love that he was alright. He rather hold her with his own hands, but it was too risky at that time.

Oliver, walking along the destroyed deck seemed to be wrapped up in his own thoughts. "Have there been any records of power like that from Ego Sum?" he asked when he did speak, eyes falling on Wesley. "They'd been quiet you said, but the last activity - was it anything like this?

Helmet flipped back, Wesley exhaled, “Honestly this is more powerful than Belarus. And no, I haven’t heard anything like this from the last few leaders they’ve had.” Occasionally they died, which meant another took their place. To end the Nine meant you’d need all high ranking members killed at once. They impassioned their followers to action. Killing only one just brought in two more; a hydra. You had to rip the heart out by destroying their morale and their idols. “The sheer number of mages that one woman controlled like wind puppets— us, the ship.” It felt strange to Wesley that she had the strength and the skill to keep them within the tide of the air and yet faced trouble for the mages who faltered.

“This whole mission is odd,” Cory said, putting away his weapon. “First this Verek guy, then a convenient attack at our most vulnerable just before we meant to get our suits on, and here we struck down mage after mage only to be unable to kill this one.” Just a single one left.

“Let’s get the fuck out of here; talk later,’ Yonten’s voice sounded strained, just as you would expect if someone shrieked until their throat grew hoarse.

“Yonny Boy is right,” Wesley said, turning to them all. “We’ll get our update about the bomb from the news, no doubt. We should meet the others if they’re not too far ahead.” Wesley sent a message to Inara that they had finished the fight. They would be on their way to Avostoska. If she felt comfortable they could meet in the sea and go the rest of the way together. It didn’t take long for Inara to let them know they were not too far that they couldn’t board. Wesley sank B’Yacht’ch with a few blasts and help from the others. He could always rebuild. “Alright guys, let’s get going.” They had a lot to think about and prepare for when Willow found out the truth.

Meanwhile: The Ego Sum Leader...

Runa sighed at having to send the hunters away so violently. It had to be done. They were just too quick for her. Although, she would be lying if she didn’t take some amount of pleasure knowing she caused such trouble for them. The murder of her husband by hunters would be a scar not easy to fade.

Below her the iced coffin rose to accompany her away. Runa trailed it behind her, found a flat surface of the shoreline, and teleported to her office. The water encasing the person she saved flowed away out into mist through the open window. Then she set the man unconscious on her couch. Likely to be asleep for a while from the collision with that ice spike. A purposeful, necessary act she was glad had gone undetected. Runa wouldn’t be telling him any time soon either. Foolish man. If he hadn’t been important to her plans for the future she may have disposed of him too.

Wet and cold, Runa left the sleeping mage to be found by staff who she messaged. They could handle him. She wanted to wash and rest. Two turns away she found herself in her bathing room. The extravagance of it did not impress her. Not so much that she felt displeased, but that it wasn’t needed. A design by some former Ego Sum leader who felt such luxury was due them. Runa didn’t complain, but by now she did view it as a tell tale sign of pomp and entitlement. At least from these people.

Taking off her chill, salty cloak Runa tossed it in the hamper, began her bath, and practically melted into the bubbles. This would be the only moment she got to herself to think. The news of her return would spread like wildfire, she was sure. They always did when she announced a mission set down by Loki.

Loki... Runa inwardly scoffed. In an attempt to inspire awe in the coven members he kept himself distant and mysterious; an idol, a hero. Whatever grandeur the god had experienced in his time in his physical form truly had diminished since his original vessel had been destroyed. No more masses of followers in Aarin. No more pristine temples. How many generations of men and women born took on his dark spirit once the previous host died? Filled them, blackened their eyes, and tainted their being so that they could not understand they had their own individuality? Who could this current host have been, had he not, from infancy, been assigned the ‘honor’ of becoming Loki’s vessel? Did he have a concept of being two separate beings intertwined? Probably not... Runa decided. Not from how he acted anyway. Not once has he ever acknowledged it at least. But she had to admit, Loki’s plan hadn’t failed so far. A reality that tasted bitter on her tongue. Runa wouldn’t be surprised if all Nine covens as a whole wouldn’t throw their panties on his stage. Loki’s celebrity would serve him well when the time came.

A knock came at the door. “Mistress?”

Runa frowned. Were they really that impatient? Could she have just one moment alone? “Hansen, I have said not to bother me while I am washing. If this is about today you’re going to have to wait.”

A meek reply followed, “Yes Mistress...my apologies…”

Footfalls faded. Runa felt herself relax again. Or, at least as much as she could. The unexpected summoning to Loki had unnerved her. Not so much when learning of Verek and the order to investigate the unexpected arrival of two major hunting families— no, Loki himself.

‘Have you any information on the Russians, Runa?’ Loki stood at the foot of one of the many statues being installed in the shrines he built on the estate in and around the Rocky Mountains.

‘No, my Lord. No more than the rest of the Nine.’ Runa answered, looking over the detailed red stone of a massive kraken.

‘Hm...It’s been quite a while since I’ve asked for them to be found. Do you think someone might be protecting them?’ Loki asked, walking around her with his hands at the low of his back.

‘It’s always possible.’

‘What do you think a person like that, people like that, should be punished with, if they were found out?’ Black eyes as dark as a void shimmered.

‘Depends. If they are working against your Lordship and your plans, I would say only the worst kind of torment. Make an example of them.’ Runa offered without hesitation.

‘Agreed, they should be, but you have left room for some alternative. What could that be, Runa?’

‘Well, if they are cared for by people who have no reason to oppose you, but simply mean to keep them hidden and safe as a general rule, I don’t see why it must be that harsh. Perhaps a flogging? Or bringing into reality a mild fear for their foolish behavior.’

‘Maybe...What do you fear?’ Loki stopped in front of her, looking down into her eyes, into her being, which was as solid the ground beneath their feet.

‘Aside from losing everything I’ve worked for, since becoming Ego Sum’s master, I would say...Milk poured in a bowl before cereal.’ Runa’s mouth toyed with the idea of smiling.

Loki chuckled merrily, ‘So I have been enlightened; quite diabolical. I guess I shouldn't be surprised with that answer. You, who have lost everything already. Such a heinous act would rank high on your list of mild fears.’

‘Indeed, your Lordship.’

‘Very well then.’ Loki inclined his head in a respectful, light bow. “Go, Runa. Vanquish these hunters. If you can, bring me two of them. Verek took a fancy to Inara Von Helsing. I am curious to see the one called Lauri. If I am correct, she is the woman I met in Maine who accompanied the pregnant blond.’

‘I will do as you command, to the best of my ability, your grace.’

Runa had returned to her coven estate with a simple order that grew complicated the more she gathered information. Of what she knew, up to nine or more hunters had come down. Negan’s crows told them that the hunters were planning something for the Russians. Runa couldn’t get a hold of Theo. They had long since barred her from communication— a thing she didn’t blame them for at this point. Runa had shocked them when she joined a coven. But she had been hurt, she wanted a community who did not tell her to forgive. Well, Runa did. Now she found herself face to face with an evil she had not conceived and the community she entered turned out to be rooted in hatred. It was one thing to want dignified treatment. It was another to do so at the expense of the innocent; becoming the monsters they accuse mundies of being. What could she do? The Russians would not speak with her. There was little she could do without exposing herself.

For a brief time Runa had hoped that, since Willow was still at the Old Bear, the hunters meant to meet with the Russians. A historical truce of some kind. Runa knew that, in that case, she would have made an attempt to join and perhaps work together. However, that fanciful thought vanished once word came to her that Willow went North with her brother. In that moment Runa knew they meant to murder the Russians. The mission had spread too far to be handled any other way than direct force. Intelligence guessed the movements of the hunters targeted the neighboring business by the pub. Whatever that was, she soon found out from her spying seagulls.

Through their talk Runa understood these people were more than just hunters. They cared for Willow. Troubled, and not wanting to bring suffering to the Russians, Runa would have simply protected the pub. Unfortunately, too many coven members knew what was going on by then. Runa was stuck. She couldn’t only prevent the attack on the Russians. She had to fight the hunters. Ignoring them would draw too much attention. Too many nosy, annoying mages, full of bigotry and hatred were— were just the kind of canon fodder Runa could expend. The hunters being on a yacht made it easy to convince the volunteers, as well as hand-selected people she didn’t like, to come with her and allow her to levitate them.

“Hmm,” Runa couldn’t help a smile draw pleasantly up. They were as good as lambs for the slaughter; chickens to the axe. And so willing to fight the good fight. There were two who rightfully complained about her ‘lack’ of control. Had she not broken their focus or exposed their vulnerable angles, they probably would have defeated the hunters— with her to aid them. Waiting for the bomb to set off took a bit. Perhaps if it had taken longer, they might have caught on to what she was doing.

Another knock, this time a worried voice. “I’m sorry Mistress, but I can’t find Harriet. She was with you— no one has come back aside from Negan. I’m sorry, I’m just— I’m worried.”

Runa cleared her throat and called back in a practiced tone of sorrow. “Please, Alden. I have suffered such loss today. Harriet, Steve, Faleen— let me gather my thoughts, that I may properly announce our tragedy!”

A wail of sadness for the implication soon went the way of Hansen’s footfalls. Faded and gone. Runa took no pleasure in what she had to do. This hadn’t been the only time, but it would be remembered as the greatest loss they suffered yet. Runa knew at once Loki would be disappointed. Thankfully he had no idea she was from Aarin. That, he knew, would spell her doom. No one as trained in mage battle as she was from Aarin would have lost with so many comrades at her side. Loki’s poor view of surface born mages had been helpful in the past. Runa could only hope that this would continue to be her greatest advantage.

These mages have no idea what kind of horror is coming for them... Runa rested her head back against the ornate bath. The previous Ego Sum master had been an idiot to fall into Loki’s charms. Loki had such rhetoric that even Runa believed him sometimes. But I know the truth... And Runa would be damned if she let Loki have his way.

~Avostoska~​

Manta, loaded with all the guests of the castle, soon lifted out of the sea and flew over the lands to Belarus. The amphibious craft parked smoothly on the landing strip. Tired and worn, the crew exited the plane and went immediately inside for a wash and change of clothes. No one did much other than see to injuries and embrace their loved ones in happiness for their safe return. Their long and arduous journey exhausted them. Soon they fell asleep. Discussion and updates would wait for the next day.

After breakfast, during which few words were said, the hunters met in the Great Common. Couples paired off to snuggle on lounges. Singles took recliners or chairs. Inara, who had brief moments of shared grief here and there, as she met with her loved ones since leaving the craft, rested within Wesley’s hold. She had improved, though a melancholy touched her eyes. “How did it go?” Inara asked. Some good news would do to help her mood.

Wesley said, “It went interesting.”

“Never a phrase that bodes well,” Alaric spoffed wearily. His arm felt much better since coming back to Avostoska.

Cory, arm resting around Rosy, said, “Well I guess we should tell it from when you guys left.”

Through a long conversation, sometimes interrupted with a question of clarification or two, the hunters who had stayed behind to fight the dozens and dozens of mages of Ego Sum related the other’s exactly as they had experienced it. Their suit cameras made for useful visual aids at any time someone or the other needed it.
 
Last edited:
"Do we think that it's connected to the vampires showing up at the office?" Rosy questioned after a few long moments of thoughts, relaxed now that they were in a place they felt safe.

"It would be quite the coincidence of they just so happened to be within miles of each other," Annabelle dryly spoffed at the thought. She didn't really believe in coincidences but a part of her hoped it was. Rather that then the fact that their enemies had become allies of each other. Her eyes looked up at Yonten, still laced with concern of him from the day prior, despite a peaceful night asleep together. Bruises and wounds would heal, but in the mean time she couldn't help but be worried for her Bunny.

"I'd take a coincidence over the alternative any day," Ellie murmured, fingers tapping on the arm of her chair repeatedly. After hearing what had gone down over the ocean, she was not pleased with Everest being apart. Still, they knew he couldn't just up and leave the next day without arousing further suspicion. Things had to be given the chance to play out.

“Honestly so much as happened, I need time to process it all, but…” Wesley sighed, his hand absentmindedly fiddling with Inara’s braid. “I don’t think it's a coincidence. Verek used the same teleportation phrase and glyph. So did the Ego Sum Mistress, so did Ryuu who saved that tall German vampire, and I just can’t help but think that the leader at the ruin in the forest meant to do the same before we interrupted them.”

“But didn’t they have those vampires chained?” Cory posed.

Wesley nodded, “They did. From what Dr. Conti was able to gather they had been opposed to whatever plans the mages had. They were being either punished or something worse.” The prisoners spilled few beans, but enough to know that much. “They’ve tapped into some kind of power, or— I don’t know. I hope my biggest fear isn’t true, but it looks like one of them managed to afflict Yonten with a spell.” Wesley had been with the man since he was young. He knew him all the way into adulthood. There were no signs at all of being Awakened. Yet Almaeri affected him.

“Could it be how Kali failed me?” Inara posed. Her arms found themselves around her bound belly without thinking.

“I don’t know…” Wesley hated not knowing. “Yonten, how are you feeling?”

Yonten frowned. His arm, though where it should be around his Dragon, felt heavy. “I mean, better, but...I don’t fucking know homie. Felt like every bad thought, every dark mood, just kind of took over my head. I felt like...I felt like when I saw you guys, I hated you. Like, I just hated that you were there and didn’t feel like me.” He did his best to explain that he wanted either his misery to become theirs, or that he could tear them limb from limb. Yonten was too sad about feeling this way to add that Annabelle was no exception.

“At least mage lost focus,” Cory said, to point out some good. “At least Anna shot her.”

It was not enough of a consolation for the redhead. "Not quick enough," she huffed, one hand running along Yonten's arm in an attempt to keep him in the presence rather than in the darkness that mage had drug him into.

Not wanting anyone, particularly Yonten, to have to relive it, Gordon replayed the mantra of the mage in his head. "It sounds familiar, though I can't quite place it," he commented, explaining what he was referring to when pressed. "I feel like I've read it somewhere in the past. Can we do any digging on just that maybe?"

"We could, but who is to say it's going to get us any closer to what we need to know? It could be no different than 'the storm' rabbit hole that Wesley and Everest tried to chase after for years," Oliver pointed out, toying with Lauri's hair as he spoke. "More importantly, any news yet from Ev?"

“Not yet. I know the funeral is on Thursday.” Wesley took out his phone to reaffirm. Soon enough Willow will be facing another set of funerals. Andiry’s bomb had been successful. Sam’s Boat had likely exploded as expected and the detonation would have blown that building and the pub. “We should hear from him soon about Willow once she realizes the Russians had been destroyed. We’ll all need to go over our parts to play. Rosalie, you and Willow made a connection. And now that she knows you’re her sister that should help draw her in to our company. Are you up for that?” Pregnancy had its way of wearing a woman out.

Rosy nodded at the request, feeling it was the least she could do seeing as she hadn't been more than dead weight over the past few days when everyone else was working to accomplish their mission. "I can reach out to her when you need. Do you want me to invite her to Avostoska?" It was undoubtedly the safest place for her to be, though that would mean that certain things would need to be kept under tighter wraps.

“Mm, perhaps. Unless we think of a place she might find more peace in, we can invite her here,” Wesley said, scrolling through is phone. He looked up key words to cast on the screen for them. “For now, let’s take a look at the fruits of our labor.”

An article popped up with a video clip. Immediately they were dumbstruck to see that, while Sam’s Boat was all but blasted off of the face of the Earth, the Old Bear stood untouched. No one spoke. All eyes were on the screen as the reported spoke of the miracle. An absent owner, a gas leak that should have taken several lives that day, and the interview with each of the surviving Russians who had the luck to have witnessed the explosion without a single scratch. There were angles captured from various security cams to show how the blast should have killed everyone in the van that pulled in to the parking lot. The video played through and ended with a smiling reporter talking about a strange rock formation and fortuitous wind that suctioned the blast in such a way that avoided what could have been a historical tragedy.

Even minutes after the video ended the Great Common was so quiet that a mouse could have been heard chuckling at their wide eyed shock. Yonten broke the silence, “What the fuck!?”

He wasn't the only one befuddled to put it lightly. "How...how can that be?" Ellie asked, her voice straining as she processed everything. Had everything they had gone through, the unimaginable pain that Inara had experienced, been for nothing? Was the plan really all for naught?

"The seagulls that we saw on the deck," Oliver recalled, his brows furrowed as he spoke. "We think they could be familiars. Could they have been ones of the Russians? Or were they someone from Ego Sum? And if the second, does that mean the Russians are affiliated with Ego Sum?"

"If they knew of the bomb someone was smart enough to let it go off," Gordon said, running a hand through his hair. "If they would have stopped it we might have gone to investigate. Whoever knew, they weren't foolish with that knowledge."

Rosy shifted in Cory's hold, something else striking her as odd. "If they knew we what we were there for and were listening, it's weird that they waited to attack."

"What do you mean?" Andriy perked up, feeling there hadn't been much of a wait involved.

Her cheeks pinked as attention fell on her. "The rocking of the boat. It wasn't that necessary if they knew what was going on; they could have just appeared but it felt like...I don't know... It felt like they knew about your plan to send the Mantra away with us in it and were waiting until we were in the vessel. Almost like they wanted us to be out of harms way when they had every chance to attack while we were still exposed."

Wesley nearly argued against Rosalie’s notion—the attack had occured in their most vulnerable moment, without their suits, and none of the women were in the Manta at the time— but he held his tongue to think about it. “Actually, Rosy Posy, I think you may have something.”

Yonten gave Wes a look of confusion that questioned his friend's sanity, “What? That makes no sense.”

Raising a finger, Wesley said, “Think about the end of our fight with the Ego Sum Mistress. She so easily cast us and the ship away. My Nexus had been struggling to regain control I never got back. Are we to believe she could not have capsized us in the very beginning when we weren’t suited up? I suspect the waves that pushed the yacht were merely lazy lapping compared to what she could have done.”

Lauri’s hazel eyes widened in realization, “Ah, oui, she could have dragged us into the sea.”

“Exactly,” Wesley said, bridging his finger tips to think. Inara’s head had to tuck under his chin because of his posture. “The question is, why?”

“Well, like Oliver said, maybe it has to do with the bomb. Maybe they are affiliated, or friends, and they wanted us to think we won.” Cory had conflicting feelings about it all, but this seemed plausible. It also meant, if Willow did know about the Russians being a mage, she could be friends with murdering covens.

“That is a lot of people to die for a distraction,” Lauri posed, looking around at the ones who had fought. They were a handful compared to the practical battalion of coven members.

"A lot of people, but several were quite unskilled," Oliver answered her, brushing a finger along her arm. "The first wave of mages might as well have been flies coming up against us.

“Not just that, Cor, but she had no reason not to just kill us.” Wesley knew that their demise would have been quite a triumph for the coven. So many prominent members of the hunter society? Why not take that shot?

"Exactly. If she could push you all away with with ease like that, she could have done a lot more to the boat. So the question is then why wait until the women were sent away? Why wait until you all had a chance to properly arm yourselves against the flying army she brought?" Rosy continued on, her brows knitted together in confusion.

"Maybe she likes a challenge?" Gordon offered with a shrug, although it didn't sound right.

Joao shook his head, although it was clear by the stress on his face that he was struggling with his thought process. "No, was act of mercy. Sent girls away before they could get her hurt," he scratched his chin. "But mages do not know mercy." Quite the opposite really.

"Well...let me know if you come up with a better explanation than mercy," Rosy said with respect to the older man. He wasn't wrong that it showed against their historical experience with mages, but in her eyes it was just further proof that was she was feeling from Molly was true. The human side of mages it seemed was showing, even if some of them disagreed with that as a possibility.

Cory glanced at Rosalie, his fingers running through her blond threads. He had to agree. Mercy sounded like the best option. However, he didn’t want to dismiss the idea that they had been trick somehow either. Molly was one thing, but a whole coven, and its leader, were another. “They still attacked us.” He figured that was a good point anyway.

“Yeh,” Yonten said, feeling his arm gently hold Annabelle a little tighter. “Like that one bitch with the spell.”

Wesley glanced at Oliver. “Well, as much as I would like to take solace in that being an obvious point, the issue I now see is that Oliver is quite right. They dropped like flies. One line after the other, in small batches, and nearly always one-to-one ratio.” The picture he painted began to form for them. Manageable groups came one after the other. “Then, near the end, this Mistress just so happened to have trouble?”

“Oui, and at convenient times,” Lauri said, recalling what had happened to Yonten. “Did you not say that the witch faltered? That the control of her levitation wavered, and that broke her focus on the spell?”

“There has to be something more.” Wesley knew his experience didn’t lie to him. Every mage. Every single one who had ever been kind or sweet had turned on him, had killed someone. “We’re missing a piece of this puzzle.”

"A big piece," Ellie nodded, wondering just what it might be. "It might take awhile of scratching our heads and looking at the information we have already seen to figure it out. One thing's for sure though, right now I just want to get Everest back here as soon as possible." April was slipping away and her due date was getting painfully close while he was once again across the globe.

"He should be able to come back now once the funeral is over, shouldn't he?" Rosy asked, knowing she'd be equally stressed if Cory was so far away when there was so much going on.

Wesley nodded, “He’ll return after the funeral. We should let him know our mission failed.” It would be best not to put him in an awkward position. Wes typed a text to him right then. Any in-depth questions Everest had would be answered on call later. For now Wesley was pretty bummed out.

“When will the children get here, my Love?” Inara asked, looking up at him.

“Soon darling, this afternoon.” Wesley made sure they had been told of what had happened so they were prepared to meet Inara. “In the meantime, why don’t we just take a moment and find something to bring some normality back?” He got up with Inara. “I think I’ll do some work in the North office.” Something to put him in a mindset to work out what was going on. Inara would be coming. She was too emotionally wounded to be away from his side.

“Yeah, I think that would be nice. Something calming.” Cory said.

Lauri proposed, “The spa?” Someone to work the tension out of their muscles.

A suggestion that wasn't going to be turned down from many. "I'll waddle my happy ass down there if it means another one of those deep-muscle foot massages they're so damn good at," Ellie agreed, rising to her feet with quick help from Gordon.

"I could use a distraction," Rosy agreed with Cory.

Andriy and Joao decided they would past - the memories of being waxed in the spa were still too raw, even if their hair had regrown. It felt much safer to find relaxation in their rooms or perhaps even a trip to the shooting range.

Annabelle looked up at Yonten, still felling on edge when it came to his condition since the fight. "What do you think, Bunny? Want to go get a hot stone massage maybe?"

Yonten didn’t often indulge in those pampering sessions. After what happened yesterday he figured it couldn’t hurt. “Yeh,” He said, getting up with her.

Those who wanted to relax with the spa did so. It seemed everyone needed a break. Yonten fell back into step with himself, even if a little mellow since that frightening moment— a little softer, perhaps.

Fate had her fun with them for the time being, choosing to stay her hand. The day went smoothly, with Everest's reaction predictably as astonished as the rest of them and the children arriving home that evening to reunite with their parents. The Von Helsing family took a few days off for Inara’s further recovery, for the kids to come to terms with a lost sibling, and to prepare for the coming addition to their ever growing list of loved ones. They would have added one more person to the group, but it turned out Diki had escaped jail in China. Wesley cautioned Yonten to wear a Lithe until she was found. In the meantime they had a legal battle ahead of them for Jinpa. The mundie family had simply fallen in love with the baby. It would serve Yonten well to work out this issue before Diki appeared out of nowhere, lest he need prosthetics for the rest of his life.

Cory resumed his time with his lady love and bro brew. In moments of discussion with Rosalie about what had happened they were hesitantly optimistic that the Ego Sum leader meant well somehow. A shocking notion, considering this coven murdered plenty of mundies and hunters. Their origins were not innocent either. However, the little hope something had changed for the good kept them looking for the silver lining.

Lauri and Rosalie continued work on the spunky blond's wedding. This came with much input from Cory whose grand vision would be satisfied, or else! How could it not? He was Sir Valerian and he needed an amazing wedding for his marriage to the beautiful princess Rosalie. Aside from that she enjoyed her time being Mrs. Blair. They were content to do as they pleased, as they always had, and with little interruption. Alaric had long since parted from the group. His Silver Fox ways left a few swooning maidens. Lauri felt comfortable walking in the gardens too, but only when she wore her moonstone necklace. It helped prevent any of the odd sensations she felt when she dealt with animals. They seemed a little distant though. Some even scratched her, when she wore it. Still, Lauri would rather wear it than not. From time to time they got a text from Louie. He warned that her grandmother, aunt, and even her mother were looking for her. Lauri assured him she would stay hidden.

Aside from all the drama, from the Russians—a task not yet left to rest— to Jinpa, to Inara’s recovery, all seemed well. A few weeks wouldn’t snap Inara to her old self, but she already felt like she was healing. May fifth was coming soon, which sweetened the bitter taste every day for Inara. While she wasn’t ready to have another child too soon, she knew she felt she would be in the future. Their little funeral for her baby and the tomb made for her became a haunt she visited at least once a week to refresh the flowers personally. Knowing Ellie would bring in a life tamed the sadness inside Inara. There would be joy again. The grey gloom would part. Just one day at a time. Wesley and her children made it all the easier to face the world.

Wesley did his best to balance his work, his family, and his friends. That, and working out another attempt at murdering the Russian family. If he had been pressed for his thoughts on the matter he would have admitted it irked him to have failed. Not a surprise for Wes, who loved to win. Compound that with his continued failure to hack into Jada’s phone and Wesley all but wanted to burn something to the ground. Stress aside, he was glad Inara had been getting better. That had worried him the most. Wesley, and the rest of the castle, eagerly awaited the newest member of their family.

Sunday May 5, 2019

In the weeks leading up to Ellie's due date, her temper seemed to be on an even thinner strand than normal. Even with Everest around, she was irritable at best or simply exhausted. She'd spent time as Inara was comfortable with doing so, trying to prepare for the labor ahead. A few sporadic contractions were not appreciated whatsoever, her cries heard from down halls. When they were at first calls for alarm, by the 5th most knew just what was going on and were braced for how they imagined labor would be.

The mother becoming, was far less braced. In the early morning hours before breakfast, she was brought down to the medical wing where a midwife, nurses and the attending physician were waiting. She'd decided long ago that while she wasn't weak, there was no way in hell she'd be birthing au natural or in water or something odd. Everest in particular was grateful for this, having already nearly lost a finger to her crippling grip a week prior and knowing that potential hours of labor could be immensely worse. Just before they vanished from the main halls, the couple could be heard,

"Babe, you're doing great, just keep him in until we get to the room and-"

"ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?! KEEP HIM IN? Everest it's a goddamn baby not a leak I have to take!" Ellie's snarls left the badass sharpshooter all but cowering. "I swear to god I'm going to break your d-AHHHHH! I'm going to break it right off! DO NOT TOUCH ME AGAIN or-"

The nurses would have to get used to the verbal assaults, as would her husband dearest, as it turned out they were in for the next four hours fun-packed with labor, accusations, and plenty of colorful language. The doctor at one point had to take Everest aside to give him pain medications and a few words of encouragement that a woman in pain will often say many things they don't mean..but that he may also want to consider sleeping in a separate room for a night or so. To be safe. After all, the Phoenix's reputation was known to those even not in the field.

It was shortly after lunch that news spread to the others. A little soul had come out to meet the new world, and he was healthy as could be. Everyone was welcome to visit, provided things remained calm, once both mommy and babe were cleaned and rested. Johnathon Michael Crosse was a redheaded bundle of joy that Everest wasted no time in becoming a father too, sending along with the news several pictures of both him and Ellie holding him for the first time. Within a couple of hours, anyone who wanted to come and pop in was invited to do so, Ellie insisting that Inara be the first to do so, if she felt up to it.

hRkywfPBxWMZcvvPkYwhje_7CccZqk0Xgmd5W4WmbU3ADGszMV3J3YDF8SnrNBrOUTm7DN4bjGpRUlZ2WolsqbktrfdpHMkNqQNFUtOgcCp4ZS7_qlVKtG8VFXHiclvj5QDLiVkvDK0


News of the fiery birth announced the coming of who was sure to be a fascinating and colorful child— much like his mother. Wesley made sure to steer clear of Ellie entirely. But, he did support his best friend in his time of need. As soon as the young Crosse came out he and Everest enjoyed a well earned scotch. There was nothing like the feeling of holding her child for the first time. Wesley cherished such moments for every single baby. Though plenty were eager to meet this new bundle of blazing joy Inara was honored to be allowed first.

Tip toeing in quietly, Inara cupped her mouth in pure awe of Ellie and her tiny precious babe. The Tigress padded ever so silently to her side and simply held Ellie’s hand at first. Cooing and sighs were inevitable. Inara whispered, “He’s incredible, El. Oh I’m so proud of the both of you.”

Worn down but not defeated, Ellie looked on with pride at his sleeping face, a frown she recognized all too well on his cherub face. "We did pretty good, didn't we?" she asked with a soft chuckle, pulling her eyes away from his form where she'd been diligently watching his chest rise and fall for the past hour. "But I think he's going to be incredible because of the people around him. Especially his godparents - well godmother more than godfather, but I know it's a package deal."

They could just hear the phantom le gasp at the notion from Wes, which Inara would have chuckled at too. But the women knew just what kind of shenanigans Wesley and Everest were known for, which warranted such an observation! “I think it will be especially because of his amazing, strong, wonderful mother. He’s already got the hair.” There would be no doubt there in Inara’s mind. “I’m so happy for you, El.” Inara leaned and gave her friend a warm hug. Then she placed a finger on the tiny boys hand. “Aw, John,” she murmured. “Thought of any nicknames? Maybe Johnny?”

Little fingers found their way to wrap around Inara's extended digit while he made the tiniest sounds that seemed content. "Probably Johnny or John," Everest said from Wesley's side a bit back. "We thought since Rosy and Cory were naming their little girl after my aunt that it was only fair my uncle also be paid tribute to."

"It's a good, strong name," Ellie agreed, carefully lifting him off her lap. "Do you want to hold him?"

“Ah, of course,” Inara cooed, gently shifting with Ellie’s help to cradle little John with a practiced hold. Pregnancy hormones were still leaving Inara’s body, but she doubted it had to do with the tear that balanced on her lower lid. “He’s beautiful.”

Wesley set his hand on Inara’s shoulder and leaned over to look. “Remarkable.” A slender finger brushed his red hair softly. “First of the Crosse phoenix flock.”

"The first and only," Everest said as he took his side by Ellie. "I've been repeatedly told today, at a loud volume, that I am not allowed near her and we aren't having anymore kids, and I quote, 'fucking ever'."

Ellie spoffed as if the frightening image of her earlier was not to be taken seriously. "That's just labor talk. I don't know...I wouldn't mind another little one. It wasn't as bad as I expected it to be."

"Not as bad?! What in the hell were you expecting woman?"

The new mother shrugged nonchalantly. "It wasn't so bad. And for that little angel, I would do it all over again."

Wesley chuckled, crossing his arms and nudging his shoulder against Everest. “It’s a biological thing. Women receive a huge boost of the ‘love’ hormone when they have their baby.” A bonding flush of chemicals that bring the mother and baby together, making the prospect for more an amiable idea.

“I know exactly how you feel,” Inara murmured, giving John a soft kiss. “Thank you, Ellie, for letting me hold him.” She said, gingerly transferring the baby back to his mother.

"Of course," she answered as she re-positioned him in the crook of her arm. "I was thinking, Inara. If you want we can try that whole being pregnant together thing again. Once you're ready, of course. Absolutely no rush." She'd be out of commission for a couple of months herself no matter what, but thought it'd be good to get the idea out there. "No matter what he'll play with your little ones, but it would be nice if they were similar ages."

Inara smiled, “I would love to, Ellie. Perhaps next year or so, when my body is ready, I’ll be ready in my heart as well.” They had taken plenty of maternity photos and had done so much shopping, which Inara gathered for a scrapbook to keep these memories with her through the years. “We’ll be another pregnancy force.” Maybe, if they were lucky, Rosy and Lauri would pregnant too!

“Mm, gives me time to prepare.” Wesley turned with a look to Everest that said their wives did more to condition them for the hardships of the world than training programs on the holodeck.

Ellie nodded, completely understanding her hesitation. They would need time to adjust to having their first child as well and wouldn't want to rush into it immediately or anything! They still had to find out just what they were in for. "And at a time when we aren't trying to cross the globe every other week. A nice, calm pregnancy force."

"You're telling me," Everest murmured, unsure if he was just as ready for another pregnancy as his wife seemed to be.

"Oh come off it," Ellie spoffed, perking her brow at Wesley. "Going to try and tell me you didn't get ecstatic when the baby making schedule was whipped out? You fool no one, Wesley Von Helsing!"

Wesley grinned, “Well I don't’ know, Ellie, I think I need a few more sessions to decide.” He could wait a while until Inara was ready.

“Right,” Inara chuckled, crossing her legs and leaning on her hand. “Well you did promise me to expand my bracelet.” She lifted her free hand. It held in place four birthstones. The first three were crowned with a circle of tiny diamonds; onyx gems wrapped the fourth.

"I'll make sure he sticks to that promise," Ellie vowed.

A gentle knock came at the door. Peeking from behind the solid oak panel were a few interested eyes. Black, brown, hazel, and more. Cory spoke up for them. “Might we pass through to see the little fledgling?”

Everest chuckled at the cavalry that has arrived. "You may enter. And Cory if you ever call my son a fledgling again, I will eat you alive," Ellie informed him, though her voice lacked it's usual gusto from a long day.

Rosy, normally patient could squeeze her way past Cory and the others fast enough. As soon as she approached the bed, tears welled in her eyes and her lower lip quivered from the emotions she contained. "He's so perfect," she squeaked before quickly covering her mouth, afraid she'd disrupt him.

Wesley chuckled, “Ellie’s beauty is as dominant as her hair color.” He teased his secret lover.

“And her will,” Inara added, shifting aside onto the end of the bed so the others might have room to come forward.

Cory had scooted past Oliver and Lauri to stand with Rosy to peer over, careful not to use the word ‘fledgling’. “Man, he’s lookin’ real sharp.” A nice fine set of features.

“Ah, oui, he is,” Lauri said, admiring the babe beside Oliver. Cory was a bit eager! Barley giving a space for others. “Look at that little lip. He looks like he’s ready to tell us just what he thinks.”

Yonten snorted teasingly from a few steps away. “Sounds like someone we know.”

"I'm sure I have no idea what you're talking about, Yonten," Ellie chuckled. "Though I am happy to remind you that all of my attitude came from watching Annabelle as kids."

"Guilty," the older sister shrugged, wrapping one of her arms around Yonten.

Andriy at the foot of the bed, gave the baby a long look and nodded his head. "Tak. Will make good playmate for Kit," he determined.

"In a couple years, yeah," Oliver agreed, happy to hear that others shared the sentiment of how nice it was to allow kids to have friends growing up, even if they wouldn't have siblings.

"Do any of you want to hol-" Ellie nearly offered, but was cut off before she could finish her sentence.

Rosy perked up and pressed herself into the side of the bed. "Yes! Please!" Careful arms accepted the swaddled infant, holding him lightly to her chest. "Oh, he's so precious." Tears were threatening to burst again, though she wasn't going to risk sobbing while holding her fragile nephew.

"A handsome young fellow, indeed," Oliver declared, his arm wrapped about Lauri as they approached the bed.

"Not bad for being half Everest," Annabelle said with an amused cackle. From the back, one might have heard Joao make a comment about how the infant did not have 'pug mans face'.

Wesley chuckled, “Ellie’s beauty is as dominant as her hair color.” He teased his secret lover.

“And her will,” Inara added, shifting aside onto the end of the bed so the others might have room to come forward.

Cory had scooted past Oliver and Lauri to stand with Rosy to peer over, careful not to use the word ‘fledgling’. “Man, he’s lookin’ real sharp.” A nice fine set of features.

“Ah, oui, he is,” Lauri said, admiring the babe beside Oliver. Cory was a bit eager! Barley giving a space for others. “Look at that little lip. He looks like he’s ready to tell us just what he thinks.”

Yonten snorted teasingly from a few steps away. “Sounds like someone we know.”

"I'm sure I have no idea what you're talking about, Yonten," Ellie chuckled. "Though I am happy to remind you that all of my attitude came from watching Annabelle as kids."

"Guilty," the older sister shrugged, wrapping one of her arms around Yonten.

Andriy at the foot of the bed, gave the baby a long look and nodded his head. "Tak. Will make good playmate for Kit," he determined.

"In a couple years, yeah," Oliver agreed, happy to hear that others shared the sentiment of how nice it was to allow kids to have friends growing up, even if they wouldn't have siblings.

"Do any of you want to hol-" Ellie nearly offered, but was cut off before she could finish her sentence.

Rosy perked up and pressed herself into the side of the bed. "Yes! Please!" Careful arms accepted the swaddled infant, holding him lightly to her chest. "Oh, he's so precious." Tears were threatening to burst again, though she wasn't going to risk sobbing while holding her fragile nephew.

“Isn’t he precious?” Inara cooed.

Cory felt a little jealous. He stiffed nodded, inching a little closer each time until he and Rosy were shoulder to shoulder. “Yeah— hey little guy. Aww.”

“Careful not to squish,” Wesley chuckled.

“I would never!” Cory said in a hushed tone.

“I’m talking to you in regards to Rosalie,” Wesley noted they both were merging into a single body to enjoy the presence of the baby.

Cory playfully squinted at his brother, easing up on the pressure. “Can I be next?”

Rosalie had to chuckle, one finger lightly stroking the top of Little John's hair, amazed by just how soft his hair was. "Absolutely perfect," she murmured, "I want a baby boy just like him."

"Good luck with that, goldilocks," Ellie teased her.

Reluctantly, Rosy passed the quiet bundle over to Cory, giving up her turn so that others could also enjoy his sweet presence. "So beautiful," she sniffed, wiping the tears she'd managed to hold in until her hands were free. "I know some people don't ant to hear that about a boy, but he is beautiful."

"I think it's just fine for him to look beautiful. Beautiful, strong, tender. A man can be any of those," Oliver offered.

Lauri knew all too well the truth of that; she married such a man. "Oh, he is going to set hearts ablaze."

Unlike Wesley's aversion to anyone sniffing around Charlotte, he sang a different song when it came to the boys. Especially other people's boys. "Oh I bet."

Yonten chuckled, "Yeh, he's already doing it."

"A little heart breaker," Annabelle agreed with a smirk. Since the trip to Seabrook and Yonten's vows to be a better father and do what was right for Jinpa, she'd often wondered just what her role would be in his life. Lord knew she had the maternal instincts of a paperclip, but she would anything for that crazy man she loved so hard. She had to wonder if he was going to be like his dad as he grew up, chasing skirts and wreaking havoc. Being responsible for not encouraging such behaviors would be a change.

Yonten hadn’t looked over, but if he had he may have caught the thought in her eyes. They had arranged a meeting with the family Jinpa currently lived with, soon to make a case for his extraction. In all honesty it scared Yonten. He didn’t know the first thing about raising kids. Still, he made the promise to become a better man. To be there for his son. Yonten counted his blessings being in a family with so many people to help!

"Alright Cory, don't hog the baby. See if anyone else wants to hold him," Ellie brushed her hands toward him to encourage passing him about. "You all have another ten or fifteen minutes before he needs to eat and I'm ready for a nap."

From the very back of the room, Gordon perked up, "Do you think you'll be down here long?" Thankfully, he wasn't needed to come down for the birth, something he preferred not to witness. But he did need to know when his services would be expected so he wasn't off exploring the castle or venturing back on to the holodeck.

"Overnight at least," Everest answered for her, insisting she be monitored for the first night.

"I'm sure I'll be back up in my room before tomorrow night," Ellie said, though her eyes told the room she'd be up there already if her husband would have let her.

“It’s different for everyone, but it shouldn’t be too long for Ellie to be up and about.” Wesley liked the day or so alone with Inara after a birth himself.

Finally able to hold John, Lauri felt completely enthralled. There was a big difference being so far away and being up close. “Oh mon Dieu, he smells angelic.” She kissed his hair.

Smiling, Inara nodded. “Oh I love the smell of new babies.”

Rocking John in her hold, Lauri murmured French ditties of affection before passing him to the next person. Wesley took the boy; another practiced hand. He tilted his so that they might see the baby better. “Look how he’s crossing his arms. Just like Everest,” he chuckled.

Yonten passed on holding babies. He wasn’t ready for that just yet. But, he did stick a finger to touch the tiny hand. “Heh, little fighter.”

"I don't mind if he gets that from his daddy," Ellie said with pride, Everest resting a hand on her shoulder.

"Just as long as he doesn't have your wild child mentality," he chuckled.

"If he does, I feel like that's coming from his aunt," Oliver said with a grin as he took his turn holding the little one. His hands found just right placement to hold the small child without his head going astray. "Maybe a fighter, but he has the gentle face that could be a lover. Perfect for a heart throb."

Joao and Andriy decided to look and not touch, although Annabelle took a stab at holding her nephew. "Hey there little guy," she cooed softly to him, straightening his fiery locks. "Crosse genes are no match for the Blackthorne hair. Better give them a run for their money, kid."

Yonten watched Annabelle holding John and felt some comfort. Unlike when Jinpa was dropped off on him. Granted, Diki was there, but he also didn’t want the responsibility at the time. Maybe, if things worked out with integrating Jinpa, he might talk with Annabelle about a kid in the next couple of years. Yonten had time to think about it anyway.

“Alright, guys, I think it’s time to go,” Inara said, shifting off the bed. Little John had begun fussing for what only his mother could give him. “See you guys later.”

“Bye,” Lauri waved, slipping out with Oliver.

Cory lingered a moment more with Rosalie, handing her a tissue for her sniffles before they said their goodbyes. “Have a good rest.”

Joao and Andriy gave their farewells too, letting them know they’d keep in touch with all of them. They had their jobs to get back to. Kit was especially sad for Andriy’s departure. He insisted to FaceTime once in a while to show him a seal or babble about everything important that made nearly no sense.

Over the next few weeks the family of Avostoska had prepared for the arrival of an old addition that had yet to take his place among them. A prim and proper couple from Hong Kong had come with Jinpa at the request of a respected chairman Wesley and Everest knew. They kept their connection of being hunters a secret, of course. When they came they were treated with the utmost dignity. Yonten even spiffed up his outfit to impress; something to put them at ease.

Jinpa had been moved around enough times that a trip to a large castle to see strangers didn’t faze him. In fact, he had been quite calm and observant. A trait that surely came from his mother. The couple who took him actually noted this as a quality they looked forward to seeing in a son. However, it was not just that he was observant. Since coming to them Jinpa had lost interest in coloring or playing or interacting. Occasionally he walked around the house, a child of two, calling out for “Di-di”. When he heard no reply he would sit by a window. They worried about him. Here, at the castle, despite not finding any special connection with Yonten, Jinpa took to playing with Jasper immediately.

Mrs. Xu set her tea cup on the saucer, saying with every sincerity, “We want the best for Jinpa.”

“Mhm. And if that means he grows up in a different home,” Mr. Xu said, watching the normally silent toddler racing around with trucks. It had been the first time they saw him smile at all. Even if it was a light one.

Yonten knew the feeling. It was why he had sent Jinpa to Hong Kong in the first place. Unfortunately in the worst way. Apparently it didn’t work either. Jinpa had become gloomy without Diki. “Thank you for bringing him here.” He didn’t know what else to say. His hand found Annabelle’s for support he didn’t know he needed.

Bowing her head, Mrs. Xu expressed all she could in that gesture. Too burdened with her own emotions to speak. It was Mr. Xu who said, “You’re welcome. Perhaps with you he will have a happier childhood.”

Later that evening they signed the necessary papers that entitled Yonten to full custody of his child. Jinpa merely waved goodbye to the kind couple who he spent some time with, and who he held no ill will nor particular sentiment. Then he went on to play with Jasper again.

Come bedtime Yonten felt nervous. What was he supposed to do? Jinpa liked Jasper. He wanted to follow him to bed. Inara felt bad for him. Children didn’t want to be alone in a large room. She said, “He can stay with my children while you build up your relationship. But one of these days he’s got to stay with you, Yonten. This is going to be a part of family life from now on. Juggling him, Annabelle, and your own personal time.”

“Yeh, I know,” Yonten nodded.

Over the next few weeks, coming up on Theo and Willow’s wedding in June, Yonten practiced finding ways to connect with Jinpa alongside Annabelle. The boy had many diverse interests. He also adapted pretty well too. Jin could race trucks with Jasper, then dive around in a bin of blue pillows like seals with Kit. One thing Jin and Yonten discovered was their love of ramen.

Becoming a parent wasn't quite an overnight process for Annabelle, though there was no denying that she was just as eager to find a connection with Jinpa as Yonten had been. She'd honestly expected to be pushed aside as the stranger in the picture in comparison to his father, but that wasn't the case at all. It seemed she had the fact that Yonten was so sparsely in his life to thank that she had an equal shot at being a part of his life. She found her own rhythm in playing with him and even though she was no Lauri for how animated her story telling was, was able to bond with him through story times. The entire process was something she had been quietly dreading, but quickly her fears of adequacy were proved wrong as they truly could take on anything together.

Somewhere along the way, through some trial and error, Yonten found Jinpa seeking Diki less and less in favor of him instead. Jinpa began calling him ‘Baba’ and Annabelle ‘Mama’. Before they knew it Jinpa started falling asleep with them in their bed. Yonten and Annabelle had to arrange dates around Jinpa. Occasionally Yonten leaned on Inara and Wesley’s experience, and conversed with Ellie and Everest too, but for the most part Yonten grew into his own as a parent. Through it all he had to thank Annabelle for being there with him too.

One night Lauri and Oliver agreed to keep an eye on Jinpa while Yonten set up a little date excursion with Annabelle. The holodeck and the castle were amazing places to have pleasant dinner, but Yonten had found a beautiful natural trail next to a pond that he knew Annabelle would love. Reality had the touch of romance that a holodeck couldn’t match.

Yonten grinned when he opened the car door to show her the low table with sushi and sake waiting for them. “C’mon chica, what do you think?”

As much as Annabelle was enjoying their budding relationship with Jinpa, it was a welcomed break to have time for themselves. Many aspects of their own intimate relationship had to change in the previous weeks. Moving from sitting on Yonten's lap in the commons to a more appropriate place at his side or with Jinpa between them. The bedroom was now for sleeping and not rambunctious activities, though with a castle full of babysitters and assistants to borrow it certainly hadn't stopped at all.

Her eyes lit up at the sight, ready for a little time together and always in the mood for sushi. "It's perfect," she said as she climbed out, her hand finding his once the car door had closed. "How'd you even find this place?"

“Just running around, doing meditation,” Yonten said, taking her with him to their little dinner spread. The Tibetan man had been just about everywhere on the Avostoska estate by then. One day he simply decided to check out the area just outside of it. They were a bit of a ways away from one of the entrances from the estate, but the drive was pleasant.

Their dinner began as any other might. Talk shifted from interests to interests, from what they were expecting for Theo and Willow’s wedding, to taking Jinpa on another holodeck trip. The tyke had become close friends with Jasper, with Kit following them around a lot. Especially after Andriy left. About this time Yonten eased into the thoughts he had been having.

“I don’t think we done a bad job,” Yonten said with a shrug. “What do you think about getting another? One we make ourselves?” Preferably after they got married so they didn’t have to stress about her hormones or any dress alterations and such.

Annabelle paused in the middle of chewing the slice of sushi she'd been working on as she processed just what he was proposing. "Another? You mean us having a baby?" the question was asked with her hand over her mouth before she finished chewing and swallowed. "I mean, yeah we're doing great with Jinpa so far and he's really bonding with you, but a baby? That's going to be a lot of work."

They knew from watching Ellie and Everest who, although they were killing the newborn parent life still looked worn down and a bit older. Admittedly, the topic had her shifting in place, but for an unspoken uncertainty and not the facts she gave him. "Jinpa's four, so he's already gone past the toddler and baby stages. If we have a baby it's starting completely over. Diapers and all. Is that something you want to do? Trade in Molotov cocktails for baby bottles and crashing concerts for passing out before 10?"

“Not right now,” Yonten spoffed. He had a Molotov cocktail or two still waiting to be thrown. “Besides, I don’t think too much would have to change. I plan on taking Jinpa to concerts and drives with us. I know Diki did too, when Jinpa arrived.” There were other examples, but that seemed sufficient. Diki toted Jinpa around on her back on a mission or two when she had no one to watch the boy. “I’m thinkin’ maybe a year after we get married.”

There was definitely reassurance that came with the fact that he wasn't trying to jump the gun and get knocked up as fast as the others seemed to be. She would have time to continue to build a relationship with Jin and also to overcome her own fears. Yonten seemed plenty confident that they'd be able to do it, so maybe she'd be able to build off that confidence for herself. After all, so far they hadn't found anything they couldn't manage when they were working together. "Okay, after we're married," she agreed, promising herself that if something came up and she wasn't confident at that time she would be forthcoming with him.

Reaching for her cup of hot sake, a sudden thought hit her that relaxed her smile, her gaze floating up to his face. "Can you imagine if that whole thing about the Parris hair is true? A redheaded, half Tibetan spawn. Never in my life have I seen a redhead who was Asian," she spoffed, feeling that had to be all but impossible.

“Yeh, our kid will be lit, literally,” Yonten chuckled. He loved the idea of his kid having red hair like their mother. It would probably prompt questions from the child as they grew up, like ‘Why doesn’t my brother have red hair?’, but they could handle that when it happened. If they hit a rough patch, the could always seek help. That was another reason Yonten felt confident. They had plenty of experienced parents around them for help. “I want them to have your eyes too. That’s gonna be really pr—” Yonten barely got a mouthful of words and sushi when he jerked forward slightly.

A metal claw clutched the Tibetan’s shoulder. “What the fu—.” They had a moment to register this had happened when Yonten’s body yanked back with a ‘Zzzzz’ of the cord attached to it. Within a blink he was swallowed by the dense shrubbery behind him, leaving a trail of ‘Aahhh!’ forAnnabelle to follow.

The piece of sushi Annabelle had been eating when he was complimenting her eyes dropped out of her mouth to the plate below when she spotted the claw. What the fuck was right! In her mind she was going to reach for it and pull it off of him, but it was slower than the speed she needed to respond. His body vanished and instantly she rose to follow after him. "Yonten!" she called out, instantly thinking of the mages from their last hunt. Since the incident in Seabrook, she'd begun wearing a Lithe on more days than naught, especially if she was leaving the interior of the castle. Rather have it and not need it than need it and end up breaking a limb in the process. With the aid of the suit, she tore through the shrubs and into the wooded area, following the sounds of Yonten's cries rather than switching to the hood for visual aid.

Please be a mage, please be a mage! Yonten thought in a panic.

Like Annabelle Yonten chose to wear a Lithe more often than not. Several meditation sessions, even within Avostoska, were done in a Nexus as well. Both for Diki and possible mage attacks. The thing was, Yonten still feared Diki more than a mage. A mage merely posed a physical threat. Diki posed both physical and emotional damage.

Branches and foliage collected on the Bunny boy during the short, sharp trip through the forest. He struggled to pull out his gun when his body abruptly stopped amidst a clearing. When he did pull it out, he aimed it at the wire connected to the claw that clapped onto him even now. POP POP! The rope only bent awkwardly. Yonten decided not to shoot away all his ammo on the device. He pushed off what plantlife he could to peer around. He heard the flapping of many little wings. Black eyes snapped over to two women coming out front the tree line. One had dark eyes, short-cropped, brunette hair, and fair skin. Scars marked her face. The other stood unblemished, just as fair, but younger. She had tightly curly sandy brown locks and pale brown eyes.

“How do you like being caught like an animal?” The curly one asked in a mockingly derisive tone.

Yonten didn’t answer. His hand went to alert his distress and to make it easier for Annabelle to spot him. Black eyes evaluated the situation, but his ears perked at the sound of tweeting. He looked over to see little sparrows with intelligent eyes peering down at him where he lay stuck to the contraption that snagged him.

“Where is my husband and my children?” The other woman asked, getting to the point.

The speed that Yonten had been drug away at exceeded her own movement through the shrubbery and woods. Annabelle was both grateful and immediately worried when his distress signal came on, tugging her hood on and following the tracking that would lead her to the edge of the clearing. The sound of unfamiliar voices brought her to a halt, able to pick up the heat signals of two bodies close to Yonten's suit. Drawing her pistol, she held still, brows knitted together at the question her suit had just managed to pick up. Husband and children?

Yonten didn’t know what that was about, but like Annabelle he found himself curious. Were these mages? “I don’t know what the fuck you’re talking about bitch!”

Frowning, the brunette stepped forward and held up a picture of her, her husband, and two children. One of which he felt he recognized. It took a moment before Yonten’s black eyes widened. “The werewolf boy…”

“That’s right,” she said with anger. “You stole them! Don’t you dare deny it! The mage with you discarded her familiars and they told me what you people did! Here they are as proof!” The sparrows surrounding her in the branches. They too stirred a memory, though Yonten couldn’t place it. “I demand them back!” Tears welled in her eyes.

Annabelle's brows furrowed together in confusion. Sure, she remembered the werewolf boy that Lauri had subdued and knew there were two others, but mage with them? They only had the hunters and she doubted this woman could have confused them with the mages they were hunting. Her pistol stayed raised, though she didn't fire immediately. There as something her tone, a sense of desperation that felt real and touched her. A feeling that was unsettling on it's own.

“Look, I don’t have your family—,” Yonten meant to elaborate, but the distraught woman cut him off.

“You, or them, or whoever— I want them back! If you can’t bring them out, then I will take you with me until they’re released,” she took the end of the contraption that held Yonten down and hooked it to the back of a truck.

The curly headed one poised her hand to protect them against bullets. The Tibetan still had his weapon after all. “How can we get in contact with the owners of this castle?”

Yonten kept his mouth shut. He glanced around, knowing they’d be there at any time now. It might have been thought of as silly, but he felt Annabelle’s presence. He had to admit he was relieved she hadn’t come out just yet. He hoped the whole crew might arrive and that could diffuse the situation. This woman who weakly held the picture to her chest as she readied the truck to leave with him. She wasn’t a fighter. He could tell. However, her face was scarred. Did that mean she was beat? Or something else? Yonten then remembered that night when they caught the wolves. Lauri had said one more was on the loose. Was this woman that wolf? That thought tugged at him. He wondered if he wanted the others to come. Wesley would kill them for certain. Yonten shook his head. It was the tears and cries that made it hard to focus. These were mages, these were werewolves. Yonten would do well to remember that they hated him as much as he hated Almaeri scum.

“Hey, excuse me?” The curly one frowned. “How can we contact the people in this castle?”

“Fuck you,” Yonten spat. He knew their promise of a trade meant nothing. They’d kill him. They were all like that; sweet or not.

While he might have been more aggressive with his response, Annabelle had an unexplained feeling that they needed to approach this differently. If they had wanted revenge, they could have easily killed him rather than risk capturing him. Before she could talk herself out of it, she ripped down the hood and tucked her pistol away before stepping into the clearing. Immediately she knew she was being stupid, but there was no turning back. "Let him go." It wasn't a request, but it also lacked the normal fire that often accompanied her tone.

Startled, the women stepped closer together. The younger held up her hands. Ice formed a petty shield. Annabelle could see the flickering light surrounding the girls hands and the barrier she worked to solidify. Yonten felt some relief. A ‘normal’ mage; and the older one made no such move. This could mean she was not practiced in using Almaeri at all. They had an easy win here. “Stay back!” She warned.

The older one said, “You— you were there.” A statement. The sparrows around them cheeped. “I will only let him go if you bring my family to me.”

Annabelle's hands went up to show they were empty and that she wasn't reaching for a weapon. It put her at risk but it was hopefully going to give her some level of rapport. "If you take him the people that are in that castle are going to come to get him. It won't be an exchange, it'll be a hunt and you know that," she said in an even tone. "If he doesn't come back with me they will find him and they will find you and they won't be there to talk."

The women exchanged a look. Determined, the older said, “When does a hunter ever wish to talk?” The rhetorical question was answered, “Only when one of your own is captured.” The proof of it could not be more clear in this situation now. Had Annabelle or Yonten not been incapaticated, it was likely either she or he would have shot them down. “You’ll try to hunt us sooner or later.”

“Hunters are all the same,” The younger said bitterly.

“But right now I have leverage. Give me my family. I will go, and perhaps one day you and the others will hunt for me and mine again, but I will have had them a little longer at least,” The older said, seeing now she couldn’t run, but at least had Yonten at her mercy. She disrobed and transformed into a wolf right there. Yonten shot twice before he was pulled close and a paw pressed him down.

“Give us the others,” The girl said, shaking. “Or she’ll bite his head off.” Yonten wasn’t wearing his hood.

Their argument wasn't wrong. Talking wasn't something that was done because it never got anywhere. Annabelle took a half step back as the woman transformed, fighting the urge to reach for her pistol. "We're talking right now. Not like you gave us an opportunity to do so before you tied him up," her normal bite was slowly returning as she spoke. "I don't have your family with me. You know that, you can smell that. I haven't even seen them since that night." If all or even any were still alive was completely beyond her recollection just then. "This is a standstill; if he doesn't come back you're going to be killed by them and they won't bring her family."

Distressed, the curly one said, “We should just go, Farala.” There was just Annabelle right now. If anymore came they wouldn’t have a prayer to survive.

No! Farala seemed to say in a growl. They would give them back! They had to do it! Or else! They must give them over!

“Farala, they’re gone,” The girl trembled. “They’re just gone. It’s been so long, it’s not likely they’re alive.” Whatever they had agreed to do between them the curly haired one didn’t have the constitution to continue.

Sorrowful whines whimpered out of the large wolf at the girls words. She shook her head— of what was being said, of the truth of what she conveyed, of the fears that all would be for naught. Then she raised her glossy wolffish eyes at Annabelle. They did this. They took everything from her. Then she’d take everything from them! Farala’s mouth came down on Yonten’s head. Annabelle hadn’t had her pistol on hand. She wouldn’t be fast enough and a shot would be blocked by the layer of ice from the angle Annabelle stood.

POP! Farala’s head threw back in a howl of pain before she clamped down on Yonten. POP! POP! POP! She snapped her eyes up. The ice was untouched. Where did that come from? POP! “Grr!” Farala whipped head around. A dark, sleek glimmer slipped through the trees.

The younger panicked, “I—I can’t stay—” she said as she turned to leave, casting her hold on the ice that fell in a pile where she had stood, “—I’m sorry Farala!” POP! The girl’s shoulder bloomed red. Her body thunked forward.

“RAH!” Farala roared in anger and shock. She abandoned Yonten to the curly haired girl’s unconscious body.

As soon as the wolf moved so did Annabelle, trusting that whoever was making those shots would make more if needed. She went straight to Yonten's side, although a quick attempt told her that hook wasn't going to budge, not by any strength she had. Instead she looked him over with worry-filled eyes, a part of her mind whispering this was exactly what Farala was going through being ignored. "I'll get you out of here," she promised Yonten, turning her crystalline eyes to the wolf who was likely mourning, or whatever an Almaeri users equivalent was. "I warned you they would hunt you."

Farala snapped her dark eyes on Annabelle; hackles raised and bristling. “RAH!” She could not speak words, but the intention was clear. She took Annabelle’s words as patronizing. At this point the sparrows fluttered in many directions. She got a look at the position she found herself. Farala dipped low to pick the curly haired girl up. Once snug in her jaws she made off through the woods.

Yonten eased up. “Phew, that was close.” He had thought that Wesley and the others would come, but due to the distance he expected them a little later. “Can we get this off?” He nudged the unclenched claw. Nope.

“It comes off when I’m done!” feminine voice above them drew their eyes. A figure leaping out of the trees with a long, large hammer came right for Yonten’s knees. “I told you I’d fuckin’ break your legs you muddafuka!!”

“OH SHIT!” Yonten couldn’t leave, but he could wiggle! He shifted aside in time, clutching onto Annabelle. Earth erupted from contact with Diki’s sledge hammer.

A startled yelp left Annabelle, not enjoying just how close that hammer had come to her as well. Repositioning herself in front of Yonten, she put her hands up toward the woman who she had no doubt was Diki, even if she hadn't met or seen her before. He couldn't possibly have more than one person who'd made that threat against him, right? "Hey! HEY! No breaking his fucking anything," she snapped up at her, eyes narrowed as she stood blocking another swing. "He fucked up and he knows it, Diki, but you hurt him and it only hurts Jinpa!"

“What would you know about Jinpa? BITCH!” Diki took much offense, bringing down her hammer again, despite there being one more layer it had to go through.

Yonten curled him and his beloved away from the strike. Dirt showered over them—Yonten may have screamed like a girl. There had been no communication with Diki since she got in jail. She knew nothing of Annabelle, nothing of his progress, and he knew leaving her in China had to have hurt her feelings. A theory confirmed soon enough.

“YOU KIDNAPPED MY BABY AND YOU LEFT ME IN CHINESE PRISON, YOU MUDDAFUKKAN ASSHOE!” Diki slammed again, and again, dimpling the ground. Each time Yonten yelped a painfully pitchy shriek, followed with ‘My legs! My legs!’ when she got too close. “WHERE IS JINPA!?”

Everything was suddenly making sense in terms of why Yonten was afraid of Diki. She really was a crazy woman, and not in the fun way that Annabelle viewed herself. She took no shame in swearing at her each time they had to dodge the hammer, calling her every variation of a crazy bitch she could think of. Finally, a question she could answer got her attention. "He's here! Jinpa is here at the castle with us. He's safe and he's here!"

The hammer paused in midair. Yonten peered over at Diki. She stood, panting. Sharp brows furrowed and onyx eyes squinted in suspicion. A moment passed before Diki let the neck of the hammer rest on her left shoulder. The head of it bobbed with the heaving of her panting chest. “Jinpa is here?”

“Yes,” Yonten managed to ech out. He cleared his throat. “Yes, Jinpa is here. I got him back in May.”

“....You brought Jinpa back?”

A little more confident, Yonten answered, “Yeh.”

Diki pointed a finger and narrowed her eyes at him. “How do I know it wasn’t Cunu, and you just riding his wave, muddafuka, huh? How do I know that you’re not just trying to save your legs?”

“Because although I could have brought the boy here anytime, it was Yonten’s decision to make. He chose responsibility.” Wesley walked out from the treeline, geared up in suits along with several of the hunters who were fit to come down for a fight. They hadn’t known what they would find. Seeing Diki, Wes cautioned the others to wait while Yonten got a little taste of fear. Something he hoped would sink the lesson in if there ever was a time he wanted to risk this again. The helmet Wes wore flipped back and he grinned. “Hello Diki.”

Silent, Diki gave a nod. Then she turned her eyes onto Yonten. “You decided?”

“Yeh...I- I wanted to do the right thing.” Yonten referred back to what Annabelle said and added, “I know I fucked up—I’m sorry, I know—,” before he could say much his sister dropped the hammer and came to his side, which, admittedly, unnerved him. He leaned away with Annabelle in his arms just in case she wanted to bite his face.

Black eyes glimmered with sorrow and anger. “You fuckin’ ditched me, man.”

“I know—”

“You left me alone. Do you know what it was like to wake up and find you and Jinpa gone and shit? I thought something had happened to you two. I was fuckin’ scared, you know that?

“Yeh, I know— I’m—“ Yonten’s voice broke.

“Then I hear you ran off with Jinpa to fuckin’ China?” DIki’s throat wavered. She said the word like it was the scum you scraped from your shoe. Someone grew up with a very particular view of the Chinese, courtesy of Mr. Lao. “Then you leave me in China! What the fuck, Yonten?”

“I’m sorry Diki,” Yonten’s eyes glossed, tears ready to spill.

“Don’t you ever fuckin’ do that again,” Diki’s voice cracked like the knee caps she probably shattered in the past. Her own tears fell freely down her cheeks.

Yonten slipped his arms from Annabelle to pull his sister against him. “Never again, I promise. I promise, Diki, I swear!”

Annabelle looked between the two with a mixture of relief and disbelief. Diki had no shame in being prepared to pulverize her brother, but also seemed to comply quite easily once Yonten showed sincerity. She had to imagine there was a history of his doing that had led to this, but for now she was going to take it as what it was. "We...we good now?" she tested gently.

"I hope so," Everest could be heard before his helmet opened, shouldering his gun. "We were in the middle of dinner and I'm starved. Oh, and hey Diki."

Sniffing, Diki pulled away from Yonten and wiped at her eyes. “S’up Hma.” She used the word for ‘dog’ in an endearing way. Up till then it was assumed to be purely generic, but they had to wonder if she kept a certain breed in mind when she said it.

“Eh, can you uh…” Yonten still could not get up.

“Oh, yeh,” Diki clicked away and the trap unhitched from Yonten.

Yonten eased up from the ground with Annabelle. His shoulder probably needed an ice pack, but he had no lasting damage. The other arm, that his Tasmanian Devil of a sister hadn’t harmed, wrapped around his Dragon.

Wesley walked around the device. “Interesting. You rigged two pieces of my equipment together.”

“Yeh. I got Yonten too, but then two bitches came out of the woods. I dipped, watched what happened, and when they tried to eat Yonten I stopped it.” Diki relayed more detail as they asked for it while they traveled back to Yonten’s car—the three would take it back while the others flew. At points Annabelle or Yonten filled in the blanks.

“Sparrows?” Wesley questioned quietly, without expectation of a reply. His thoughts wandered.

Yonten shrugged, “I don’t know what that’s about.” He came to the drivers side of the car. “What do you guys make of it?”

"No idea," Annabelle shook her head, still too focused on that woman and how desperate she had been to get back to her family. "I mean, I remember the sparrows that night, but the mages had them in a cage."

"Yeah, maybe she isn't remembering something correctly," Oliver suggested. He was keeping an unflinching face as they walked, though his thoughts did go to Lauri back at the castle with the others. He'd have to bring it up with her when they had privacy.

Gordon, who had fallen in step with the Lion, nodded. He only knew so much of that hunt, but one thing was for sure, "I doubt any of you brought birds on a hunt, so she's probably just being struck by grief."

Everest wasn't sure if agreed with that, but kept his thoughts to himself. "We'll have to let the ground guards be aware and watching for them to return, either as humans or wolves. Do we have any images to go off of?"

"I had my hood up for a bit," Annabelle offered, leaning against the car. "Can probably get something off that."

“Yes, I think I’ll get that downloaded and do some comparisons.” Wesley still had all the coverage from that hunt. He had poured over the footage that they had taken of the main fight, but now he wondered what he would find off of Oliver’s camera. “In the meantime why don’t we all head back and Diki can reunite with Jinpa? I’m sure the others will be happy to see Diki again too.”

Yonten agreed, getting into the driver's seat. Annabelle was welcomed to sit by him in shotgun. Diki decided to take the middle back slot so she could see them both easier. “Peace out, foo’s” Diki flicked a pair of fingers from her brow and got inside.

As the car drove away the other hunters took to the sky. Yonten rolled out onto the street and picked up speed. “How’d you get out?”

“Fluttered my eyelashes and bounced when the stupid officer brought me in his office.” Diki snickered. “Then I burned down his building.”

“Diki!” Yonten flashed a pale look of shock. There were probably inmates where ever she had been. Laughter, followed by a scold of believing she’d do that to strangers who didn’t do anything to her, eased Yonten’s mind. “Fuckin’— swear to god, Diki.”

“Ha ha, you thought,” Diki stretched out her legs and rested them between Annabelle and Yonten, then cradled her head with her hands.

“Ugh, Diki, you smell.” Yonten shoved her feet back.

“Pfft, I was in prison, gra-dor.” The offensive word glanced off his back. “In China; dirty people.” She looked at Annabelle, then at Yonten. “Does Mr. Lao know she white?”

“....no.”

“You know he’s gonna know. If he sees her.”

“I told him she has mutant gene.” Yonten had nearly forgotten the prejudice in his excitement to show off his Dragon. Mr. Lao immediately asked if Yonten lost his eyes, because this woman didn’t look Tibetan. Other ethnic friends were nice. Wesley was okay. As long as neither Diki nor Yonten married outside the Tibetan ethnicity, everything was okay. Annabelle couldn't say she understood or agreed with him telling the lie, but it was said and done. Another hole he could pull himself out of when it was necessary to.

“Her whole family is white, you nug.” Diki gave him a whack on his head. “Mr. Lao is not stupid. You know he’ll disown you.”

After a moment of silence Yonten said, “I know.” And let that stand. It would break his heart, but he’d let it happen. If he could have his Dragon. Yonten’s hand found Annabelle’s and held her where Diki had once put her feet.

Black eyes dropped between them at their hands. Diki peered up at Annabelle when she leaned forward. “You love my brother.” She noted. In light of Annabelle’s fearlessness in the face of getting smashed with a hammer— a thing Diki reserved for the greatest offenses in life alone—she couldn’t deny Annabelle’s grit. “Alright. We cool.” Diki gave the relationship her blessing. “If Mr. Lao talk shit, then I’ll stand with you.”

Yonten beamed from ear to ear. They might lose Mr. Lao, who was their guide and protector, and their greatest support growing up, but at least Yonten could count on his sister.

It was out of the ordinary and rather unorthodox, but Annabelle decided she was fine with it. Even if her future sister-in-law was psycho and their surrogate father figure was prejudice against her. She kept hold of Yontens hand, the only thing that mattered much of a shit to her. Well, that and now Jinpa. Her eyes flicked up to the rearview mirror so she could look at Diki without having to turn in her seat. "You did a good job raising him," she said earnestly. "Just wanted you to know that."

Diki’s mouth quirked up proudly. “My waan-jai, he so cute.” The softer side of Diki lay hidden behind iron doors and shutters. When they were shut, you couldn’t be sure it existed. They opened at unpredictable times. Jinpa was nearly always the way to draw her gentleness out of her. You could practically see the doughy-eyed, blushed cheeked girl behind eyes as black as the night. “How he been?”

Annabelle had to grin at the quick change in her demeanor, able to agree that Jinpa was someone to smile at. "He's been doing really, really good lately," she said, turning now in her seat so she could talk to her more freely. She went on to tell Diki about how he would play with the Von Helsing children and different things he'd been doing and how he had been since coming to the castle.

Diki revelled in the news. What she didn’t know, she asked about. It had been a long time since she even heard of Jinpa. Knowing he was safe and having fun put her heart at ease.

All the way to the castle the women volleyed conversation. They weren’t dissimilar in some of their interests, though that could have been guessed since Yonten was her brother. The talk of the holodeck perked her attention. That would have to be thoroughly explored. Fuck an excuse like science— this was personal amusement! Diki took out her phone to make a list of all the best activities to do for the holodeck.

Once they arrived the three were told that the dining hall would provide them with a full meal if they needed it. Yonten had only gotten some of his meal down before he was yanked away. He strode into the hall with Annabelle tucked under his arm. He came to sit in their usual spot, side by side.

Diki moved like a cat who could knock a cup off of a counter. As soon as her eyes snapped on Jinpa she squealed like a girl and ran over to hug him. The tyke had his arms up with a beaming smile. “Ah! Waan-Jai!” She spun around with him.

“Aww,” Inara sighed, knowing she’d have to wait to say hello to the feisty woman once she was done.

Diki rattled off cooing and sweet words, rocking with him in her arms before turning to take a seat, but then she saw little John in Ellie’s arms. “Ah, fuck! You had a baby!” She carefully padded over, Jin on hip, to give Ellie a hug. “Congratulations, Nofai.” The word for ‘firebird’. “What his name?”

“John,” Wesley answered with a smile.

“Ah, good one.” Diki smiled. She gave Everest a punch of approval on his arm. Then she took Jinpa’s seat with him on her lap. “S’up guys.” She said to the rest. Seeing Gordon, Oliver, and Lauri, she asked. “Who you?”

Ellie was happy to see the praise for her bundle of joy. She might not have been as wild as her sister or Diki, but she did imagine compared to the last time the two women had seen each other it was a change.

Gordon offered a sheepish smile, nodding to Ellie and Everest. "I work for the Crosse's. Gordon Davis."

"He's my assistant and body guard if Ev has run off," Ellie elaborated.

"Lauri does the same for Rosalie," Oliver offered, placing a hand on her knee. "I came to help with a hunt, found her and a reason to stay. Oliver Blair."

"Lauri is a saint and savor," Rosy chimed in. Her belly had swollen even further over the last month. "She helps me stay sane when Cory is busy."

Diki’s black eyes took in the sight of Rosalie—out of all the people she gave nods to, this blond caught her attention with her word-choice—then snapped her onyx orbs over with abundant joy onto Cory. “Ohhhh, you knocked her up? Ah hah! You man now, med-leklek?” The endearment of ‘little knife’ had come as soon as Diki saw Cory wielding Sir Valerian's sword. “You bettah marry her, Cory,” she warned with a look and a raised finger.

Chuckling, Cory felt like he was being forced into happiness at gunpoint. “Well yeah— I mean yes, I am— I’m going—We’re marrying each other!” He got out with cheeks pink and eyes dancing away from her prying stare. To Diki, he was like a Jinpa for so long. Now he grew into a husband and father over months.

Leaving him be, for now, Diki popped a smile at Rosalie. “Did you get a Buddha?”

“I got one waiting,” Yonten said, knowing their babyshower was happening sometime this year.

“Good.” Diki would have probably chided him if not. She was glad to see Inara still had hers in the castle. After asking about Jasper, Kit, and Lottie, she was told they were on a special trip, once again, to their grandparents. “Whoa, Cunu— you let them?”

“Yes, and they’ve behaved.”

“Damn, I miss a lot,” Diki muttered. “So what’s up? What’s been happening?”

Wesley figured a lengthy update would take time, so he offered to give her details in private. However, for the time being, he said, “Willow is knowingly affiliated with mages from Russia. She does not know about us being hunters. We plan to keep it that way as long as we can. If that’s surprising, wait till you hear the rest.”

Over the period of the dinner, and a shift to the Great Common where, bit by bit, their story unfolded for Diki to catch up on their situation. There were points of interruption, someone bunny-trailing on a side story, or congratulations on certain life goals, such as Oliver and Lauri’s wedding, until they finally got to what had happened in Seabrook.

“Oh shit, I heard about them. Waryth, yeh?” Diki sat atop the mantle of the fireplace where she could see Jinpa playing with toys among the lounge chairs.

“You know about them?” Wesley perked.

“Mm, not ‘know’, but heard and seen some stuff.” Diki explained that, on her way over to crush Yonten’s legs, she bumped into strange mage gatherings of the ancient sort. They were often near military bases. Once, when she was stuck hiding from the Chinese police and witnessed vampires and mages summon what appeared to be some kind of portal. “There were some vampires who didn’t want to go, but others did. They just walked right in it and vanished.” Diki said she slipped away and found herself in Europe where she tracked Yonten’s movements. She overheard two men in Berlin discuss the near escape from a terrible fate. “The one man—very handsome; I’d tap that—said he saved the other guy and that the dude should be grateful. Said if it weren't for him, he’d be ‘her slave, like the rest’. Then the other man was like ‘you’ve been here for months, I doubt gratitude is all you want’. Handsome guy was all, ‘Come with me, help me find them before the Waryth do’. But I had to dip before I got the rest.” There was more, they could tell, but she paused at that to take a swig of her large glass of liquor.

Annabelle lit up at the last remark from Diki, thinking of someone who fit that description. "No shit?! That sounds like the fucking one that got away back in January," she said, able to admit the one wasn't bad on the eyes.

"The one who you guys said went to Berlin," Oliver recalled. "That would make sense, then. But who is this she they talk of? Who keeps vampires as slaves?"

“Dunno,” Diki said with a shrug.

Inara hummed in thought, “Well...No, never mind.”

Wesley prompted gently, “What is it my Love?”

Disbelieving herself, Inara said, “I wouldn’t have even thought of it before. I mean, the very idea is foreign to every belief taught to me since birth, but…” Inara’s neck had been bare since Verek. She had not visited her Hindu shrines for the goddess she felt betrayed her. “There’s a fairytale about a very old sect of bygone vampires who worshiped Kali like a Queen, or a goddess— not like us, not a guide or an ideal. They bow to her will. They prostrate themselves at her feet in longing and desire to serve her. They say...They say vampires owed her their existence.”

It would be clear why a hunter could not rationalize their idol who safeguarded them against vampires to think Kali herself made them. A lie; propaganda to dissuade devotion to a being who aided in destroying the bloodsuckers. Yet the phrase ‘That which I create, I can destroy’ came to Inara’s mind. A sickening sense of dread washed over her of what this could imply. What were these portals Diki saw? Why did Kali fail her? Or did she not fail, but simply revoke? But why? Why?

Rosy frowned at that thought. "But wait, if they were slaves to Kali and that guy freed them...who has the power to overthrow control from a Goddess?"

"A better question might be just what they are," Ellie said, adjusting her hold on Little John while he was feeding. "No mage would be able to out power a god."

“Well, all we know for certain is that Ryuu saved the German from other mages who were, potentially, on their way to Kali—if we are thinking these portals relate to her somehow.” Wesley didn’t know if he could believe the fairytale. He would reserve judgement on Ryuu being a god, or being as powerful.

Cory said, “This is all hearsay too. Besides, Diki said she didn’t get the rest of the conversation. There could be any explanation of who ‘her’ is and what these portals are, right? What if ‘her’ is a part of Waryth?”

“Oui, and maybe she has to do with whoever Ryuu wants the German to help him find.” Lauri couldn’t help but wonder what agenda that mage had in saving the vampire in the first place. A long game play, it seemed, for how many months had passed. “What if she is seeking someone the German knows the location of, and Ryuu is hoping to get to them first?”

“A puzzle indeed,” Wesley sighed. “Diki, what else have you learned?”

Diki leaned back on the mantelpiece and swung a leg down. “Heard the Nine are gathering for something big. Some kind of storm.”

That perked their attention. “What did they say?” Wesley asked warily.

“Just that they mean to pull their powers together. It wasn’t easy to hear, I was constantly on the run.” Diki yawned. “One more thing—lots of cults. So many different cults all over the place. Masks carved to look like tentacle faces, some look like wolf, some blue with an angry face. They’re popping up in places.”

“Hmm,” Wesley leaned back when he realized he was bent forward. “Well, this has been a lot to digest.”

“I’ll say,” Cory spoffed, getting up with Rosalie. “That’s enough craziness for me. We’ve got a lot happening this year and we still have Theo and Willow’s wedding, Rosy’s birth, our wedding, our babyshower, and then our honeymoon. I think tonight I’ll tap out.”

“Oh hey, when’s Theo and Willow’s wedding?” Diki asked.

Rosy, grateful for Cory's move go extract them, stifled a yawn so she could answer Dikis question. "June 15th," she said as she rubbed her stomach with her free hand. The date had to be moved in the last few months, if she was remembering correctly, expected when a big part of their wedding party had passed away. "We have that and then a stop in Maine on the way home for our shower, hosted by Cory and Wes's parents on the 16th." She was already exhausted at the though, but knew for the five of so weeks after that, no one would expect anything of her.

"With everything that's been going on, we should probably make the trip as quick and low key as we can," Gordon suggested. No one wanted to end up in another battle, especially when they had a newborn baby and especially pregnant mother to be. The risk was far too high.

"We don't always do low key very well," Oliver spoffed at the thought. They were a large group of well known faces; hard not to gather some attention.
 
Lauri smiled, looping her arm with Oliver as they left the room. “With Wesley I think that ‘low-key’ is quite impossible.” That earned Wesley a good elbow nudge and tease; dramatic fellow, always going for presentation.

Along the way to their room Lauri chatted away about the Spring getting ready for Summer in the botanical gardens. Oliver was reminded of the issue over the sparrows and what the werewolf said about them. Once in their room, while getting ready for bed, he mentioned it to Lauri. Until they were sure what was going on in regards to the sparrows, the Lion cautioned his Lamb about the critters in the glass palace. If they happened to be the same sparrows, and if some hidden mage was spying, best not to allow the birds near. Lauri agreed, though she hadn’t seen the sparrows as of late. Husband and wife soon fell asleep after another session of reading their current book, and a chapter of their favorite one.

Elsewhere in the castle the other guests settled down for sleep. Wes and Inara FaceTimed with their children before going down. Cory rubbed Rosy’s feet and back as she fell asleep. Yonten and Annabelle took Jinpa to their room, which Diki only felt a twinge of sorrow for seeing. In the end it was good that Jin had come to place Yonten and Annabelle as his parents in his life; a thing she had wanted for Jinpa.

Diki chose a room right across from Annabelle’s and Yonten’s. It was Lauri’s old one, in fact, near the statue that had become the Lambs eavesdropping friend. The psycho aunt would not be far from her nephew. Having a secure job she was good at, with comfortable pay, and a temper that kept the faint of heart from getting close, it was not likely Diki would let go of the relationship with her brother, his fiancée, or her nephew any time soon. Her hobbies had been pushed to the side for the sake of Jinpa’s well being. Diki hardly remembered what she liked before he came along. Might as well just stick close to her loved ones for now.

Saturday June 15th, 2019​

The Von Helsing children reunited with their family for the journey to Seabrook so they all could attend Theo and Willow’s wedding. Diki invited herself. If Jinpa was going, then she was going. If anyone had a problem they would have to fight her. Yonten was certainly not going to do it. Besides, the other children liked to rough-house with Diki. She could take quite a beating and still handle several kinds jumping on her at once. Jin and Jas had a ball wrestling with Aunt Diki. Kit sighed and missed Andriy. His speech had gotten better over time too, which helped in expressing his thoughts. Inara noticed he had an issue with saying the letter ‘r’ like Jasper. The Von Helsing couple decided to look into a speech therapist when they discovered Jada could do it. Wes paid her extra to give Jasper and Kit lessons. The tykes were improving day by day.

Wesley and Everest had done their best to arrange another disaster since the last failed. Each time they were thwarted by unforeseen conditions, or they detected Ego Sum had guessed their move and intercepted them. While no one could piece together what was going on with the connection between the Russians and the coven, which, during another attempt to talk with Molly, they were urged not to believe the coven were friends with the Russians, they did know at least that Ego Sum protected them for some reason. Wesley wanted more from Molly, but it seemed her recovery had not gone as well. Molly fragmented in the VR room. Wes decided to cut all sessions and experiments, even to adjust dosages, until they could find out why. In the meantime, Wes and Ev had to gather up the necessary constitution to face Willow marrying a mage. For now…

The wedding day brought out nerves in many people. Willow found the day to taste bitter sweet without Molly there at her side as she got ready. She could still hear the Southern Belle's voice and imagine the remarks that would be made, although they had faded since November. Help still came to her side through Amalia, although she didn't quite have the same taste as Molly would have. Both Anita and Elizabeth who had arrived the night prior, pitched in with hair and make-up in the early morning hours so she had less to worry about when it was time to take her vows.

As the hunters in a large group approached the section of the park draped in white silk and fairy lights that were hidden in the shining sun, they were joined by two familiar faces. Andriy and Joao had accepted their offer to attend the wedding after the bar brawl in October, especially when a personal request for their appearances came from Wesley. Admittedly, Andriy's lips pulled back into a grin when he spotted his toddler pal, though he wouldn't interfere with his new friend. Toward the front of the group, Ellie and Everest waved as they spotted Willow who was trying to help with last minute adjustments, much to Theo's insistence that he and Micha would handle it.

"Miss Bride, you seem to have forgotten your dress," Ellie called out as they crossed over to her, her arms full with a half-asleep John who's red hair could be seen perking out.

Willow was quick to abandon the adjustment of the chair she had been working on when she saw everyone approaching. "You all made it!" There was no hesitation for a series of hugs all around, starting of course with her brother and his wife. "I know, I know. But I didn't want to put my dress on if I didn't get to say hello to everyone first. Especially meeting my nephew! He's gorgeous - thank god he took after Ellie."

"Haha, very funny. And it isn't like we are planning on leaving in the middle of the ceremony," Everest teased, giving her a bear hug that nearly paralleled a Russian one. "There was always after, Will."

Spoffing, she shook her head, moving on down the line, though she had to be careful with Rosy. "You poor girl, you look like you're about to fall over, Rosy!"

"You get used to it," Rosalie chuckled, giving her a good squeeze. "It's so good to see you again. We wouldn't miss your day for the world."

“Yeah, congratulations!” Cory said with all sincerity. Ever since the successful stunt they pulled in April, Rosalie and Willow had some catching up to do in light of the revelation of being sisters through Robert. Willow and the rest managed pretty well. While others were more apprehensive about this union, Cory had a hard time not feeling bad about it. It worked out in the end. The man couldn’t act to save his life.

Theo came up beside Willow, further along in his get up than his fiancée. “Ah, family!” He grinned as wide as his arms, taking in two at a time. “Welcome, welcome! Please, make yourself comfortable.”

“Theo is right, Willow,” said Inara who guided Willow from attending another detail of the wedding. “This is your special day! Relax, get ready. If we need pointers we can ask someone.”

“Try not to look too beautiful!” Cory teased.

“Nonsense; burn our eyes with the brightness of your splendor!” Wesley urged playfully. “Now go on. We have more people to say hello to while we wait for the grand event.”

Willow left to dress and touch up for walking down the aisle. The others got acquainted with the growing crowd that added chairs to Theo’s side of the pews as they came— invited, who didn’t RSVP, but who came anyway; classic. Most spoke Russian. Curious that none were accompanied by animals. A thing Lauri would count as a blessing.

“Hello, very good to meet you— what? Yes, that is our new little addition to the family: John Crosse. Indeed, a strong looking boy, thank you.”
“Oh, uh, hi— uh, do I know y— no I’m Cory, Wesley’s brother. Yeah.”
“Yes, good to meet everyone. No, I haven’t been to the Old Bear yet. Yes, will do!”
“I’m sure borscht tastes great, I’ll have to take your word for it— oh, it’s something we’re having here too? Well, I guess I can give it a try.”
“Bonne journée! I am Mrs. Blair.”
“Hey you— yeah you, hunk. Where that tattoo from?”

The patrons of the Old Bear were a flood of faces and names, each seemingly more friendly and verbose than the last. At some point Wesley found himself in conversation with three burly Russians and one sharp witted Babushka. A look around told them that the line between Theo’s side and Willow’s side had blended. Somehow barely any of them found a complaint. Even the children were happily racing around with toddlers and children they didn’t know, as if they’ve been friends for years.

Sooner or later the hunters gradually took seats next to each other as the atmosphere shifted to expect the ceremony beginning. Wesley put one arm around Inara. “Quite the crowd.”

"It sure is," Rosy agreed, looking around as she settled in beside Cory. It felt great to be off her feet, even if she had enjoyed time getting to speak with many of the guests.

Cory gave Rosy’s shoulder a rub, undoing a knot he found there. “Do they all go to the pub? How do they all fit?” He murmured.

"And this area is picturesque for an outdoor wedding," Ellie praised, sparing her arms for a little bit as she passed John to Everest. "Absolutely lovely."

Leaning in close to Lauri, Oliver murmured, "Though I wouldn't say it was the most beautiful," giving her a quick wink and a light squeeze of her thigh.

Lauri bashfully accepted the sentiment, lacing her hand with his. But she suspected it would be the same for any bride comparing her wedding to another. Any couple would hope to feel the same about their wedding; fingers fondly touched her moonstone necklace in remembrance. She was sure this day could never be surpassed for Willow of Theo, no matter what. Lauri had to give due credit to the arrangement of the setting, though. It truly did enchant the senses.

Just a chair or two away Cory had a whole other set of thoughts. He jotted down notes for his vision. While he couldn’t deny that couples would naturally take pride in their wedding day, he endeavored to make it a hard choice for them! After all, he had a princess to marry.

Music started and those who weren't already seated were quick to take their places on one side or the other. Children were quieted and many turned in their seats to see as the wedding party began it's procession. Unlike many of the weddings of recent events, they had neither a ring bearer nor a flower girl to start things off with. Without any young ones in their family so far and not wanting to recruit a patron's child, they'd decided to go without. All in all the party was rather thinned, especially since Willow had refused to add anyone in Molly's place. Amalia had become her Maid of Honor and, with another unexpected body missing, she'd asked Jovan to stand in her father's place walking her down the aisle.

Heading the lead of the procession Theo strode in confidently. He wore a unique suit that the hunters could only assume had pagan roots. The design didn’t fit with any pattern they personally knew, but it did look good on him. His black hair pulled back at the nape of his neck. Theo’s beard, trimmed and neat, strengthened his features. Emerald eyes shined the humble truth of the moment. Each and every time he met a familiar face—the McQueens, Lyov, Natalia who helped him walk—He grew that much more happy to know Willow would be a party of his and their lives forever. Finally, he took his side at the front and waited for the rest of them to come down.

Micha and Amalia followed. Every bit as hopeful, with a touch of sadness that lingered on the edge of Micha’s dark eyes that kept trained on Theo. He too wore matching clothes. Not as extravagant, but indeed just as unique. He carried with him the rings, doubling as Best Man and bearer. At his side, no less defined by her gown, Amalia walked with her head high and proud. Her fierce gaze occasionally strayed to the faces she didn’t know. Not a naturally enthusiastic person, she hadn’t met with the crew from Avostoska yet. Her brows furrowed in thought a moment when she looked at Ellie and Annabelle, but didn’t linger. By the time she questioned why they struck her with familiarity, she was at the front. Micha and Amalia split to their respective sides.

Soon after came Granya and Liam. They were offered a place in the procession out of affection. Being given a role in the wedding party held meaning. Although usually difficult to drag out of the house for almost any reason, Granya had decided to take the chance. Choosing to walk down showed Granya’s deep respect and love for Willow. Truly a woman in her life worth an evening in front of strangers eyes. Well, all but one. Granya’s veridian gaze caught Cory’s umber stare for a moment. They had never met in the real world before. This would be an interesting day indeed. Two things came to mind. For one, Cory looked and smelled similar to Wesley. Secondly, Rosalie had Cory’s smell all over her, and vice versa. The obvious reason made her cheeks pink. Granya snapped her eyes ahead and ignored the implication. After all, it wasn’t quite different for any of the couple pairings.

The music changed as Granya and Liam fell into their places on each side of the altar and Theo, and eyes turned to find Willow appearing, her hand balanced on Jovan's arm daintily. Just as Molly and her had spoken of over a year prior giggling on a late night phone call she wore a white gown, relatively simple with soft lace flowers trailing from her neckline down. A small bouquet of beautiful calla lilies was in the crook of her free arm, her hair flowing down with flowers pinned within the curled locks.



2233FA2B-6B73-4340-B83F-0F60C512153E.jpeg
12890F73-D921-42D3-B52A-3505B7DC6E55.png

Instantly chocolate eyes found emerald pools down the white pathway, everything between them vanishing as the world melted away for them. Dozens of faces were locked on her, but there was only one she saw in a crowd of family and friends. She and Jovan moved at a practiced pace though Willow felt as if she was floating down the aisle. It felt almost impossible that this day was finally here after all they'd been through and the love and pain they'd experienced together. Yet, here he was, the love of her life ready to swear himself to her before everyone they held dear.

At the altar Willow turned to give Jovan a hug and gentle kiss on his cheek, unable to express in words just how much it meant to have him there at her side. Each one of them really had become her family and were steadfast through trial and tribulation while she struggled to digest everything that had unfolded in April. They were all near and dear to her heart, likely closer now through their shared loss.

Jovan took much honor and pride in being asked to walk Willow down the aisle. He, admittedly, had trouble understanding the tradition from its roots, but accepted that the role sprang from affection of sharing a moment rather than transacting authority. Jovan viewed Willow letting go of the life before this day and embracing the one she chose with all her heart. Just before Willow left his side, Jovan said to her quietly, “Вы всегда были частью этой семьи. Сегодня мир узнает.” By then Willow had become well versed in Russian.

Turning, Willow passed her bouquet to Amalia before her hands found the place they belonged, right in Theo's. Even after months together, her heart skipped a beat at his touch and no matter how heavy her heart had been at times, a smile slipped naturally across her lips. Their lives may have been entwined together for some time now, but this was a new chapter and she was ready for it.

An old woman with hair braided down her shoulders on both sides flipped pages of an old tombe resting on a podium carved from wood. She spoke in Russian the beginning rites of what they could only assume to be a pagan element of the ceremony. Finally the old woman said, with hands raised, “Vow it now, but know that the promise you make cannot be undone in life or death; eternity is a knot that breaks the edges of swords, repels the salt of the eroding sea, and bends without tearing against the winds of time.” The woman looped a rope around their hands as she spoke. Then she closed her eyes and began a hum of a Russian chant. The haunting melody became a backdrop to the couple.

Theo, voice filled with emotion, held Willow’s gaze in his own as he said in a firm and gentle tone that could not be misheard, said, “Willow—woman of my heart, soul of my song—I vow that none but you should possess my love. I vow that none but you should be in my thoughts the last day of my life. I vow to protect you, to comfort you, to hold you when you cannot stand, and to support you in all your endeavors.” Theo carefully took the ring from Micha even as his hands were tied with Willow’s. He maneuvered to slip the band onto her slender finger. “May this ring remind you of my vow, that you and no one else is my heart that walks this Earth.”

They were words Willow had heard many, many times throughout their time together. He had sworn to love her since Fate had brought them together, and she knew in her heart those words were as true today as they had been then and always would be. Tears of immense happiness trailed down her cheeks as she gave his hands a soft squeeze, swallowing hard before diving into her own prepared words.

"Theo, my krasavchik, I vow to remain at your side, from this day forward, until the end of time itself. Your happiness and your burdens will be mine to share, through the sunniest of days and the darkest of storms, we will face this life with our souls entwined. I vow to give my heart to only you and our family together." Just as Theo had done, she was handed his ring from Micha, careful not to lose the rope that bound them as it was slipped on to his finger. "This ring is a circle, with no beginning and no end, and it will serve as a symbol of my love for you, that will continue for eternity."

Once the thicker ring encircled his finger, Theo felt his heart swell with undying joy. He had no smile for anyone than her in that moment. Bright, happy, and fully devoted. His fingers held hers to where their rings could be seen. ‘I love you’ he mouthed as the old woman began the last rites.

After a few rites the old woman took the ends of Theo and Willow’s rope and held it to the wedding candle that stood low between them. “Though unseen in the spirit realm this tie will always remain to keep you together.” She caught the end of the rope on fire and it burned rapidly with no harm to the bride or groom until the last thread burnt up. The old woman smiled, raised her hands, and announced, “Welcome Mr. and Mrs. Al-Zakhar.”

Even if Wesley and Everest were planning on murdering Willow’s husband and the rest of the Russians, they did mean to give her a good applause. After all, you had to keep up the act. However, they doubted they could have cheered as loud as the rest of the guests even if they weren’t scheming! The roar of clapping and shouting for the momentous joy for Theo and Willow drowned them out. They could barely see the couple kiss. Everyone had stood up. Some got on chairs to dance in place.

Theo held Willow to him, his tender kiss lingering, until finally he knew they had to walk down the aisle. It wouldn’t be simple. People were spilling out of their seats. Their hands met passing guests, or they were urged to give yet another kiss in the middle of the pedaled walkway—Theo obliged readily. Finally they got to the end of the path and diverted for pictures. Not everyone left the couple for the reception. Most stayed to take pictures as well. The crowd simply made it hard for anyone to leave quite easily. The hunters were sort of stuck in the middle of an ocean of enthusiastic Old Bear patrons sprinkled with Russians.

Natalia ease Lyov up from his chair. Arm-in-arm they shuffled out front the row of chairs where they had sat. She happened to be coming forward with Lyov about the time that Wesley and the others were passing the end of the pew. Wesley motioned to some of the others to help. Yonten and Diki, the more forceful of their group, managed to part the waves of patrons like a spear as they moved forward.

“Thank you,” Natalia murmured with an incline of her head.

“A bit of a rough sea; thought you could use it,” Wesley said. “I don’t think we’ve met. You’re the vet, is that right?”

“Yes, I work at the clinic near the pub.” Natalia gave a nod to the two of them. “You’re Wesley and Inara Von Helsing— welcome.”

“Thank you, we’re quite happy to be here,” Inara smiled. She gestured to the rest. “Have you met any of the others?”

“I’m afraid not,” Natalia admitted. “But forgive me, perhaps we can become acquainted at the banquet. We have a section for close family and friends. Our patrons can be a bit rowdy. We’ll have an easier time mingling there, if that’s alright.”

“Oh of course,” Wesley could see Natalia needed to focus more on Lyov who was having a hard time placing his steps, which kept him from talking. “Let us know if you two need any more assistance.”

“I will, thank you,” Natalia smiled pleasantly.

Though Lyov took time to get to his seat he did manage to do so in a timely manner, and with some help from one of the hunters when they had to navigate an unexpected branch that had fallen during the reception. Now sitting, he beamed a welcoming smile at the rest who were taking their places in pairs around the table they shaped to make it easier for anyone to talk to anyone else. “I trust safe travels?”

“Yes, we arrived in good health,” Wesley said with a nod. He and Inara took one side of Lyov and Natalia, while the other side Cory and Rosalie sat.

Cory had known from Rosy about Molly saying Lyov had been a mage. Yet here he was, about ninety, and not a lick of insanity could be detected. Not only that, but this whole time he hadn’t made any indication of magic whatsoever. The explanation as to how escaped him. Maybe Molly was mistaken— maybe she only assumed Lyov was a mage because the rest were, and that’s why. He didn’t get long to think about it when across from him and his lady love sat Granya and Liam. He had seen them walking down the path. “Oh, hey—Howler!”

“Hey,” Granya acknowledged his greeting with a simple one of her own. Her eyes were wandering around the reception. There were so many people. Some she knew, yes, but some she didn’t. Working at the pub was easier. There were only so many people allowed in one spot. Granya’s eyes landed back on Cory and Rosy. Something told her etiquette called her to speak. What does she say?

Liam stepped in here, “So you’re a gamer like Granya,” he said, a handsome smile that matched Cory’s, but probably for a different reason. While Cory was taken in by fascination of the whole situation like a scientist finally meeting the pleasant rats in the lab of their hunting experiential, Liam smiled purely out of interest in meeting Willow’s family.

“Yeah,” Cory said with a smile.

Rosy was just as eager to meet Theo's family as they seemed to be. She took a little longer than normal to be settled in to her seat, and once she did she spent the first part of introductions about them taking vitamins that were scheduled and an extra electrolyte pod with them being out in the sun. She listened with interest to Liam's catchy Irish accent as he spoke for Granya.

Liam’s brogue certainly hit the ear nicely. The man’s family—unique, black and white haired women— were heard chattering here and there, were simply musical in their speech. “She tells me you’re pretty good, but not as good as—who was it?”

“Strix9.” Granya answered.

Cory sighed, “Yeah, well, Strix had more time than me to practice…” though he kept why to himself. That was the kind of the thing you learned through confidence of the person themselves. “She’s here too, actually.” Cory pointed at Oliver and Lauri walking over.

Granya perked. When they came up to the table she asked, “Strix?”

“Oui, how did—Oh! Howler?” Lauri brightened at the confirmation. “Ah, magnifique! So many gaming friends at one event. How wonderful!” She said, sitting in her chair with Oliver’s tender help. To the people who might not know, she said, “I am Lauri Blair, this is my husband Oliver.”

Liam offered his hand to shake, which they took, “Hi, I’m Liam McQueen, Granya’s fiancé.” The two had promised to marry sometime after she turned eighteen. Plans were for a summer wedding in twenty-twenty.

“Oh! Congratulations!” Lauri offered happily.

“Thanks, we’re very excited.” Liam’s hand held Granya’s. She did smile in contentment at his words, fully in agreement. “Maybe you guys can come then too. It’s grand to finally get the chance to visit.”

"It really is so wonderful to finally meet you all," Rosy said earnestly, glad to have Lauri at her side once more. "It's a shame it's taken this long, though I'm afraid it's been quite the eventful year for everyone involved."

"Better later than to never happen," Oliver offered as a cheerful point once he'd sat back down from meeting Liam and Granya. "Can't say I've spent a lot of time in the states, but Texas seems to have a different kind of heat to it."

"Oh, you get used to it dear," Elizabeth spoke from a few seats away, raising her glass to take a sip of wine. "Rosalie, Cory, so good to see you both again. And congratulations for your nuptials, Mr. and Mrs. Blair."

"Why thank you, Miss Crosse," Oliver beamed, keeping hold of Lauri's hand while others shuffled to their seats.

“Oui, merci!” Lauri smiled, content to keep his hand in hers for the moment.

The Von Helsing children, currently directed by Hye and Kazumi were well behaved during the ceremony, though a growing hunger would soon test it. Jinpa kept close to them, one hand pulling Diki with him while the other pulled Annabelle. With the kids taking up the end, Annabelle, Yonten and Diki moved to sit across from Wesley and Inara, still leaving seats beside them open. Andriy, Joao and their accepted third Gordon found spare seats, one where Andriy just happened to be able to see Kit from where he sat. Purely coincidence.

"Sorry, someone had a messy," Ellie announced as they caught up with the others, John in the crook of Everest's arm as they took their seats by the Von Helsings.

Seeing the approach of more people Granya slouched as if that might veil her. However, when she saw the baby she perked and smiled. John’s bright eyes were open and observant. The one-month old’s cooing sang in Granya’s ears who could miss a single beat of his tiny heart. Veridian eyes broke from the baby’s gaze when she felt others had noticed her looking. Granya took up her water to sip. A practiced filler for when the moment felt awkward for her.

Liam smiled approvingly at John, “Now ain’t he a strong lookin’ fella.” The ivory man gave them a greeting all of them thereafter. “The name’s Liam McQueen. I’m Granya’s fiancé.”

"A pleasure to meet you, Mr. McQueen," Everest nodded politely, particularly pleased with the young man after the compliment was delivered to his son. It seemed that even if he was a mage as suspected, at least he had a good eye and sense of manners.

Yonten, who helped Annabelle with getting Jinpa a drink of water from a sippy-cup, jut his chin in greeting. This was no different for Diki. Hye and Kazumi gave nods in hello. They were more invested in keeping Charlotte and the other kids calm and in their seats for food.

“I’m Natalia, this is Lyov.” Natalia said as she prepared Lyov’s meds for food.

“Hello, good to know you all came,” Lyov smiled gently. “And here we have more.” He couldn’t help but chuckle.

Amalia came to sit across next to Everest. She offered short and sweet greetings; not the softest among her family for sure. Right beside her sat Micha. Far less enthusiastic than he would have been, but far friendlier and eager to say hello than Amalia. He barely finished his hello to all of them when a silvery sounding group of women came dragging seats out to sit on the other end, but not before giving hearty handshakes and exclaiming their joy at seeing Willow’s friends and family.

“Hope t’ah hear more from yah. I think we’re sittin’ a wee bit far from the conversation,” Mrs. McQueen said, then gave her son a nod. “I’ll leave Peanut to entertain yah for us. C’mon girls, let’s have at.”

Liam sighed deeply, choosing not to comment by doing as Granya had with his own drink. Before anyone might draw attention to the nickname he couldn’t kill, he said, “Where’s Alassiel?”

“Right here,” The DrownedMaiden over to take a seat next to Wesley and Inara. Her accent caught the attention of the hunters; middle eastern. Not unlike the strange mages they had met before.

The Von Helsing couple shifted in their seat to view her better. Both perked in surprise. “Wait, do we know you?” Wes asked the woman.

Alassiel meant to give her usual answer to a common question; ex-model, former escort. However, when she met their eyes and evaluated their faces she blushed. They did know each other. “The gala,” Alassiel said in mild amusement.

“It is you,” Inara blinked. “Small world.”

“What? You know her?” Cory asked, brows furrowed in confusion.

Wesley failed to stifle a grin. “Inara and I have met Miss Delevigne in the past. She had been an escort to an associate of ours at a gala. The four of us hit it off well and ended the night pleasantly.” He reserved detail out of polite respect for the present company.

Oliver looked up from the light chit chat he had been involved in when the topic turned to one of familiarity. While he would never consider a rendezvous with the Tigress and Fox, it'd be a lie to deny the carnal pleasure he'd shared with them on the night of the wedding. They had quite the reputation and for good measures. A smile of mere fondness was replaced with one of absolute devotion when his gaze fell back on his Lamb though, the only soul he needed in his chambers. Lauri held no grudge. She returned his expression and sentiment of adoration. What was past, was past.

Natalia, Lyov, Granya, Micha, and the rest of the Russians didn’t catch on right away. They simply looked at Alassiel for some clarification. A discreet word or two cleared up the confusion and the Russians stared wide-eyed between their long-time friend and the Von Helsing couple.

Amalia’s laughter prevented the awkwardness that threatened to take hold. “She any good?” Alassiel’s cheeks burned further.

“Very good,” Inara and Wesley answered without shame. At the same time they thought this was quite the amusing coincidence, it also brought to light that a mage had been with them in such a vulnerable state. Not just any mage. Her accent indicated she may well be one of the more powerful ones.

Alassiel had not expected her little past exploit to catch up with her, and here of all places. The compliment was matched with a short praise of her own. Then she coughed delicately and said to Andriy, “I like your ear piercings. Your tattoos are quite nice as well.” Anything to change the subject. Diki had observed such a reality, though Andriy was simply not muscular. That fact wavered her momentary interest. Joao caught her eye, yet there were no visible tattoos. However, a certain Russian patron somewhere had better watch out!

The young Ukrainian man perked up at the compliment. "Oh, dyakuyu," he chuckled softly, nodding to the young woman before returning, "You have good hair and voice. Is not from here or Ireland?" Nothing out of the ordinary for conversation at a wedding.

Alassiel smiled, answering, “I am an orphan from Syria. I was discovered by a French photographer who helped me in my career.” That explained her accent and her unknown roots. “And you are— from Ukraine?”

Andriy lit up at her recognition, moderately impressed. Oftentimes he was mistaken for Russian, though he suspected she was versed in more than simply bedroom antics if she traveled about. "Tak, Ukraine," he said with a grin and nod. "Your ear as good as your voice."

Pleased, both for being right and for the compliment, Alassiel said in Ukrainian, “Ви занадто ласкаві. Можливо, я пізніше заспіваю тобі пісню.” They would likely have karaoke at this wedding.

Andriy’s grin only grew at the soft spoken woman's words. What her exact affiliation with the Russians might have been was unknown, and besides, there was no harm in enjoying a beautiful woman singing for you. "Tak, I would like that."

Glad to have made a connection with someone on Willow’s mysterious side of the family, and someone who the little baby Kit seemed to like—always a good sign; children were insightful—Alassiel’s sparkled with delight and went about pouring herself a glass of the champagne on the table.

With Jinpa settled with a sippy cup and trusting him to tell her if she needed anything further, Annabelle turned her head to Inara and Wesley. "And you two give us a hard time, yet we have to worry about showing up at a wedding and running into one of your former bedroom accomplishments," she said with a smirk, clicking her tongue at them despite knowing it wouldn't bring the feeling of any shame. "Though I will say, an excellent choice."

“Excellent indeed,” Wesley had to murmur. He held back that his criticism of Yonten and Annabelle had to do with the hundreds of dollars of damage they could deal a room, not who they chose to sleep with, and simply smiled. “Learned some things that night.”

Inara gave winke at Ellie and Everest. “They found out what we learned.” Alassiel had shown them the method of a risqué meal using people as dishes featuring real food.

Ellie couldn't help but smirk at wistful memories of a night not to be forgotten. "Ah yes, don't be too alarmed, but you are hardly the only one at this table who has ventured into the chambers with the Von Helsings. An interesting approach, indeed."

"I'm pretty sure those more youthful than us refer to it as a 'snack'," Everest chuckled, reaching for a beer to begin a night of celebrating with his spare arm.

“Snack is hardly a word I’d use,” Inara grinned. “A feast is more like it.”

"Now, now, enough of you sinners," Everest said with his best rendition of someone who was holier than thou. "My baby sister should be here any minute and I won't have you spoiling her day with your sexual prowess."

"And yet, I wouldn't expect anything less," Willow sounded nearby as she appeared with her arm on Theo, photos finished and ready for the celebration with everyone. "Just so long as you don't go giving ideas to Liam and Granya, I think my groom here will allow it."

Both Liam and Granya caught themselves leaning forward in attention. At Willow’s words they coughed and eased back. Another sip of water! The rest of the table merrily greeted the bride and groom. “Ah, Willow, Theo— Come, sit, have food!” Lyov beamed an aged smile.

“We will, promise!” Theo grinned, giving people closer to him a hug, all while keeping Willow’s hand in his. “Good to see you all here.”

“We feel the same!” Cory smiled, matching his brotherly affection. “Congratulations!” He said to both, while giving Willow the same embrace.

“You were beautiful, Willow, so happy for you!” Inara beamed, doing the same for her and Theo.

Now that she wasn't being shooed off to get ready for the ceremony, Willow gave proper greetings to all the familiar faces and a friendly shake to Gordon who was the only new one among them. "Oh Inara, only a fraction of beauty in comparison to just how radiant you were at your wedding, dear!" she meant earnestly, moving on to take a bear hug from her brother and another gentler one for her sister.

The rest followed suit, alternating between hugs and some, like Lauri, gave kisses. At the point where Theo finally said the last hello and gave the last hug he asked in a hopeful tone, “All is been good?”

“Very good. Looks like some of us is old friends.” Amalia chuckled impishly.

Theo’s happiness only brightened. “Oh that’s great!” He pulled out a chair for Willow so she might sit. Then Amalia told him exactly how and he too blinked in surprise between Wes, Inara, and Alassiel. “Well, is small world.”

“That’s what I said,” Inara chuckled. “So Theo, maybe we can’t give up details around your niece and soon-to-be nephew-in-law, but did you and Willow want to know?”

“Eh, we are okay,” Theo chuckled at her tease. Although he didn’t mind picking up new ideas here and there, he rather not do it so directly. Especially at his wedding with two people who could bring a blush with a word.

Jovan came in like a bear, pulling a chair nearby. “Exactly. You are ‘okay’. Maybe a pointer or two will do you good.” That had been the most he joked with Theo about the bedroom ever, and probably because he had a few drinks by now. Nothing new for the gruff Russian.

“Aah!” Theo spoffed. He turned to the others and motioned to Jovan. “This is my Uncle, Jovan.”

“Hello,” Jovan said, giving them a sweeping hand and nod. He noticed the little red head boy. “Ah, kissed by fire. Is going to burn the world, da?” A phrase he meant to mean ‘take it by storm’, but this fit well anyway. Jovan smiled, if you could say his naturally grumpy face able to smile.

Ellie felt a playful smirk on her lips at the older man's praise toward their little one. Oh, if only he knew just how accurate that could be! There was a chance he'd follow in his dear mother's flaming footsteps, after all! "Indeed," she nodded in agreement, taking up her shift holding the little one. So far he'd been shuffled between mother and father, deciding that while Gordon seemed to do well as a bodyguard and could handle toddlers and children, they would handle newborn care for at least the first few months while she had yet to return to work.

Seeing Rosy, he said, “Good, growing family. Is good— girl or boy?”

Rosy beamed at the question, her hand naturally falling to rest on her bump. "A girl. Due next month," she answered, her gaze shifting from Jovan to Cory, the growing excitement at just how soon they'd see their little girl visible in her eyes.

"They're determined to make me an aunt and make sure I know it," Willow chuckled, though she was truly happy for them both. "I just can't promise how soon we'll be returning the favor." It was a discussion still on the table, though she had insisted Theo was comfortable with his work and practice before they start that adventure.

"Don't go putting it off too long," Anita spoke up from her seat at Liz's side, the two women bonding over matching glasses of wine and with that playful smirk the older generation seemed to always wear when talk of children came up. "I expect to see as many grandchildren as possible before I leave this life."

Everest spoffed and waved a hand at his mother. "Don't be foolish, we won't be letting you out of duties as a grandmother any time soon."

“Don’t worry, I make sure baby come,” Micha said, easing in on a tease at Jovan’s expense with a playful imitation, “Are you at pub? No. Then get busy!

Those in the joke, knowing the catchphrase of their loveable grump used often when Theo and Willow first met, laughed and chortled. People who didn’t understand were told and they too snorted mirthfully. It made Micha smile to see them all enjoying themselves—yet something nagged at him. He could just feel Molly here with him, as usual, but tonight he felt a touch of sadness and unrest when he looked at them. His eyes fell on Wes who was saying something to tease Willow. A sense of urgency called to him; long forgotten, as if in a haze. Like a dream. Micha couldn’t place it. He shook his head and took a sip of his beverage.

“We look forward to adding to family.” Theo gave his wife’s hand a squeeze. “Maybe in year or two.”

Perfect. Enough time to handle this without adding more suffering to an unsuspecting child or a pregnant Willow. “That sounds wonderful.” Wesley smiled.

"A year or two, but maybe sooner," Willow said with a nonchalant shrug. Only time would tell when things would be in their favor, but at least there were no worries of a surprise like any of the other women around the table had experienced in the last year.

"That's the spirit," Liz agreed with a grin, raising her glass. "And I'll drink to that - a happy and long future for the beautiful new couple."

Willow's own glass of rosé was lifted with a chuckle before she took a drink. Ellie and Rosy took a sip of their water to the cheer, even if a part of Rosy was weighed with the knowledge they'd likely have no such thing. Those who could indulge in a beer or scotch were happy to do so, joining in the cheer.

“Nasdrovia!” The Russians agreed, clinking glasses with hunters and not even knowing it. Theo happily took a swig of his beer, and most followed suit. Micha drank to Liz’s words, but found hesitation lingering in him unrelated to the hope they all cheered for right then.

"Now Theo, you've managed to wrangle up a wonderful woman like Willow," Liz went on as everyone's glasses were on the table once more. "Any plans at this point or do you feel that Seabrook will be your forever home together and to start a family?"

“Oh, I think we Seabrook is forever home,” Theo answered with a smile. “Family here, friends here— beautiful parks, lovely sea.” He thanked the server who came to place dishes of family-style platters, bowls, and casserole dishes of Russian food along the length of the table. “So far so good.” Theo looked to his bride for confirmation. Or to be surprised with an alternative. Either way, he would go with her anywhere.

Willow nodded in agreement with Theo's proposition. While her own family might not have been near, the one she was growing into was all present. She'd come to love Texas and all the memories that came with it. Granted, she was also fully aware that if the need were to arise, if hunters were to find them out, they'd have to up and leave with little to any warning. It wasn't something any of them wanted, but it could be necessary and she acknowledged that in private.

"I think it'll be our home. A good place to raise a family and see what the future may bring," she said with a smile, though her attention had turned to the delicious spread that was being laid before them. They'd opted out of a traditional American meal representation to stick with the Russian roots that were on display.

Anita couldn't help but shake her head, clicking her tongue a few times. "A nice enough town, yes. I just can't see how it'll ever be a place to live if you want to make your acting dreams come true," she said with a sigh of a mother who simply couldn't help but insert herself in her daughter's life.

All too familiar with the tangle that could easily be spurred on, Everest cleared his own throat. "Mother...I don't think this is the time or a place for a discussion like that." He was the figurative white flag between the two women, something Willow appreciated immensely.

"Precisely, Anita," Liz agreed, a reassuring pat on her shoulder. "Besides, I think that no matter what, Willow has found a dream here with her soulmate. You simply can't put a price on that sort of life."

“Passions can shift and change too. I’m sure Willow will always love acting, and if we’re lucky we will get a movie out of her one of these days, but—“ Wesley raised his glass toward her in emphasis, “—never apologize if you happen to choose a different path for your life.” This had been a topic Willow and Wesley had discussed on their one and only date…

Saturday June 13th, 2009

A week of arguing with her parents that any sort of arranged meeting was simply archaic seemed to end exactly how they had anticipated it to. Willow was going on a date with a complete stranger to please her parents (well, more to keep them from cutting off her tuition check they'd placed on the table). She had already decided she wasn't going to enjoy herself and that this was just another ploy from them to keep her from doing what she wanted, although that didn't mean she was going to half-ass anything. She was in her room, blaring the most angst-filled music she could think of in an attempt to agitate her father further when there was a knock at her door.

"I said I'll be down when I'm ready," she practically growled, spinning from her seat at a well-used cherry wood vanity. Expecting to see her father with his familiar disappointed scowl, it was a pleasant surprise to be met with her brother. While he might have shared many of their fathers features, there was a softness in his eyes that the siblings share.

"Christ, are you planning on eating your dates head too? Or is that just reserved for family?" he asked, taking it upon himself to enter and sit at the edge of his bed.

"Aren't you just hilarious." A half muttered response as she went back to coating her lashes as she gazed at the mirror, mouth agape.

"You really are uptight about this, aren't you Will?" One of his thick brows perked as he asked, picking up a stuffed pig from the foot of her bed and tossing it up in the air as he waited for a response.

Something snapped and she brought her hand down on the top of the desk with a loud thud, a few things toppling over in response. "Uptight? I'm pissed Ev, and I'm pretty sure I'm allowed to be. It's one thing for them to plan the dance lessons, cello, all that shit - but this is supposed to be my decision. I'm supposed to get to choose who I date and who I love! I'm going because I have to, but this is ridiculous!"

From the bed, the soft purple pig was launched, hitting her in the back of the head before bouncing off. "Jeez, calm down. It's just a date and you don't even know if it's going to be horrible," he insisted as he sat up. "The family isn't that bad and I've met some of them. Mom and Dad just want you to end up happy and someone who's...from a similar background is a good start. Better than falling for an asshat of a frat boy just because you think it'll be a good way to piss them off."

He wasn't helping his case much, although he was definitely right about that. Willow sighed, turning to face her brother and rubbing her scalp. "Just one date. One date and they won't bug me again?" she asked, to which he nodded.

"They did the same when I was your age. When I was gone that weekend? Flew all the way to Vermont to meet her and everything. It was a disaster, but they haven't asked me to do it again yet. Just get it over with and you'll be fine, Will." An echoing ring made him sit up, giving her a quick nod. "You look good, don't need to put more of that crap on. I'm going to go get that, it's probably him. Just don't keep me waiting so I have to do small talk. You know me."

She did know him, she thought as he walked out of her room, leaving her with nothing but her music. They'd been drifting apart, but it felt like when it was just the two of them there was still some resemblance to the past. Sighing, she forced her feet into heels and turned the stereo off. One date. She could do that.

Poking her head into the wide hallway, she could hear Everest from the entryway, "You must be Wesley." A pause, no doubt shaking his hand and letting him in. "I'm Everest - Willow's brother. I'm sure I don't have to do the usual threat of bringing her home on time and keeping your hands to yourself, right?"

Willow's lips pulled back in a smile, amused that he thought he'd be any sort of a threat. He'd been her protector all those years, filling in for their frequently absent father, but it still didn't sound like him. As much as she hated the arrangement, she wasn't going to keep him waiting or make either of them tolerate each other longer than necessary; this was her agreement. With a deep breath, she made her way downstairs, hand holding the guardrail a bit tighter than she needed to. Coming into sight, she could only muster a weak smile. He wasn't bad looking, which was at least some saving grace, although it definitely wouldn't be a free pass.

=

"You must be Wesley." The offer of a hand to shake was accepted, and the firm, yet flexible hold Wesley gave conveyed the impression of iron in the blood. Wes was not disappointed in Everests’ handshake; a man can learn a lot about another, by his handshake. "I'm Everest - Willow's brother. I'm sure I don't have to do the usual threat of bringing her home on time and keeping your hands to yourself, right?"

Wesley’s face flooded relief and awe, “You gotta be sh*ttin’ me. Everest f*cking Crosse?” Wesley’s hands opened wide, like this has to be a trick, because his luck can’t be that good. “I heard about the finances. That’s clever, man.” Wesley held up a pointer finger, bobbing it, “But I got to say, your aim is what I admire best. Your sister is probably wonderful, but I’d take you out if I could. No homo-- just impressed.”

=

If there was one way to get him off the defensive big brother train, flattering was undoubtedly it. They broke the handshake and Everest's arms folded across his chest, a prideful grin appearing. "Yeah, well what can I say? If everyone else is losing two to three percent and you're thriving well above market, it's a red flag. Some people are ignorant savages like that," he answered slipping into a behavior he'd developed since he began working with his father's business. It had a good old boys club feel at times, and moments like this only stressed it. "And thanks man, I appreciate it."

Willow cleared her throat as she stood a couple steps away, at this point over this weird guy moment. Although growing up as the younger sibling, she was pretty accustomed to him taking the center of attention. "Sorry, am I interrupting this?" Her finger bounced between the two of them. "I was told I had a date coming, not that he was only showing up to stroke my brothers ego." A tinge of jealousy, although she'd never admit it - how was she going to have a meltdown if this wasn't actually about her. "If you'd rather jerk each other off I will happily get out of these heels."

=

To the first thing she said, Wes grinned, “Well yes, but I won’t hold it against you.” And to the second half, Wesley’s easy-going laughter rosied his cheeks, “No need. You’re welcome to get out of those heels, Miss Crosse, I’m not a fan of these shiny shoes myself. Courtesy of my parent’s encourageable tailor.” He stuck out a foot and waved it, the black glinting in the light. He tucked it back and offered a hand to her, giving her an honest shake. “I just want to say, the talk of your beauty doesn’t give you Justice. But I doubt any words could.” he let go and opened the door. “I’ll be sure to return your sister promptly, and of course, these hands will be as chaste as a virgin nun.” Wesley gestured to Willow. “Shall we, Miss Crosse?”

=

The offer of getting the hell out of the shoes that she'd be instructed to wear (impressions were gold, of course) was quite tempting. Still, that'd mean going back upstairs and digging around until she found something else that would match. Instead, she decided to swallow and deal with potential blisters in the morning, taking his hand for a greeting. Unlike her brother, her grip was gentle, almost timid. Not that she feared him, not at all, she just didn't find reason to try to express her strength. Flushed cheeks from his flattering remark stayed as Everest rushed them out the door. "Willow is fine," she corrected him, stepping out of the house.

"Have fun, you two. We'll talk shop another time, Wesley, just take good care of my sister tonight."

=

"If it pleases you," Wesley murmured to the offer of her first name. At Everests well-wish, he nodded and said "Of course." Wesley pocketed his hands and walked at Willows side to the car that awaited them in front.

The sleek, black Tesla gleamed in the moonlight. Wesley brought out his right hand and snapped his fingers twice. Both doors up front slid up and over the roof. To Willow’s eyes she would see nothing on that hand. Wesley said nothing, only giving her a wink. “I hope you don’t mind hood music-- at least that’s what my mother calls it-- because I will probably be blasting it. Unless you’re also vehemently opposed. I’m willing to hear you out.” Wesley got into the driver's seat.

=

Her dark eyes flickered over the vehicle, not entirely big on cars but knowing enough that this was worth a pretty penny. The gull-wing doors were an unexpected little flaunt. She folded herself into the passenger seat, automatically reaching to buckle herself in. Even if he was the best of drivers, some habits would take years to break. At his declaration of their ride music, she shrugged her shoulders. "I don't mind much music. I'll take anything over country music. I've never understood how people can enjoy the sound of howling dogs."

=

“Oh but have you ever been in the dead of winter, in the North? The song of the wolf, in the night, fills the soul with both fear and awe.” Wesely fluttered his hands over the controls after he too buckled in, and the car pulled smoothly out of the lot. It felt like the world moved for them. Another press of buttons and a vibrant bounce of melody enveloped the car, the bass drumming at the core of their bodies. “But true, I’m not a fan of country music.” He admitted. “I’m not a fan of the shoes, of their music-- hell, I’m not a fan of all these ridiculous dates.” Quick to assure her, he added, “Not the women, but the number of dates and the only choice they’re giving me is to pick one of them. You’d think they’d trust I’ve been raised well enough to find out myself.” Much of these same complaints may have been quite familiar.

=

"That sounds miserable. The dates that is," she said, relaxing back into the bucket seat as they traveled. The route wasn't as interesting having traveled it countless times. Instead, she looked over at Wes, a bit surprised they were both in the same position, although it did make a bit of sense. From what she knew, his family was a lot like hers; old money with old values. "I really hope this is the only one I have to do.. No offense - and no pressure! Not saying anything to make you feel like you have to do this because I know how much that sucks. I'm just doing what I have to so they'll get off my case." A pause although the music kept it from being a silence. "So what? They just line up a bunch of chicks and send you off in your Tesla to try and pick a princess? Kinda crazy, don't you think?"

=

"No offense taken." Wesley smiled, keeping his eyes on the road. "I'm glad you understand. Not all of them do, and then it's another kind of awkward. But I have to speak my mind. It would serve neither of us to lie." Wesley enjoyed the pause, his head bobbing with the tune. Even doing some coordinated hand gestures. At hearing Willow's question he said, "Worse! They wanted a limo. They wanted two cars following us. I have fought with them on all of it. If I am going to be dangled like a carrot on a stick, I get to choose the stick." Wesley laughed, then sighed. "But they insisted on 'The Ritz'. You probably heard of it. . ." He swept a look at her. "I know a guy there, actually. . .if you want, I could send a text to ask him to tell our parents that we got there and had a lovely time. Then I can take you to a nice pizzeria I know about."

=

The idea of him rolling up in a limo was a bit too much for even her to take seriously, laughing at the idea of it. "You have got to be kidding me. What is this, the arranged bachelor?" she scoffed, shaking her head at the very thought. Hearing the restaurant they were expect to go to didn't help the idea any. It was well-known and high class, everything her parents loved. That also meant everything they said or did was going to be under scrutiny, if not by them, then by the other patrons. His offer of a way out of this predicament was met with a perked brow and tilt of her head. "Really? Like honestly, yes please. I really don't want to deal with some suit-and-tie place where everyone is going to be watching us, you know? Pizza actually sounds amazing right now."

=

Wesley joined in the amusement over how extra his parents wanted to be. With grace, he shifted lanes. “Then let’s get you some of Guido’s pizza.” Wes texted a quick message as he drove, still with his eyes on the road. Once that was done he dropped his phone into the cup holder. “Now, I would love to hear all the wonderful things you’d have to say, but, if you don’t mind leaving that for the dinner, I would like to introduce you to DMX.” Wes played a few of his classics; ‘Party up in here’, ‘Here we go again’, and ‘X-gone give it to yah’. To his slight embarrassment another song popped into his playlist; ‘The Rose’ by Bette Midler. “Eh, I have a soft spot too.” He chuckled, joining on the lyrics of the old lady song.

When they pulled up to Guido’s it was everything a mom-and-pop, straight-off-the-boat, good old Sicilian place a boy could dream of. The red, green, and white lights, the sign with a man holding a pizza pie. Wesley opened their doors, again with a snap-snap, and they went into the cozy, hot restaurant to see a dozen tables and a few waiting patrons. A word to the manager and they were seated at a cleaner table than normal, by the window that overlooked the city lights and a view of the water.

“Wesley, eeeeeh. And who is this young bambina?” The Itanlian man, peppered and salted with age, smiled kindly to Willow.

“Calogero, this is Willow.”

“Oh! What a wonderful name!” Calogero handed her a menu, knowing Wesley’s order already. “And ah, what would you like?”

=

Leaning back in the seat as he settled them in, legs crossed as she enjoyed the show he was so happy to put on for her, whether or not he realized he was doing that. The date she had been so hard-headed against for the week prior was actually not as miserable as she would have anticipated. He wasn't a stiff or anything, in fact he seemed like someone she'd have maybe even been after if their school lives had overlapped growing up. As it was, she was watching his private jam session that suddenly fell apart with the following song. "Oh yeah, this is the hood music you mentioned, huh?" she couldn't help but tease, although it was nice to see multiple dimensions of him.

Once inside, she slid into the seat across from him, taking in the snug decorations as they were soon approached. A learned smile and polite nod were given to the friendly man along with a 'thank you' for his compliment. Accepting the menu, she glanced over it for a moment before back up at him, realizing that apparently Wesley didn't need to order. "Oh, umm, how about the Pizza Ai Quattro Formagi? With a root beer if you have it?" Reading off the menu had to sound painful to everyone involved seeing as she cringed hearing herself.

=

"Right away!" No one gave her grief, even if they had a negative opinion on it.

Once the old man left Wesley eased back in the chair, half-shadowed eyes of black coffee mustering up the courage to admit a lame addition to their night, "So, I hope this doesn't ruin your appetite, but, my parents did manage to bargain with me on one last request-- a list of questions. They mean for this to help. To be honest, I didn't use them at first, but, turns out they aren't that bad. They won't know our answers. That stays between us, I drew the line at that. And I also said it will have to be mutual." He handed her the list. "You don't have to answer at all, and you can skip whatever you want."

=

When they were left alone, she was soon out of options other than to face him. He was easy on the eyes, that was sure, and he had a composure that said he was well aware of that fact. While his claim that his parents were forcing a string of dating on him was no doubt true, she imagined there would have been a line regardless. As he confessed about the list, she couldn't help but lean forward, one elbow hitting the table and the palm cradling her cheek. She took the sheet from him, eyes going over the rather long collection of questions. "Hmm, well mother's maiden name and social security number aren't on here, so I don't see a harm...although maybe that's because your extensive parents already have that," she added as a light joke. "Do you want to start at the beginning then? I mean - even though these are a repeat for you, it's all new to me." She imagined he must recycle the paper, otherwise they'd run out of questions to ask.

"So...'Given the choice of anyone in the world, whom would you want as a dinner guest?' " Her brows scrunched and she glanced up at him and back to the paper. "Well that's not a very clear question. It doesn't even say if they have to be alive or if they can be dead; that can completely change someone's answer."

=

There was no arguing about that! The Cromwell family would not have glanced at the suggestion of their son being seen in public with a potential woman, had the family not checked out. The criteria would be left to her imagination. Wesley thought, if perhaps he had been free to live as the average graduate of high school, he would have tried his hand at asking Willow out, regardless of his parent's wishes; she was witty, quick to be honest, and pretty. As it is, he and his parents did have one element they agreed on that swayed his decisions. But, hope remained!

Wesley tapped once with his pointer on the table, “That’s a good point-- living or dead-- hmm.” A quick thought to it, Wesley answered. “Living: my father, because he’s always so busy. Dead: Leonardo De Vinci. I can’t even imagine what kind of inventions he’d think of, with all of our technology. That, and maybe I can convince him to do a portrait or two.”

=

She was enjoying watching him think, fingers running habitually along the side of the paper. When he answered, she related all too well to the first answer. Her own father was hardly around; work was the first priority! Look down at the paper, she mulled over her own answer. "Well, living is hands down Julia Roberts. She is phenomenal and has always been an inspiration to me. Otherwise I'd say F. Scott Fitzgerald. The Great Gatsby is one of my favorite books although...come to think of it, I have no idea where my copy is.."

Shaking the thought, she looked down to find their next question. "Okay, next question. 'Would you like to be famous? In what way?' Alright, this ones easy because I'm planning on going to school for acting. Hopefully I do end up famous, otherwise I'm about to waste the next few years of my life."

The thought of opening up to a stranger had been weird, but here she was, pouring it out and setting it on display. "Ultimately, I want to be in movies of course. There's just something immortalizing about it, you know? After.so many years or a couple of generations people can forget about you - it's only natural. 'Out of sight, out of mind' and all that. But movies - film, art - it's forever and even if I'm long gone from this planet I'd like to exist forever."

=

“Ah, yeah, this question. Fame? No, not for me.” Wesley chuckled. “But I wouldn’t mind being accomplished all the same. I’ll leave getting famous to you.” He offered a toast to her success. “Remember me when you’re famous. Perhaps I can be a dinner guest at the premiere of your debut.”

Wesley looked at the next question, "Before making a telephone call, do you ever rehearse what you are going to say? Why?"

“I've always said no, but I wonder. . .Does answering in a different language when I don’t recognize the caller-ID count?” Wesley asked in some amusement. “I’d say I don’t rehearse. It comes natural, I think, when you recognize who is calling. You kinda fall in step with the rhythm you have with that person. But I don’t think that’s what they mean, so usually say no.”

=

"Hmm," she tapped her lips absentmindedly as she thought over the question. "No, I usually don't. I mean I'll have a general idea of why I'm calling, but it's not scripted or anything. It just feels like people are way too unpredictable and all that work and practice could be for naught so easily."

They were paused for a moment in their exchange back and forth as their drinks arrived, a round of appreciation before she looked down at the paper once more. "What would constitute a perfect day for you?" Her brows furrowed together, face scrunching as she grasped for an answer. "This should be an easy question! I just haven't had much time to myself to know what I would do if there's no schedule or expectations. There would definitely be horseback riding and a visit to the ocean. Not the one here though - I would want to go down the coast, somewhere warmer. Maybe a picnic....oh this sounds too cliche. Can we skip to another question? I might actually make myself sick with this image."

=

Wesley chuckled, "Well you can't now, darling, it's been said." Wesley tested the pizza with a finger, snapping it away when the temperature proved too much. To recover, he sucked a moment on his finger before saying, "And you know what? Cliche or not, it's your perfect day. Don't even let yourself take away the joy in that." He said sincerely. He took a sip of his Pepsi, his margarita pizza needing time to cool. “Hmm. My perfect day. . . Waking up so well rested I wouldn’t even think of taking a nap, so that I can invest the whole day to my hobbies. I love designing-- mantelpieces, weapons, piano stands, etc. Carving wood is cathartic. Also, watching movies and not caring what I eat or the mess I make.” His perfect day was as quaint, like hers. No grand adventures or seeing any kind of concerts, or doing something like skydiving. A perfect day meant liesure and simple pleasures. No pressures.

"Now, let's see, if I recall correctly the next is 'When did you last sing to yourself? To someone else?' Uhhh," Wesley scrunched his nose, “On the way to pick you up. I have this song I sing when someone is driving like an idiot. I call it my-- uh- haha-- “ Weslely lowered his voice. He practically shrunk into his collar and reflexively checked for his parents a brief moment, grinning like a kid who got away with murder. “The ‘F*ck You’ song.” After a chuckle, he said, “To someone else...well, I sang the ‘This Is The Song That Never Ends’ song with my little cousin to annoy my aunt.”

=

They both seemed to have similar ideas of what constituted a perfect day even if they were different activities. They wanted that time to themselves with no interference from their parents. His confession to her made Willow grin, amused to see how much of a secret he though it was. Apparently his parents controlled his language as well as his dating. It made sense though, appearances and all that jazz. "Maybe some day you'll share the Fuck You song with me," she teased him quietly.

"Uh, let's see. A half hour before you picked me up I was definitely singing in the shower," she decided with a nod. "To someone else? Probably at the spring concert. I don't get a lot of requests alone, so I've decided that public singing will count." Her eyes scanned over the next question. "If you were able to live to the age of 90 and retain either the mind or body of a 30-year-old for the last 60 years of your life, which would you want? The mind, I would think. Everyone expects old folks to look old, after all. That and the idea of losing a grip on my thoughts or memories is...frankly terrifying," she shuddered at the thought, shaking her head before looking across to him. "What about you?"

=

"It's not really creative, to be honest. The lyrics are simple: 'Fuck you, fuck you, hope you crash-- Or whatever I think of to say, and usually to the tune of whatever pops in my head." He chuckled musically.

“Oh my mind, for sure.” Wesley didn’t hesitate. "Sad to say, but I know one day the beauty that is my body will fade. There's life for you." He finally got to have a bite of his pizza and suggested a break while they ate a bit. While they did so Wesley's shoulders seemed to dance gently to some unheard song, clearly enjoying the relaxed atmosphere and the ethnic cuisine. "Ok, so" he took another drink to clear his mouth. "Do you have a secret hunch about how you will die?" He laughed a little at that, shaking his head. So morbid. Wesley pointed to a mole on his wrist. “I swear this thing changed color. And there’s more on my back that I can’t see. I imagine they’re all plotting my death.” He laughed, “That, or, you know, getting shot on a hunt at my own family’s lodge.” He considered, and then asked her. "And you? Maybe you'll do your own stunts in a film like Jackie Chan-- that man is a legend."

=

The break from all the bizarre but somehow also comfortable back and forth they had going was actually welcomed. She was much hungrier than she had realized, something that came into light as the scent of the pizza was wafting at her. A few excited bites in at least calmed her stomach, impressed with the pizza parlor to match the praise he had given it. His decision of just how he'd die brought her attention to the mole on his wrist. A grave look appeared on her face, shaking her head. "That's...that's horrible. Don't you know? That means you're going to live a short life..full of superstitious bullshit, "she broke into a short laugh, shaking her head.

"I don't know if I'll ever be great enough to be with Jackie Chan,, but I do know that I never should do my own stunts; I'm not coordinated enough," she admitted, sipping her drink before responding with. "Not a sliver of an idea of how I'll die, honestly. I just hope it isn't too painful - stunts or not. That and that no one else is hurt as a result; that'd be a fate worse than death." Glancing over the questions, she took her turn reading the next. "Name three things you and your partner appear to have in common. Oh, partner is it? Interesting word choice... Well, apparently we both do what our parents want us to, even if we don't particularly want to. We both enjoy pizza, which is probably the most important thing. And...we both have brothers - does that one count?"

=

The tease was taken well. Wesley enjoyed her humor. The family she came from had been what his parents loved most, and upon meeting Everest, Wesley understood why immediately. There was so much that this pairing could do for them. Wesley hoped more now than any other time that the night would work out. Not only did the parents approve of the family, but Weseley had definitely approved of Willow. But the night was still young. A few more evaluations were necessary.

"Good enough for me." Wes said. The young Lord eased back, tilting his head, drumming his finger tips on the checkered tabletop. “We’re intelligent. . .forward thinking. . .” Wesley took an evaluating look over Willow’s face. “And we’re both gorgeous.” He smiled. "For what in your life do you feel most grateful?“ He asked, taking another bite of his pizza, and carefully spoke between chews, "For me, it's my younger brother, Cory.” Wesley admitted. “Everyday that snipe reminds me of youth, and innocence. Reminds me that the future doesn’t mean forgetting the past. Reminds me that I am making a future for him and every child, one that will be worth living.”

=

She listened with interest, not missing his eyes lingering on her face with an almost assessment. Her head tilted, although he landed on a decision she was content with. "I can handle gorgeous,"she decided, paying attention to him as he read over the next question. He was beyond close to his brother, and she had to hide a tinge of jealousy knowing that she and Everest had been slipping apart. "You make it sound so poetic. The closest thing Everest has ever said to me was that he'll kill me if I take the last slice of pizza." She chewed over the new topic, coming up a bit dry. "I'm definitely grateful that I'm not allergic to peanut butter. That probably isn't what you're looking for, seeing as you just gave a touching speech about how you love your brother, but I'm just glad I can enjoy what I like. I'd be devastated if there was some random genetic coding that meant I was denied it."

The next question felt like a recurring theme of the night. "If you could change anything about the way you were raised, what would it be? Just having more freedom in general. It's always felt like Everest has been able to do more than I have. For as long as I can remember, everything I've done has been decided for me. I'm looking forward to that changing as I leave for college, maybe I can have a few minutes to myself, even if those minutes are for doing nothing at all."

=

Wesley respected the sentiment and shared it with Willow to a point. Obviously, he did seem to want some of the same things, such as finding a spouse, and while he thought their method silly at first, it wasn't a bad idea. But of course, if Wes truly had the kind of freedom Willow spoke of, he'd have done it differently all the same.

“For me. . .More time for friends. I honestly believe I may have been different if I put down the school books more often than I did.” Wesley shrugged. “But it’s hard to argue with parents when you’re young.” Slender hands traced down the numbers on the list. "Hmm, I don't know about you, but I rather skip eleven." He took another slice of pizza and wiped his hands clean.

=

She grabbed a napkin from the dispenser, using it to clean away the grease that had been forming on her fingers and lips. At his mention f skipping a question, she leaned over, mouthing the words as she read over them. Take four minutes and tell your partner your life story in as much detail as possible. "Yeah...I think we can skip that. Maybe for a second date," she offered as an alternative. "If you could wake up tomorrow having gained any one quality or ability, what would it be? If it's something supernatural I'd say the ability to fly. The ground can just be too dull at times. But, a more 'normal' change I would like would probably be another language. I had lessons in Latin when I was younger, although it never made any sense as to why. I would love to know French or Italian," she grinned looking about, "just to expand, but I don't think I have the patience or capacity to anymore."

=

"Oh a second date? How bold." Wesley playfully inferred that he was the shiny fish to catch, while in fact all of this was meant to gain her interest.

"For me, I would choose omnipotence.” Wesley laughed, knowing what that sounded like. “Well, I mean, if I said something like what you said, like flying, I’d have to ask what that entails, you know? Anti-gravity? But that just means you’re floating, not propelling. There are different components to any one power. I think it’s just as complicated as asking for the innate power of doing all things.” Wesley eased back with thought, “But I guess, if I had to pick something these questions mean to ask, I’d say telekinesis-- I could potentially fly too.” He pointed out. "If a crystal ball could tell you the truth about yourself, your life, the future or anything else, what would you want to know?" Wesley read it aloud. "How I die and if my life’s goals are fulfilled. Sounds bland, but, hey, it’s the truth.” He shrugged. "You?"

=

It seemed only appropriate that he would want to know everything. He seemed eager, hungry for the world, with possibly his parents holding him back? It was hard to tell. Maybe she'd need to press for more information when they weren't in the middle of all these questions.

"I'd like to know if my parents are right and I'm going to be making a mistake." Her voice grew quiet toward the end of the sentence. "I mean, will I end up just wasting my time and never get a chance to perform? I don't think knowing would make me change my mind though - I would just be that much more determined. I'd like to think that our attitudes determine our future more than anything else."

Realizing she might have let things get a bit too deep she tried to lighten the mood. "But that's just talk for schmucks. Okay! Next question!" She hummed as she looked to see what was next. "Is there something that you’ve dreamed of doing for a long time? Why haven’t you done it? - Oh, I've always wanted to get a pet. My parents refused with every reason you can imagine! They said a horse is the only acceptable domesticated animal because it serves a purpose. A purpose! As if companionship isn't a purpose."

=

While Wesley had been tempted to speak his mind on her apparent uncertainty, he had to admit that all these questions only gave him a surface understanding of her. And they weren't even done with this section of questions.

Wesley tore up bits of the crust of his pizza, eating one piece at a time as he considered this question, “I’ve wanted to take a trip to Europe. I have family in England. But parents and school come first, and all of that is in the way.” As per expected, and both had voiced since they met. "What is the greatest accomplishment of your life?" Wesley asked. "For me, it is designing a brace for workers who lift heavy objects. My uncle, married to my aunt, has a family invested in tech. I worked with him on a powerful exo-skeleton. I think he is even being contacted by the military. I’m pretty proud of that.”

=

His accomplishment was certainly that, making her feel rather insignificant. She'd never been expected to serve a purpose growing up, not finding much interest in labor. She'd never made anything; never done anything that noteworthy or noble. A sheepish smile came as she looked intently at her plate. "Well, you ask that like you think I've done much of anything with my life. There was being fast as the lead.in the spring production of Wicked. My parents were not thrilled and I think that just made it more rewarding for me. Plus I don't think I look half bad with green skin and a pointed hat."

Looking at the paper they weren't even halfway done. "Your parents sure are thorough," she mumbled, looking over the next one. What do you value most in a friendship? Honesty - no competition. I need people around me that can encourage me but also keep me grounded."

=

Wesley grinned, that graceful, poised, assured smile, “I shudder to think the allure you’d have. I’m already stunned enough, Willow, the pointy hat would do me in.” He chuckled, and kept to himself the inappropriate tease that came to mind, that only the momentary color of his cheeks betrayed.

Too true, the Lord and Lady Cromwell made sure to cover as many bases as they could think of, and Wes agreed as much. There was no snubbing her choice of virtue, but Wesley gave his answer with as much resolve, “Integrity.” Wesley said. “It encompasses, in my opinion, reliability, vigilance, sacrifice, and fortitude. I can’t imagine having a friendship, or any bond, without it.” Before he went to the next question, he asked, “I am curious, Willow, what are your thoughts on my dishonesty tonight? I would never have you shoulder my suggestion of evading The Ritz, I assure you. And of course, it was my decision to ask my friend to cover for us.” Just in case, he added, “I do not mean to question the conviction of your choice, but now I cannot help but satisfy my curiosity.” He smiled.

=

The passing color did catch her attention, but giving how open they were being together she assumed if he had wanted to share he would have already. Instead, she sipped on her root beer, enjoying a relief on her throat with all the chatting. As he deviated from the list, she felt her own cheeks darken slightly, shifting in her seat. "Well, I don't know if we need to call that dishonest..." she started although even she knew that was untrue. "I would say that...sometimes for the sake of keeping people comfortable, they need to be kept from portions of the truth. I don't think outright lying is ever appropriate, though, even if you think it's for their own good."

=

There were many more questions he could have asked. What constitutes a lie? What are the differences between being dishonest and lying? Do we owe the truth to others? At what point does keeping portions of truth turn into a lie, and how would a person rectify their failure, if it was perceived so? But as intrigued as Wesely was, and as interested he is in philosophy, he would rather keep this conversation light. "Thank you, for your honesty. And humoring this young fools curiosity. I appreciate it." Wesley said sincerely. "But let's get through the rest of these, and maybe we can take a stroll along the water. If you would like, of course." He picked up another slice of pizza, took a happy bite, and asked, "What is your most treasured memory?" Wesley sipped his pepsi.

“I don’t know why, but, this one Saturday, during a trip to L.A., my father came home from one of the hunts with his brothers. He was all battered up. Usually, he comes home, gets washed, and holds up in his office. That day he came down, sat on the couch, watched us-- with this look in his eyes I haven’t seen before then-- maybe something like sadness. . .and took us boys out to Legoland. The whole day we just played and ran around.” Wesley smiled to himself, thoughtfully thrumming his thumb on his lip. “Of course, not too long after that, he got into his normal routine. But I think about that day and it helps remind me that Dad does care.” Wistfully, his eyes drew up in contemplation. Then those pools of coffee poured over her. "And you?"

=

The idea of a moonlit stroll along the water was a bit romantic for someone who was blasting DMX on the way in; maybe that was the Bette Midler side of him, though. She nodded, feeling comfortable enough at this point for them to extend their evening out. They'd managed to make the night their own, despite how arranged it was, which is likely why she was being as tolerable as she was. The fact the two also seemed parallel lives thus far was also helping.

"Legoland, huh? Went from building castles to armor?" Her lips pulled back in that light playfulness once more before she contemplated her response. "Prom, but probably for an odd reason. We were all having a great time and it just dawned on me that everything was changing. In that instant it felt like my childhood melted away, knowing we were all graduating soon. It was frightening, for like a half a second, and then it was like a door was opened and beyond it were all these possibilities. I can't wait for that." She nodded once, as if she was agreeing to something silently, before her attention shifted as they continued on. "Oh, next one is logical although not as light for a date topic. What is your most terrible memory?"

She didn't answer immediately, her hand slipping into her lap and fiddling with the napkin that was resting there. "When I was six I almost drowned," she began, gaze on a spot of nothing on the table between them. "Everest and I were at the ocean and the tide came out of nowhere. It was over my head before I knew it, and wave after wave crashed down on me. I tried to scream and the salt water filled my lungs, burning and suffocating me all at once. Our parents weren't paying attention and Everest wasn't big enough to do much, but he did start yelling and some stranger saved me." Even all those years later, the memory was still as raw as if it had just happened. She turned her gaze up to his dark eyes, giving a weak smile. "It took me a few years to brave the water after that, but then I took every swimming lesson I could. I was never going to let that happen to me again."

=

“That’s impressive. I’m surprised at how many people allow past trauma to impede their life. I myself had taken quite some time to recover from my worst memory, but I do not think I can talk about it yet.” Wesley drew his cup to his lips, more to take the edge of his silence on his experience than to quench his thirst. “But I can tell you about my second worst memory.” He smiled, glad to have had this option available. “It’s kinda silly, but, when video-rental stores were a thing our whole family was over to watch something. I don’t recall what they initially picked, but they didn’t like it, they wanted to exchange it. My brother and I were hearing their options and we weren’t fans. So we ask to come with our uncle to the store. We go, we’re looking for the movie they want, and I see it. . .but I don’t point it out. I try to say I didn’t see it. But it ate me up inside. Just before we get to the front I break. I take my uncle to the movie. He figures it out pretty quick. He’s disappointed in me. . .I feel bad already. But when we get home it gets worse. They’re all told, and they all--- they were all disappointed in me. The whole family looking at you like you betrayed them at twelve really sucks.”

Wesley reflected briefly on how it felt to see all of those faces. The frowns, the murmur of disapproval. And over a movie; something that seemed so trivial and easy to admit to at the moment he felt he should say so, had become a lasting shame.

The pointer of his right hand pressed to the next question, and left a mark of red from the tomato sauce, “Woops, ha ha.” Wes chuckled and wiped at it while he read, “If you knew that in one year you would die suddenly, would you change anything about the way you are now living? Why?” Wesley grinned. “Oh hell, get all my money and explore Europe,” Wesley said immediately. “I want to see the ancient of ancients. They say a man finds himself in the Old World. If that is true, I want to know who I am.”

=

Recovered from reliving her own memory, she was able to listen to him relaying his own. Willow realized he was under even more pressure than she was, more scrutiny, that they'd have responded to something so irrelevant. "That's a lot to process at that age," she commented, but had a feeling he wouldn't want to dwell, instead focusing on the following question. A silent appreciation for his overbearing parents because it did feel like this list was going to paint a good picture by the time they were done. "I don't know, is Europe going to be ready for you, Wesley?" she asked, trying to lighten the mood once more after such a grounding question. "I would stop apologizing or asking for permission. I would want that last year to be mine and wouldn't let anyone take that away from her."

She glanced down the list and past the tomato sauce smear to their next question. "What does friendship mean to you? Hmm, I guess it's not really repetitive, just a more detailed explanation, huh. To me, friendship is finding another soul you can open up to. I didn't keep many close friends in school because they all just felt..fake. But hey, maybe that's just teenagers. I'd like to think that I can find friends that can last, though."

=

“True. Teenagers are like amature sculptures, finding their shape in a world where everyone's opinion guides their hands, until they realize their own were all they needed. Until then they come off confusing, wishy-washy, or, as you said, false.” This had been a particularly difficult lesson to learn in their families, when all they had were people who wanted to shape them. “Friendship to me. . .hmm. . .Bonds of like-minded understanding and sacrifice that transcends blood.” Wesley said. “My best friend Yonten is an example. Sometimes we don’t have to say a word and we feel comfortable and know what the other is thinking.”

Wesley considered his comment on his friend as he read the next question, “What roles do love and affection play in your life?” He hummed, then said, “They are the rain to the garden of people I am close to, and it nourishes those relationships. Love motivates all of my actions in regard for the good of the world, and affection is the fruit of it.”

=

She did have a few friends in school, they just were no where near as intimate as he described this Yonten to be. She had a close friend until her 10th year, and once Nellie had moved away she hadn't sought to fill that void. The two lost contact and she just decided to be more reserved about who she chose to let that close. His next answer had her mouth slightly agape; it was poetry. His words were delightful, although a small part of her wondered if that was just rehearsed from his rounds of dates. Still, they were beautiful nonetheless.

"Well, my parents and brother love me, of course. Everest and I used to be quite closer - closer than we are now - but that changed over the last few years. He started working with our family business and I guess I took a backseat for everyone in the house." A tinge of bitterness couldn't be masked, although she was quick to push past it. "Love in a romantic or intimate way feels like more of just a thought, I guess. No one was that interesting to me in school and no offense, but this date is scheduled and not by either of us. Enjoyable, mind you, but we're still meeting a quota of someone else. I like the idea of them, but they just haven't been in my life up to this point - unless we're allowed to count books."

A chuckle and shake of her head, not wanting to really delve down that path much further. "Alternate sharing something you consider a positive characteristic of your partner. Share a total of five items. Okay, so first I'd say...handsome."

She waited his turn to continue, listing one by one as they were instructed.

"Polite." He was; even if he liked loud music. "Rebellious." Even if he was respectful about it, they were not where they were told to be. "Curious." Even if the questions were a part of his parents to-do list, he seemed genuinely interested in understanding her, something that wasn't a common occurrence. "Open." They'd each opened a window to the other, and she was grateful for that.

=

Wesley did not interrupt, but his raised brows were indicative of his surprise to hear no one had an interest in her. When they alternated their observations, his being, "Kind." Because she had decided to take a chance on trusting him. "Passionate." Too true, and he dared anyone to argue. "Smart." Obvious. So much so, he admitted that may have been lazy of him. "Talented. I think I do remember you. Some family friend gatherings in the past, perhaps. I recall a young girl with a pretty voice. If memory serves, I have to say, it was quite lovely." The image became clearer as he spoke. She was adorable then too. "And I know I said so before, but I will take this time to do it again-- a marvelous physique." He would hear no word against it; Willow was hot. "How close and warm is your family? Do you feel your childhood was happier than most other people’s?" Wesley admitted he skipped this one before. "The first few times I came to this, I felt like my parents were staring into my back. I was furious with it. But since I have made it clear they will not know our answers, I suppose I can tell you. . .Mostly my father is distant, working all the time. And mother, she just has an issue with criticism. But compared to what it could have been, I think I can’t complain.”

=

She enjoyed the list he had devised for her, her own cheeks were turning progressively darker shades of pink as he continued, although she wasn't about to deny his flattery. The recollection of singing for family gatherings was a definite possibility, one of the few ways she could earn her mothers praise and father's attention. Following in Everest's footsteps wasn't the easiest, but she found her own unique ability early on. The following question made her share his skepticism; it wouldn't be unlike her parents to try and siphon her opinion on them. They also seemed to share parallel experiences when it came to their childhoods. "I don't know if I've been close to my parents since I was very young," she said, having long since accepted the sad truth. "My brother is different, or at least he was. Still, I can't say I had an unhappy childhood...just a distant one."

They'd been talking for some time now, Willow sitting back slightly in her seat to try and relief the discomfort that came from over-indulging. It was hard not to though; Guido's had been some of the best pizza she'd had, if not the best. "Alright, looks like we've made it to the last section. Make three true “we” statements each. For instance, 'We are both in this room feeling ...' Alright, how about... we both have a sense of responsibility to our families. We...both believe a lie for the sake of comfort to those we care about is acceptable. And...well, I'm going to speak for us both here, but we both ate far too much pizza."

=

“Too true, agreed.” Wesley put both hands on the table in emphasis. “I can’t really think of what else I could say that would be better. Let me think.” Wesely hummed. “We mean the best for the others around us. . .We are willing to find our own paths through hard work. . .Sometimes sacrifices must be made for the future we hope to make.” Wesley said, thinking of her passion for Hollywood and how her family would rather keep her in the Firm.

"Alright, next--Complete this sentence: “I wish I had someone with whom I could share ... “ Wesley quirked a playful smile“. . .the burden of glorious purpose!” Wesley would one day be amused that he said the same thing as Loki in ‘The Avengers’ Marvel movie. He laughed that comment away, “I guess. . .I hope to one day have someone with whom I can share my life. Someone willing to bear the suffering together. Someone I am comfortable with, someone in whom I can find solace and encouragement. To become a better man.”

=

There was something infectious about his smile that summoned a matching one on her own lips, shaking her head at his antics. "Mine isn't much different, although I don't have a witty way to phrase it," her smile deepened slightly looking up at him. "I wish I had someone to with whom I could share my life with. I want someone who can learn my fears and worries and then be there to guide me through them. We're pretty bleak, aren't we? Suffering and fears. Although I have a feeling you are already on your way to being a better man, even if that's bold to say after only one dinner."

Seeing they were close to the home stretch made it easier for her to continue on. "If you were going to become a close friend with your partner, please share what would be important for him or her to know." She tapped her lip for a moment in contemplation. "I don't always feel comfortable with myself. I don't know if it's the same as confidence, though. I haven't had a lot of problems with that growing up, I just am..dissatisfied is maybe a better word?"

=

Before Wesley answered for himself, he boldly laid a gentle hand on hers, “Sometimes greatness is hard to love, even when you find it in yourself, because of all the flaws of these bodies and our world that we see. But I hope one day that no longer is true for you.” Wesley pulled his hand back, a small smile on his lips. “I would hope they understand that. . .I am not responsible for the man they paint me to be. However amazing I can be, I am just as flawed as anyone else. That they should keep in mind my humanity. I make mistakes. . .but I would shatter that much more if I am abandoned for not living up to their expectations.” Wes considered the next question and rolled his eyes. "We can skip that." He said.

=

His touch was warm and welcoming, sincerity ringing in his voice that she somehow hadn't expected. Willow nodded at his words, smiling as she took her turn listening. He was a man who boomed confidence but who was aware of his own flaws, something that she could appreciate. Her gaze fell down to the sheet and she knitted her brows together. Tell your partner what you like about them; be very honest this time, saying things that you might not say to someone you’ve just met. "Yeah, we'll skip it. Uh, let's see - Share with your partner an embarrassing moment in your life. Well, the second most embarrassing moment is probably when I was young and in gym class. They made us climb one of those long ropes, you know? I made it to the top, rang then bell, then looked down and I froze. I was so scared and everyone was laughing at me. They had to get a ladder to get me down. It was miserable." He might prod as to why she'd elected to go with the second most embarrassing memory. "Oh, I'm not telling you the most embarrassing thing; that requires at least a second date."

=

“Alright, alright, I understand.” Wesley laughed. Now for him, he said, “Oh god, so the third most embarrassing for me-- yeah, I’m not brave enough for even the second---I was being forced to sing in front of a bunch of people when I was younger, and bless my tender heart, I got stage fright. I got through the song, cracked the high note, and cried in front of everyone. I ran off to the yard and lied, saying I cried because the song was emotional and not because of my nerves, or that I failed so miserably.”

The next he had also skipped sometimes since it made him uncomfortable when women would react negatively to his answer, but Wes decided to try again here, "
When did you last cry in front of another person? By yourself?" He hesitated a moment, then admitted, “Actually, I have a hard time crying. That last story about me singing was probably the clearest memory of me crying in front of someone else. As for crying to myself, I don’t think I have. Maybe teared up, but not ‘cried’ if you know what I mean. I'm also still young. Maybe that is why.”

=

Her heart went out to the image of young Wesley, tearing up and so uncomfortable in front of all his friends and their families. She knew that many struggled with comfort on the stage and could imagine it was miserable for him. However, the fact that it was one of the few times he cried made her wonder if the emotional words he used were empty. "The last time I cried alone was a book I was reading a few weeks back; just really into it. I cried with someone...the last day of school. Silly women, I know. We get emotional over anything."

"Tell your partner something that you like about them already. Is this actually a part of the list or is this one you snuck in there to stroke your ego?" she questioned, a light tease accompanied with a perk of her brow. "I enjoy that you're a good listener. I don't think anyone has tried to get to know me like this before - even if it was an order from their parents."

=

Weslely laughed good-naturedly at her tease and thanked her for her observation. “Besides having good taste in food and willing to kick off your fancy shoes, I would say. . .you seem to be an adaptive person.” Wesley said. “I respect that.” He looked down at their plates. Just a few bites leftover, hardly anything to save. "next question: What, if anything, is too serious to be joked about?" Wesley called for the check at this point. “I don’t know really, I can take a joke pretty well. About almost anything, if I know a person well enough. I suppose if I was insecure about something someone teased me about. . . But then that joke would be taken as a mock of me, which isn’t a ‘joke’. So, if it’s a ‘joke’ then probably nothing I can think of.”

=

Moving a pesky strand of hair out of her line of sight, she mulled over her response. "I don't think it's funny to even joke about hurting an animal," she decided on. "They don't have the capacity to be bad or do wrong; they just exist. The idea that some people torture them for fun honestly just makes me sick." Her face had even paled as she was speaking, swallowing her emotions down to trudge onward. "If you were to die this evening with no opportunity to communicate with anyone, what would you most regret not having told someone? Why haven’t you told them yet? I don't know if there is anything... I'm generally open with my thoughts to those around me. Maybe telling my grandmother I love her. We haven't spoken in awhile and I would just want her to know that."

=

Wesley considered her perspective with somber understanding. Women, it seemed, had tender hearts. Given easily to emotion. This, Willow herself had said. Though, Wes did not share the opinion that it was silly. The position she held toward joking about the pain of animals fit her apparently sweet nature. "Well then, I will do my best not to do so." Out of respect to her, and what he hoped was a friendship.

These questions have had to do with his father, more often than Wesley liked. “To tell my Dad that I’m not the sum of my schooling,” Wesley admitted. “I haven’t, because there’s too much between us for that to go well, ha ha.” Wesly tapped the next question. "This little beauty is quite the fun. 'Your house, containing everything you own, catches fire. After saving your loved ones and pets, you have time to safely make a final dash to save any one item. What would it be? Why?' Women have told me they'd save their Loui Vouton luggage, one told me if they could leave a pet behind-- horrible thing to say--and one said they'd get whatever their siblings had saved and tossed that into the fire." Wesley had truly not expected these answers. As for him, Wes said, “Of course, there were the more normal, sentimental kinds. For me, I would save my binder of designs or my iPad. I usually make my first drafts on paper and keep hard copies so I can refer back. My iPad has the refined ideas, but I make updates for my binder too, once I am done with a project. If one burns, at least I have the other.”

=

Willow was unable to stop her eyes from widening at some of the (in her mind) horror stories from his dates former responses. "Christ, what sort of women do your parents set you up with?" She asked, teetering on the edge of disbelief. "I would probably save my scrapbook. Lame, I'm sure and I'm not being vindictive enough to siblings per your usual. It just has so many memories and pictures there's no copies of. My mother actually started it when I was born and I took over when I was ten or so. She didn't seem to have time for us anymore."

Two questions left. "Of all the people in your family, whose death would you find most disturbing? Why? Oh, Everest without a doubt. Even if we've grown apart since he graduated, he's still the one I'm closest to. Plus he's so young and there's so much of slide ahead of him. It'd be a tragedy."

=

“I doubt they were looking far beyond their wealth and status.” Wes said. “So in a way, these questions were helpful. And that’s generally why I decided to use them.”

The scrapbook was a wonderful item to save. “That’s not lame at all.” Wesley assured her. “And clever! I wish I had a scrapbook to save, ha ha. Maybe I’ll get on that when I return home.”

When Willow finished her answer for the next question, Wesley smiled, “Another thing we have in common. I would be lost without my brother, Cory. He’s just starting out in this world. He should have the chance to enjoy it. I mean to be his protector until he becomes a man. My father is too busy to do it himself.”

Before the last question, the check came and Wesley paid in cash without a need to squabble over change. Guido’s did well when he dropped by. “Did you want to take a walk along the water still?” Just in case she changed her mind. Wesley didn’t want her to be cold or feel uncomfortable from all the food they ate. This was courtesy; a way out.

=

The offer of a walk was still well received by her. They were getting along well, at least as far as she could tell. He was certainly an entertaining date, and it felt like they were quite agreeable. Even if she had no experience with arranged courting, it felt like they would be both compatible and maybe even warrant a second date. "A walk sounds lovely," she agreed, picking up the list with the knowledge they were on the last question.

The two left with their fairwells to the pizzeria, only a short distance away from the water. The air was slightly chilled, but nothing she wasn't already accustomed to from living by the coast. "Last question, and it's going to be a question for an answer, too. Share a personal problem and ask your partner’s advice on how he or she might handle it. Also, ask your partner to reflect back to you how you seem to be feeling about the problem you have chosen." She offered him back the paper while she gave her answer. "My biggest problem is my parents. That probably sounds horrible...but everything they want of me means giving up everything I dream of. I know you're in a similar boat, what with us being here. What would you do? Should I give up on me so that they can be happy?"

=

“Happiness is a fantasy. To live is to suffer, to live is to risk. Either you’re suffering for your passion and the things you love in this world, or you’re wasting yourself for something you don’t care about for people who won’t even benefit from it, other than wistfully recalling you’re living that way. Don’t give up on you just because someone else had a vision of who you should be.” Wesley glanced down at Willow, wondering if perhaps his honesty would finally deter her, or if she was the kind of woman that might understand his perspective on life. Sometimes even he fell into the fantasy of happiness, where everyone smiled and no one shed a tear-- often ending up disappointed. “You’re not responsible for their happiness, and you’re not responsible to live up to the person they envision you must be.” As for his own problem, he said, “I do want to find a woman, and there are couple more in the line-up. . .how do you think I'll know?"

=

His perspective was more grounding than he might have realized it was. She did agree that she should be able to enjoy her life, although he was able to word it in a more dignified manner than how she might have screamed at her parents that it was her life and not theirs. Pocketing his response for future quarrels, she was slightly surprised by his problem. He was being pressured to find what most people would look for at their leisure.

"I think...if you are just looking for any woman, there's a few billion to choose from," she said, smirking slightly at him. "But if you are looking for -the- woman, the one you want to end up with until death do you part, well then I think you'll know you've found her when you don't have to ask anymore."

=

“Oh lord, if they ever convince me to line up that many, I give you permission to shoot me.” Wesley shook his head, chuckling. “But I think that is good advice.” Wesley began to slip out of his shiny shoes and silk socks to stand in the pulsing shore. “You know I stand by my observation of you being pretty, Willow. But I think I would switch it out for ‘insightful’ instead.” Wesley spoke quietly, staring out at the moon hanging low and full over the black waters. He enjoyed the breeze and all at once he realized he felt comfortable. Perhaps because they were finished with that list. Unrestrained. Wesly felt like he could breathe again.

An impish grin flashed over his mouth, but he hid it in time to sneakily kick a spray of seawater at Willow. “Whoops.” He feigned innocence. “Now there’s no recourse, I think you’ll have to kick off those pinching heels and join me.” He mused.

=

The idea of him actually trying to speak to so many women sounded exhausting. Not to mention it'd be impossible to keep everyone straight and he'd be mixing up everyone's ambitions and the like. If saying the wrong name in bed was embarassing, what was it like in a dating interview? Her thoughts were interrupted by his remark, earning a faint blush consumed by the night. Willow never would have called herself insightful, but she appreciated his disagreement.

She was standing a couple feet back from the furthest wave, watching the darkness and where the water met the skyline when he took it upon himself to introduce her to the water. "Wesley Cromwell!" Her attempts to scold him were soiled as a smile gave away her lack of real anger. "I ought to tell your parents you need to come with a disclaimer for being a hooligan." Still, she was soon doing the awkward half-bent motion of reaching down to grab her ankle while balancing on one leg, not trusting the length of her dress combined with the breeze. The first shoe was off, but as she reached for the second her balance failed her, catching herself by reaching out for his arm. Possibly against his will, he became a makeshift wall to lean on while she tugged open the buckle. Both feet back on the ground, she set her heels beside his own discarded shoes, heel to heel and toe to toe neatly before turning back to the ocean.

The salt was a familiar assault on her nose and the constant drum of waves up to her ankles felt wonderful. She stood for a moment enjoying it, before following him down the coastline. "A family?" Surprise was unmasked in her voice, although she supposed it was the sort of question you wanted to know off the bat and not years down the line. "Children, I don't know. I enjoy them, don't get me wrong, they just have a much larger impact being a woman, particularly one who wants to be in acting. You can dye hair, change wardrobe, but it's not always easy to hide a baby bump. I think I would see myself with kids, though, just not any time soon. What about you?"

=

“That’s Lord Wesley James Cromwell, darling!” Wesley laughed. If she was to chide him, might as well call him like he is.

"I ought to tell your parents you need to come with a disclaimer for being a hooligan."

“Me?” Wesley’’s brows arched and his mouth gaped in mock surprise. “Whatever do you mean?” He asked rhetorically, his playful grin breaking through.

When Willow lost balance Wes instinctively steadied her. As promised to Everest, his hands only lingered for the time it took to make sure she could stand.

True, hiding the baby bump is hard for that career. Wesley said, “Oh I don’t mind a couple children. Three at the most. I have goals for work though, and I don’t want that to impede on my relationship with my children.” There was enough information known about his father by now that it didn’t take much imagination to guess why. “So I can either work full force now, spend the first five or so years of my marriage on my spouse and my job. Then, slow down for a family. I plan on picking up momentum when my children are old enough not to need me so much. Or, start one soon, keep a calm pace to raise them, and then go full force when they’re older.” Wesley explained. “I favor the first option. But I won’t be making a final decision until I know how my spouse would feel.” That kind of choice needed a discussion, in his opinion. After a moment of silence, Wesley asked, “Would you allow your parents to visit your children? Would you let them babysit?”

=

It took immense amounts of self control not to roll her eyes at his full titled name. She did huff a little, but decided to let it slide, seeing as it was all in good fun. The two walked in a relaxed stride down the waters edge, listening to the other without the pressure of the lengthy list. It was impressive that he had put enough consideration into his future and what he wanted out of it, although she imagined that was attributed to his history growing up. A sideways glance was in his direction as she decided he'd make a good father some day - once he had grown out of his small cars and loud music phase. A good portion was attributed to the fact he was so aware of himself.

Would she let her parents watch her children? "I'm not sure," she said, face scrunching up for a moment. "Grandparents are usually a piece of a child's life, I suppose, but I don't know. Maybe if they can show me that they're going to be attentive. They didn't pay attention to me often - as you heard with the story of me almost drowning - and I would be hesitant to leave my children with them. They always put more focus on the business than us kids, but maybe if that changes I would."

=

“I admire the hope,” Wesley said sincerely. Knowing there would be curiosity in some capacity to hear his answer, he smiled a little sadly. “My parents may visit the children as long as I am present. But I would refuse to allow either of them to watch them. Especially alone.” He said this in a tone that brooked no argument, and with a resolve of steel.

=

She nodded, letting silence settle between them while they were serenaded by the ocean beside them. It was a comfortable silence, one where each was likely in their own thoughts but still welcomed the presence of the other. After a few moments she broke it, curiosity getting the best of her with a question that had been gnawing since the start of their night. "With all these dates and list of girls your parents want you to meet with, do you wonder what'll happen if you do find someone acceptable and then in a few months or years find someone who is better by tenfold? A soulmate, if you believe in such a thing," she questioned, adding in an even quieter tone. "Would you stay settled for less knowing what you could have had if you didn't listen to them?"

=

“I don’t believe in soulmates, actually. I know, not so romantic. And perhaps a little pessimistic for a man as young as me.” Wesley admitted. “I used to. I would dream up this amazing, wonderous woman. And if she weren’t real than how could it be that I would ever marry? But over a few conversations with a doctor I know, I have been swayed to believe that there isn’t such a thing.” Wesley paused before going on, wondering if what he would say would be strange to hear. “Now, the other arguments this man has made have me wondering if I should embrace them entirely or not, but I suppose I am not adverse to them being true. Just not sure.” Wesley gave his small disclaimer before going on. “He said goodness is so compatible with itself, that there could not be a couple who fail, who are wholeheartedly focused on the good of the other, and who have centered their lives around self-giving love; The Greeks call it Agape.” Wesley said, recalling the four or five types of ‘Love’ recognized by the Greek language. To be fair, other languages as well. English lacked nuance with their singular word; ‘Love’. “What was that Shakespearan phrase he used again?” He murmured mostly to himself. “Ah. . .Love is that which looks on tempests and is never shaken.” Wesley had been grateful to some of his schooling in old literature, “The doctor would argue that if ever a woman were to come along to rival the beauty and intelligence of my wife, or whatever qualities that would tempt me to do such a thing, it would no sooner serve the better for that woman than it would me. It would prove my love is not truly selfless and self-giving, but rather easily bought by appearance and a witty phrase, or a charming manner. It would not prove the value of my wife as less, but rather confirm that I find no value in whatever I have, but what I could have, at the expense of others-- since there is no surety that another won’t come along who is different enough that whatever value I saw in the previous would seem dull, as the one before. And so a cycle would take place, and I may be in an endless search, where new women are born who can take the place of the old. . .because if it is so once, why not again?” Wesley felt a light flush, puzzled at why his doctor had become so burrowed into his head that now he could even work out how that old man would answer this question! “I’m sorry, I-- uh-- if it’s not obvious now, I have been through therapy before. Family issues.” He ran a hand through his hair, sighing. What a thing to admit. It wasn’t like people who had easier families weren’t going to their own therapists, but there still lingered a stigma in society. Perhaps Willow may think him mentally insane.

=

She listened patiently as he launched into his small rant to answer a question she had felt was rather simple. Still, it only added to the fact that Willow knew he wasn't some two-dimensional pretty face; that he was able to think and think deeply on the spot. He would make for long nights of interesting conversations, no doubt. When he mentioned therapy she didn't even bat an eye, telling herself in truth it had been a miracle she wasn't in the same given the condition of her own family. "Well, he isn't wrong and that does make sense. Kind of a long-winded explanation of once a cheater always a cheater, but with a lot more...dimensions to it," she agreed. Her own analogy popped into her head, and with such excitement she jumped slightly, landing directly in front of him, chocolate eyes sparkling. "Like when you have a piece of candy for the first time! It's sweet and satisfying at first, but as you eat more pieces they don't have that same experience. It't not an explosion of flavor anymore, only a continuation that doesn't satisfy your taste buds ever quite like before. You just have to browse your parental-approved candy store until you can pick the best candy that you won't get tired of."

=

Relief. It washed through him. There was no look of ‘Oh’ and no side-step. But the delight of Willow drew him to her lovely, moon-glowed face, and he found himself entirely flummoxed with the light in her eyes and the way she stood, so unabashedly herself, that he thought she may as well have put on that pointy hat, and him being done in.

Wesley smiled, chin tilted to his chest to see her better, “Perhaps.” he said quietly. “And perhaps when you find that candy-- when you find that person. . .you humbly, and with all vulnerability, exchange your hearts. There they rest, they beat, and they thrum, entirely in the protection and care of the hands that hold them. Tender, and warm.”

An image came to his mind. And a thought along with it. . .Until that day, when the heart stops beating, and death doth part, perhaps the hand's mold to the shape of them, and to go after another would mean dropping theirs, while they still carry yours. And all to find that this other heart doesn't fit the shape of your hands. . .perhaps that is also how it is? Perhaps that is what the old man meant. . .But Wesley could never be sure. Not now. If only such a thing had been thought of three years ago when old Doc was still around.

=

His words sent an uncontrollable shiver racing down her spine, having a greater impact on her than the chilled waves biting their feet or occasional stronger gust of wind. She looked up and found herself being drug into those impossibly dark and deep pools that were his eyes gazing right down at her. Only then did she realize just how close she had placed herself before him, how the space between them was the narrowest it had been since meeting. "You have a talent for creating the most beautiful picture with your words," she managed to respond, her voice lowering considerably than it had been, matching his own volume.

=

Wesley fixed his eyes on hers, at a true loss for words for the first time that night. His throat felt tight, his hands twitched against the restraint of his will. Wesley barely managed to grasp control of the billow of his lungs before they had the chance to heave unevenly. Doing so, he audibly inhaled. The air released breathily as he spoke, “Yet still, not even I can articulate the beauty that I see of you Willow.” Wesley tucked his hands behind, at the low of his back. “I promised your brother my hands would be chaste.” He reminded her, his tone a sultry depth even he did not expect of himself.

=

The heated tension between them was likely a combination of a romantic setting (despite his claims of not being a romantic) and the connection she had felt with him while they shared a kaleidoscope of their life with the other. They were two perfectly attractive individuals and in that moment she was deciding she was also attracted to him. She had just started to rise up on the balls of her feet when he spoke, only making the situation that much more wonderful...until it wasn't. His hands were tucked behind and he chose the worst time to bring up her brother. There was enough control of her facial features that she wasn't outright scowling, although she'd be lying if the gender differences weren't frustrating her then; no one would have thought of telling, say, her brother's date to keep her hands off him. "And this is likely one of the few times I feel I'll find disappointment in knowing that you are a man of your word," she said with a sigh of disappointment, eyes flicking down to the flowing waters at their feet for a moment. Before reason - either in her own head or from his mouth - could step in, she found his gaze again, lifting herself up to the point where her lips could just barely graze his. It was sloppy and it was unplanned, but she didn't regret it.



=

Wesley’s smile reached his eyes, and he found delight in her disappointment, though he shared it. Maybe because he shared it. In the moment it seemed their night had come to its end, she turned back and met his mouth. Wes inhaled for an entirely different reason. Whatever she had thought would happen-- perhaps a gentle peck, or a lingering, soft sweet kiss-- those thoughts were swept away as soon as her lips touched his. Wesley exuded boyish charm. But she found no trace of a boy in his kiss, and charm melted into daunting confidence. How long it lasted, he did not know. Maybe a few seconds. But Wesley had to catch his breath all the same when he broke from his art, only accentuated by the gentle nip of her lip upon release.

“Hmm.” Wesley hummed in satisfaction. “Well, I suppose I said nothing about my mouth.”

=

Willow had in fact been expecting a muted and brief meeting of their lips, neither of which was quickly determined to be how he'd match her. There was a heated rush passing between their bodies and she decided that if this was the end result of thirty-six peculiar questions, he was more than welcome to ask seventy-two more. Her body naturally began to creep toward his with each second that passed, meeting the embrace his lips had to offer, her heart thudding in her ears even after he pulled away. Flushed cheeks and wide eyes were still hard to see, or so she hoped, a sly smile creeping on her face. "If only he knew what you were capable of without your hands," she muttered before realizing just how that could be construed, quick to poorly correct herself, "I mean what you're capable of with your mouth- Uh, no not that either." Her cheeks darkened further as she managed to get herself completely flustered, although she blamed it on that damn mouth of his.

=

Unapologetic, Wesley purred, “Well, that would require at least a third date.” He teased. “And I think I’d keep that a mystery from Everest. Though, he’s not a bad looking guy. Clearly, I believe his sister to be an indication of genetic quality.” Wesley spared her further blood to her cheeks by tilting his head in the direction of his car. “Let’s take you home.” Before he frustrated themselves further. The idea of pursuing anything else while his arms were bound by his word didn’t come off as flattering in his head anyway.

=

Frankly,he was sparing them from themselves and the sort of bad choices that often resulted from moonlight walks and standing too close while saying the right things. She nodded in agreement, following his directional nod and beginning to head off the beach. Sand happily coated the damp bottoms of her feet, a feeling she had missed in her time away. It didn't bother her like many seemed to, instead finding it earthy and relaxing. Reaching the Tesla, the realization dawned on her. "We forgot our shoes!" And were about to put their dirty feet in his spotless car.

=

Wesley looked back at the shore. “So we have.” He shrugged, snapped twice, and stepped into the driver seat when the wings of the car slid up. His wet foot slapped wettly against the break. “Oh wait, did you want them back?” Wes bent forward, looking across the shotgun seat at her. He would offer to come if she was not comfortable going alone.

=

She hesitated for a brief moment, looking back toward the water and then across the car at him. Shaking her head, she followed suit to fold into the passenger seat, trying to keep her feet from not bumping anything to add to the mess. "They were horribly uncomfortable anyways," she said as she buckled herself in. "Although what is your mother going to say when you come home barefooted? Try to say you were mugged and they took your good shoes but left the Tesla?"

=

...Bold of you to assume my mother would be waiting for me… He wanted to tease so badly, but some jokes were funnier to people when they didn’t come right after you told someone you didn’t have the best relationship with said parent. So, Wes opted to pocket that for Yonten when he inevitably told him how his date went.

“What I say, is that I saved my lovely date by fighting three burly guys off with my shoes, and add in somewhere that you kinda sorta helped.” Wesley chuckled.

They were well on their way home, music blasting, and in those moments Wesley felt the burden of expectation and responsibility vanish. Time slipped by faster than acceptable. Somehow their fun fast-forwarded the world's clock and they were pulling in front of the doors of her home.

=

"Three men? Well, Lord Wesley James Cromwell," she stressed his title with a tugging smirk, "I guess that means you're my hero - dirty feet and all." The light mood between them was enjoyable, the night not at all panning out what she expected it to be. As he parked, she turned to him, curiosity etched in her face. "Can I ask a favor?" He'd no doubt say yes, although with some witty bounce in his words. "Can I keep the list of questions? Or are you planning on bringing the pizza sauce decorated sheet to the next date?"

=

“Oh, I only keep them if they’re unmarked. Pizza-sauce lists are for wonderful women like you, who earn my respect and affection. A souvenir, if you will. Clean lists are the girls who chose The Ritz.” Where they inevitably revealed their entitled, snobby behavior, and likely see nothing of the list, and who Wesley would only ask whatever came to mind instead. Bland, shallow questions that lead nowhere interesting. "I would ask a favor in return." Wesley opened his contacts on his phone and offered it to her. "May I have the honor?"

=

She accepted the sheet of questions, stained folded and already having gone through the ringer. It'd be tucked away in the aforementioned scrapbook she kept, his label as a souvenir rightfully placed. When he had to pick the classiest way possible to ask for her number, she couldn't think of a logical reason not to. Maybe he was interested in a second date, given the fact she 'earned his respect and affection.' Her finger swiftly bounced along the screen, adding her number but leaving the name blank; that'd be up to him to decide. Handing it back, she gave him another thoughtful, prolong glance. "I had a good time tonight; a memorable time. Thank you for that, Wesley."

=

Wesley happily returned his phone into the cupholder. When he turned back and saw her expression, Wes gently smiled, “And I thought having your number was the honor. I misspoke. It was spending this night with you, in its entirety.” He murmured. “ Thank you, sweet Willow."

=

Her smile deepened at his words, decidedly pleased with the night if it ended just then. "You'll have to tell me how your dating adventures go. Until then," she paused and snapped her fingers twice, expecting the car door behind her to rise up as she unbuckled her seat belt, "Have a pleasant night and a safe drive home." It dawned on her that there was very much a lack of doors rising, glancing over her shoulder before back at him sheepishly. Two more snaps yielded no results and left her feeling a bit silly.

=

"Oh, right." Wesley chuckled, giving her an apologetic smile as he snapped his fingers twice. The doors opened and before she could look away he pulled up his left hand that held the keyfob he had been clicking in his left pocket all those times. "It's a goofy tease that I like to play on new people." A thing he never reveals to the people he doesn't like, who try again to their amusing failure.

=

Her brows narrowed as the doors opened at his command, only after catching sight of the fob. Her confusion faded to a look of feigned annoyance, lips soon pulling back once more. "A hooligan and a prankster. Bless whatever woman you pick who has to tolerate both," she teased, shaking her head before slipping out of the car. She bent down just enough to see him with a quick wave. "Goodnight, Wesley."

She wasn't about to have ridiculous expectations of him getting out to walk her 15 feet to a door, as if she'd get lost or wouldn't make it. Instead, she left him with a soft grin as she slid out, barefeet hitting the stone ground with only minimal discomfort. Leaving him with his thoughts and her number, she made the crossing to the door, deciding it was best that they didn't repeat their ocean kiss in possible view of Everest, less Wesley lose his good terms with him.

As if her thoughts of him were a summons, Willow was all of a couple of feet in the house when his voice pierced her relaxed thoughts. "So, how did it go?" The smooth yet powerful cadence of his voice made her nearly jump out of her skin. Spinning to face him, clenching her chest, she scowled at her brother.

"Jesus Christ, Ev!" She yelped, taking a deep breath and fighting the urge to smack him as he stepped into proper sight. "Have you just been standing there like some psycho since I left?"

A playful grin tugged at his lips and his broad shoulders rose and fell as a shrug. "I can't release the secrets of older brothers everywhere. But c'mon, Will - how'd it go? Was he alright? Plans for a second date or not - where in the hell are your shoes?"

His train of thought was broken and she glanced down at her feet, still lightly coated with sand. Recalling Wesley's joke of them being mugged, she chuckled, shaking her head. "Gone, thank God. Horrid things. But no, the date went...really well," she decided on, the sincerity that rang out in her gaze was one Everest was familiar with. "He seems nice, smart, polite. A second date though? I guess I'll just have to wait for him to call me."

Before he could press further, she slipped past, racing up the stairs and to her room, with plans to scrub her feet before going over the date in a phone call with a friend. For a few days the worn paper would rest on her desk, a hopeful reminder of a wonderful night. After sometime, when she had decided the second date wouldn't come, the paper was tucked away in her scrapbook; safekeeping the memory that might someday be shared with another.

=

There was no argument against her declaration. Truly, all prayers and thoughts to the woman who got this charming Devil! And while Wes would have offered to walk her to the door, he allowed the moment to pass, seeing that she appeared intent to walk to the house herself. “Good night, sweet Willow.”

Once Willow went inside he glided out of the lot. Wesley delved into his music. A flurry of romantic songs filled his ears, blasting out the open windows. He got a half-hour in his two-hour drive when the volume dropped on his music and the sounds of ringing blared over him. Wesley frowned, turning down the noise to a reasonable level. Wesley commanded the Tesla to accept.

A man, with a voice not at all like his own, answered. “How’d it go?”

“Wonderfully. One of the very few that I wish never came to its end. I--”

“And?” Another voice. Feminine and sharp.

Wesley sighed, finding it exhausting to deal with his mother before he really engaged with her. “And that’s it. She’s a lovely, tender-hearted girl.” He could go on about what virtues he admired, but that was nothing his mother cared to hear. None of Willow’s other qualities would be considered at this point. But Wesley would endure. For the sake of his brother. For the sake of the world.

“Hm.” His father grunted. “I think it’s those questions you had him ask everyone, Fiona. . .” The voice of his father faded as he walked away.

A judging groan came through the speakers, “I never thought I’d be disappointed in the offspring of a Crosse and Cain-Belle union.” His mother muttered. Her voice picked up and dulled as if she was looking away from the phone and shouting at something in the distance, “And those questions are tried and true! They’ve worked so far, Roderick ! This has everything to do with the parenting of the girl, not the questions!”

Wesley’s lips tightened briefly. Sadly, their effect lost meaning to a disembodied voice. He cleared his throat, keeping his pitch neutral and steady. “We knew going in that she wasn’t aware of the Hunter world.” Wesley pointed out. Willow had been the only one not already involved. “Not everyone has the nature for it.”

A harmless observation. But that didn’t mean his mother couldn’t work her magic and transform it into something entirely different, especially when in a bad mood.

A staccato clap, slow and mocking, sounded in Wesley’s ears. “Thank you, Wes. Here I thought I knew she had yet to be told about all this shit, and wanting to see if she could handle it through a bit of inquiry. But clearly I must have lost a few fucking braincells and forgot the entire point to sending you on a date with her. Only you could be so observant. You know if I didn’t have you here to remind me of these little details, I wouldn’t have three successful businesses and a side hustle called Hunting fucking Mages. It really takes a genius like you to--”

Click.

Wesley turned off his phone as soon as it began to ring again.

Most people he knew would rather be distracted from their frustration, but Wesley discovered that complimenting his mood with music had an irresistible satisfaction. He knew he’d hear what his mother had to say when he got home. But that drive happened to be an hour and a half away. A time he rather spend with his playlist. Starting with a mood-setter for what was to come: Riot by Three Days Grace.

Inara elaborated on her husband's notion. “Looks like the trail you’re on is bringing you joy.” She ladled a red soup someone had raved about before the wedding into her bowl. “I say go for it.”

“Oui, they are right.” Lauri spread butter on the roll she took. “Besides, wouldn’t it be so adorable if you got a part that called for children? So cute to have them with you on stage.”

“Yeah, I’d bet they’d be great at singing too. You could do a musical.” Cory pointed out. He had been witness to her beautiful voice. It was only natural.

Wesley studied his brother with curiosity. He turned to Willow with a tender smile. “Indeed. Have enough children and you can play Frauline Maria in ‘The Sound of Music’. Or a variant of it in Russian.”

Willow could only spoff at such a suggestion. "Oh, not quite so many children, I would hope," she shook her head. "But no, you're all right. This may not have been the plan, but I'm happier than I could have imagined. Especially because I have you all here with me to celebrate this day." A slight tinge of pain hit her when her heart reminded her of who was missing, though a sip of her wine swallowed down the emotional wave.

"Aww, we feel blessed to be sharing it with you," Rosy insisted, her gaze dropping down to the platter closest to her as she tried to guess what it might be and if she'd like it. Needless to say, these Russian dishes were all new to her.

Theo’s hand found its way to Willow’s, offering her silent support. While their year hadn’t gone as expected, and they suffered loss, they still had a future together. Molly was with them. He knew it in his heart. To ease things to another topic, Theo said, “Eat well. Afterwards Willow and I will dance, and then we will have games.”

Alassiel, who leaned to let Kit use her ocean locks as a wave for his tiny plastic seal, said, “Oh yes, that will be fun!”

Natalia answered, “Aside from the bouquet toss and the garter, we have ‘Squirrel and Fir tree’—“ she explained that this was a kind of musical chairs game. A ring of men were the chairs, standing like trees, who waited for the music to stop. The women would jump up on the men like squirrels. You had to cling to the man he could not help. If you fell you were disqualified. If you could not climb a vacant man you were out of the game. The winning pair do not participate in the next game, because they will compete with the winner pair of the next one for the last game.“—Next is ‘Sausage-pass’, where the women transfer sausages from between the knees of a man without her hands. If she drops the sausage she is out of the game. The men are normally staggered in a pattern that will challenge the woman. If a man’s sausage is dropped, that man is out as well. The winning pair get ready for the last game,” Natalia said the two will stand facing each other. The women hold onto chairs for stability. A balloon of the same size is wedged between her and the man who she triumphed with in their game. On three he must thrust and pop the balloon before the other man. “This is called ‘Balloon Pop’. They are all goofy fun.”

More than one person at the table delighted in the idea of that! Though Cory was not so interested. He rather not play. Especially since Rosalie was in no condition to end up as a pair with him. There were so many patrons. Amalia and Diki were competitive. They immediately grinned and cocked their brows as if they already won in their heads. It didn’t matter how many people had come. However, with so many guests, the question remained and Cory had to ask out of curiosity, “Wait, how many people play at one time?”

Theo chuckled, “Oh, it will be done in batches. Too many for all at once.” It meant more than one winner too, which was fine. They came prepared with many prizes. Not just for the adults either. There was a game for kids too!

Rosy had to admit their games sounded even more fun than the hunter traditional ones. She felt that if she wasn't 9 months pregnant and about to burst that she and Cory would have dominated in the Squirrel and Fig tree game. Certain personal experiences showed that she had no difficulty when it came to scaling him in a squirrel like manner at all. "I think those sounds like a lot of fun," she praised their creativity.

"Agreed. Though we're going to find out just how strong some of our men can be, especially with that first one," Ellie smirked, looking over at Everest.

"What? You think I've lost it?" Everest scoffed at his wife, turning around to face in Gordon's direction. "You're watching John at the games. I have to prove Mrs. Eleanor Crosse wrong."

Oliver chuckled, shaking his head at their antics. "Oh, you've invited the most competitive people in for a round of new games. This ought to be interesting," he said before giving Lauri a gentle squeeze of her thigh. "Are you feeling up for playing, mon Amour?"

“Oui, je veux jouer.” Lauri nodded confidently. “I think we can win.” She gave his hand a gentle squeeze where it rested.

Wesley only had to glance at Inara to know she had decided to join up. A quick look around told him Annabelle, Yonten, and Diki were going to compete. Joao and Andriy were on the fence. Of the Russians and their friends it looked like Theo, Amalia, Natalia, Alassiel, and the McQueens were also up for the challenge. Jovan would stick by Lyov. Micha would pass on it and no one pressed the issue. Granya had no interest in letting girls climb up Liam and she didn’t want to climb up strange men.

Theo knew Granya would be difficult. “If you don’t play, and you have no reason is good, then you must eat raw egg.” He pointed out to her. Lyov was old. Jovan got a pass because he would be helpful for him. The egg was washed and sterile to avoid salmonella.

Granya shrugged, “Da, okay.”

“Wait, does that mean me?” Cory asked in almost a squeak.

“Oh,” Theo realized not everyone was on board with the penalties. Being family and friends brought in on the occasion, he offered a sheepish amendment. “Eh, maybe not for weak bellies. If you cannot do egg, maybe eat….boiled potato with nothing on it?”

Unbeknownst to Theo he had said the magic phrase. Cory pursed his lips. “No, no, it’s fine.” He would take it like a man! Because he had an iron belly!

Rosy had to chuckle at his insistence on participating to the extent he could. "At least it isn't those nasty vinegar chips," she shook her head, reaching down and finding his hand. "You know, just because I can't play doesn't mean you can't if you want to. I don't want you to miss out on the fun, too."

"See Cor, you can come play with us," Everest grinned smugly. "Unless of course you don't think you'll be able to compete with your brother and I."

Wesley tsc’d, “Everest, picking on little Cor-Cor.”

Drawn between two conflicting elements, Cory was about to burst. “Excuse me?” His hand holding Rosy’s squeezed, a little too tight, but nothing that hurt. “Excuse me, but you are both wrong—I will have that egg AND BEAT YOU! In the name of my Princess Rosalie, I, Sir Valerian, swear it.” He only needed to wait for Willow and Theo to dance. Then he would bring shame upon them both!

“Sir Valerian?” Granya raised a brow.

Cory blushed. “Nothing.” He sipped his water. Somehow he didn’t want to look like a dork so fast for his only other gaming friend who happened to be a werewolf. Mages and hunter issues aside, he did have to admit, it was pretty cool to be able to turn into a wolf. He switched the spotlight off of him. “Joao, Andriy, are you two playing?”

Andriy agreed to participate, along with Annabelle. Gordon was kept on baby duty and it seemed both Anita and Liz decided they'd rather watch alongside Lyov and Jovan.

"Sim, I will play, but will need to find a partner for these?" Joao was mostly following along as the games had been explained. He looked to Natalia who had been the one to speak the most so far of the festivities. "You can climb me, yes?"

Natalia looked over at Joao with a pleasant smile. “Well, the idea is musical chairs, so we won’t be sure I will end up next to you when the song pauses, but—” She evaluated his physique, “—I think I can.” The Russian family knew she was being modest. She, like the rest of her family, had seasons of family Olympics to back up her skills.

Joao grinned, finding it to be a good challenge indeed. Nearly as much as the Ball's night in the pool and sharks and minnows. He enjoyed a healthy competition as much as the next man, and if it was a chance for him to flex his body and progress, he would never say no. "Okay, I play."

“Guess I’ll—we’ll see you in the game. I’m sure you’ll have a good time.“ Natalia said sincerely. She swept her eyes back to her unfinished plate of food.

“I want to play,” Charlotte said, making sure they didn’t forget the children here!

Theo smiled, “You shall have a game too, little lapochka.” Along the trail that wound lazily around the vicinity of the reception were lounges tented in silk and flowers for people who wanted to enjoy the fairy lights and woodland view. “We have hidden eggs all along the path. They are filled with prizes. The person who finds the egg with golden lining will get a $100 dollar bill and prize.” That was a lot for the patron children. The possible prizes were an array of toys to pick from, a couple game boards, and a floaty for the pool that happened to be a seal.

Kit’s eyes widened. “Seal!” He pointed at it and looked at Andriy. In emphasis, he leaned and tucked the plastic seal back in Alassiels curls. “Seal, Anwee, seal!”

Andriy chuckled at his small buddy, nodding and pointing to the floatie as well. "Tak, is seal, Kit," he said, reaching in to carefully pluck the seal out of the makeshift sea. "But seal do not go in hair, bədē." He offered the toy back to him.

"Oh, I don't think Alassiel minds a visitor in her locks, do you?" Willow asked, amused by the little tot and his antics.

“Not at all. He’s so cute! And very smart to make the connection to the sea,” cooed Alassiel. She pulled her hair forward and let it flow in front of him. Kit bobbed the seal up and down through her curls. “Aw, look at his smile.”

Kit became, “Wave!” He said. “Wave, Anwee.” He looked up at the Drowned Maiden. “Wave— Awa—Awasee—“ Kit worked with Alassiel to say her name until one version popped out that he couldn’t be happier to say, “Awaseal!”

Chuckles all around, Alassiel gave in to the flawed pronunciation. “Yes, Awaseal.” Alassiel looked up at Andriy who this baby seemed to love very much. “You must find that egg, Andriy. I think that would make his evening.” Alassiel smiled down at Kit.

Andriy, unable to argue with her acceptance of being the tyke's playground, enjoyed Kit's interpretation of her name. At Alassiel's insistence that he help find the golden egg, the Ukrainian smiled sheepishly. "I mean, could help him but is that fair to other children?"

"I think that if you help him no one would say a word," Rosy had to giggle.

"Indeed. He's likely the youngest one here who will participate. A helping hand is only to be expected," Oliver agreed.

Alassiel appreciated the thoughtfulness toward playing fair. A refreshing change from certain people in her past. “They are right, Theo and Willow would not mind. Besides, there will be other children who will need help anyway.” Some might need supervision or to help hold the basket of eggs. There were plenty of prizes in them to satisfy the children. “But I could make it a little more challenging if it would make you feel better. I know where the egg is, I hid it.”

“Oh, oui, he is amazing at puzzles, riddles, and all kinds of strategy!” Lauri chimed in happily.

“How wonderful,” Alassiel smiled. She had been conditioned since birth with some of the most sharp witted, sneaky riddlers and taskmasters. She wondered if Andriy could pass a kelpie’s three quests. Andriy wouldn’t have to fear being made a kelpie’s slave! “What do you say, Andriy? I shall bring you closer to the egg each time a task is solved.”

Andriy's cheeks had turned a healthy pink from Lauri's praise, though he wouldn't be denying the words. He was the Puzzle Master according to the French Lamb, after all. "Tak, I will find the egg. For Kit," he insisted, stooping down to pick up one of the seals that had toppled down to the ground.

"I'm so glad everyone's going to be participating," Willow beamed, eager to see everyone interacting, though she caught herself. "Well, most everyone. For the rest of you, there will be plenty of cake and dessert to enjoy - good for washing down your penalty eggs."

“Are those really serious?” Cory asked, looking a tad green.

“Backing out?” Wesley playfully teased.

Quick to deny, Cory said, “Just curious…”

Theo chuckled, “Is just good fun. Penalty used to be pull down pants in front of crowd.”

Cory pinked. “I can do the egg.”

Chuckles all around; people enjoyed their fun with Cory. Theo set down his glass. “Almost first dance time!” He said with anticipation in his tone. He loved dancing and singing. It only got better with Willow to sing to and with, and to dance for and with; a pass time he indulged in everyday.

“Are those really serious?” Cory asked, looking a tad green.

“Backing out?” Wesley playfully teased.

Quick to deny, Cory said, “Just curious…”

Theo chuckled, “Is just good fun. Penalty used to be pull down pants in front of crowd.”

Cory pinked. “I can do the egg.”

Rosy, always one to defend her beloved if it was a necessity, leaned over so she could softly mention, "No one will care if you don't." If Everest or Wesley did try to, a quick word to Ellie and Inara would make sure their men were re-inserted back into their places. "We're here to have a good time, remember."

Shifting in his seat, Cory struggled with the notion. Not a person easily able to let something go that bothered him. They could point to Roderick as the parent who he got that from, though Fiona had her days. In the end Cory needed to choose to work through this flaw. “I—I can do it.” He said resolutely to Rosy. Not all shortcomings could be dealt with in a day, but this would be counted as a step toward it for it planted a seed in his head to think about.

Rosalie had every ounce of confidence that Cory could do it, she just hadn't wanted him to feel as if had no choice. "If it were any other food I would join you in solidarity," she said before moving to finish off her golubsty so she could focus on the dance.

Chuckles all around; people enjoyed their fun with Cory. Theo set down his glass. “Almost first dance time!” He said with anticipation in his tone. He loved dancing and singing. It only got better with Willow to sing to and with, and to dance for and with; a pass time he indulged in everyday.

Willow beamed, teeming with as much excitement as Theo was. The topic of a first song had been a long-standing one between them while planning for the wedding. They had plenty of nights practicing with different songs one or the other had found until the perfect one was found that just felt like it was theirs. "Ah yes, the reason why you want to marry me; a fancy dance in front of all of our friends and family," she teased him before leaning in for a kiss on his cheek.

"No, no that won't do! Not at your wedding," Ellie booed their kiss, taking her butter knife and hitting it a few times against her water glass. Within a few seconds a few others were quick to join in with the echoing clanking. "Kiss!"

Normally she might not have cared if they were doing what others had wanted, but this was a demand Willow could get behind. Reaching over, she took Theo's chiseled chin between her thumb and forefinger, turning it so rather than his cheek her lips found his for an elongated kiss that earned a series of cheers and whoops.

Theo had no complaints. The Russian Rogue leaned in and showed off just what kind of kiss he had that kept her coming for more. The table rumbled with approval, claps and hoots alike. Not a tradition they were familiar with, though that was true for all, but they supported it! Even Micha perked up a little and called out a praise.

Parting from their kiss Theo had to catch his breath. “See? I don’t only want fancy song and dance,” he chuckled. Scooting out from his seat he offered his hand. “But I will take both now, if you have me.”

"Mmm, I'll take this as a secondary hobby," his bride grinned with a visible glow as she took his hand. "And I will always have you, Theodraeus Al-Zakhar."

"Aww, that's cute," Rosy said with a small sniffle, now the last of their group to have to deal with pregnancy hormones. Her eyes turned to Cory as the couple headed to the dance floor. "You'll always have me too, right?"

Cory cleared a mouth full of borscht soup with a swallow. He smiled down at Rosalie as he got up and walked in step with her. “I can’t get enough; I’ll never have enough to be satisfied.” The words echoed the night he proposed to Rosalie. He gave her a kiss then. Maybe it wasn’t as passionate or deep as Willow and Theo’s had been, but he knew it was just right.

Rosy pulled away from Cory's lips with a radiant glow of her own, taking hold of his hand and sighing in contentment. "I love you," she couldn't help but say before they took their place around the dance floor.

Leaning in with a big smile, Cory whispered, “I love you too.”

The hunters and the Russians soon skirted the perimeter of the dance floor. Those who had forgotten just how many people came were soon reminded. The bodies formed a thick border all around. Several faces stood out to them. Once of which Wesley swore resembled D’Lante. If he got the chance later, he’d ask. For now they quieted when the lights shined on the couple while the crowd was cast in shadow.

A melody flowed over them all. Theo and Willow fell in step with the rhythm. No one who knew them was surprised when the couple themselves began to sing the song they danced to; couldn’t have been better any other way. Each note, each footfall, synchronized beautifully. Theo’s eyes never left Willow’s. The world faded away and it was just him and her together forever.



Willow had been particularly fond of the song for the 'you're every line, you're every word' when they were making the decision. They'd long said that their love felt like a song and it was why they enjoyed singing together, so this piece only felt perfect as their first dance as husband and wife. Like Theo their family and friends melted away; they might as well have been in their kitchen, making dishes take longer than needed while embraced in each other's arms while they swayed about.

The song slowly faded out with the piano continuing while one final spin slipped into a slow dip in Theo's arms. Reaching up, Willow added her own flair by taking hold of the front of his collar and pulling herself up for a slow kiss. The crowd erupted once more, drowning out as she pulled away to say, "I love you, krasavchik."

“And I love you, song of my heart; my Красивый.” Theo grinned. He pulled her up and tantalized the crowd with yet another loving kiss among hoots and calls of approval. Theo wrapped an arm around his bride and raised the other. “Come on and dance!”

At that the flood of patrons came to dominate the floor. They needed a few songs, and a few tries at taking a shot at dancing with the bride or groom, before games began. Wesley and Inara were quick to get it on. It had been some time since they got to have at the footloose and fancy free moves they loved so much. Following after were the others, with Cory being gentle with Rosalie due to her condition. Diki hunted down the hunky Russian with the tattoos on his arms. Yonten and Annabelle were no Willow or Theo, and probably not Inara or Wes, but the couple didn’t care. They had an excuse to flirt with one another. Lauri and Oliver were happy to enjoy a practiced step, full of gentle flirts and some light competitive spirit.

Of the Russians, Micha was pulled out by Amalia. Nothing rough or intense. A sister could tell when her brother needed a little boost. He did appreciate it. Granya did not dance. She scooted away to a corner. Liam had to chase her around before nabbing her. The ivory man insisted on at least one dance. Granya would never admit she liked it. Jovan would have preferred to stay out of it. He wasn’t much of a dancer. However, Mrs. McQueen would not allow it. She pulled him out and threatened him with a good time. Her daughters were quick to find partners; either themselves or a cute wandering, unsuspecting patron. Alassiel, who was not far from Kit, decided to show the tiny tyke a simple dance he could do. It devolved in just bending the knees and toddling around in circles. But that was okay! He was adorable. Natalia did not have a forward nature. She watched the pairings and clapped for support.
 
Ellie and Everest took to the floor with months of dancing to make up for. While there was some method to the madness, it was also a sensual display that left little wonders as to how they now had a one month old. Little John was watched over by his great Aunt and grandmother who happily left the partying to the youth.

Andriy had been content with watching from the side lines, clapping along with the music. That was until a pair of strong Brazilian hands decided he would look better on the dance floor, a good nudge sending him only a few feet from where Alassiel and Kit were dancing. With pinked cheeks he gave the two a small wave. "Is good dance, Kit," he praised.

Baby Kit hugged his plushie out of delight for the compliment, dancing that much more enthusiastically. He motioned for Andriy to come and hold his free hand while he continued his own little dance. This way they can dance together.

Alassiel beamed to see how happy the child got when his buddy encouraged him. “Oh he’s just over the moon.” She had paused in her dancing, which Kit saw and decided to bring her in on their fun. It would be too hard to hold Kit’s other hand. The baby soon realized this and pointed at Andriy’s hand. “Now, we can’t refuse the little Lordling, can we?” Alassiel questioned rhetorically, offering her hand to Andriy.

Andriy certainly couldn't turn down the offered hand from the little master of dance, chuckling as he held it loosely. The direction from Kit to then take the young woman's hand made him chuckle, faint pink on his cheeks yet again. "No, we can't," Andriy had to agree with her question, his free hand finding her soft one with a gentle grip of his own. The color in his cheeks darkened slightly, though he turned his attention to Kit who was still doing his wobbly interpretation of a dance, the Ukrainian also doing small twists and side steps as their circle of dancing allowed.

Giggles and smiles all around, Alassiel couldn’t help but be enthralled with this baby! Seafoam eyes sparkled and reminded her of the oceans she lived near for many years. As much as the Drowned Temple had its flaws—being a kelpie’s personal human conditioning camp for prepping life long slaves—she couldn’t deny the advantages she had when there, though she’d never return. “We are very good, if I can be so bold.” Alassiel mentioned as one song ended and another began. However, this time, Kit demanded to be held. The Drowned Maiden agreed, pulling him up. Then Kit put his seal on her hair again. Chuckling, Alassiel said to Andriy, “Mind if you hold him? I think I will braid a thin strand so I can tie the seal to the end.” But when she tried to transfer the babe, he corrected their behavior. No no, he decides when to leave. “Oh well, I guess— could you do it?” Alassiel asked. “A strained just behind my ear would do.”

Andriy had been completely prepared to accept the toddler on to his hip, though it was clear the Lordling did not agree with this. The proposition from Alassiel had his cheeks their pink hue once more, though he nodded. Stepping close enough, he removed a small section of her hair and separated it into three smaller ones. They were likely quite a sight on a dance floor, his eyes trained on weaving the strands back and forth with every ounce of concentration he could muster. Finally he reached the end, and though it would certainly not win any hairstyle awards or even honorable mentions, it did at least look like a braid. "Vybachte, I am no good at this," he admitted with a chuckle and shrug of his shoulders.

"Oh, it's fine. Look, the little stray hair can be splashes of water, or leaping fish." Alassiel doubted Kit would mind. The little boy clapped as best he could with his seal plushie in his arms. "You've made him very happy."

Baby Kit wanted to see the seal swim. He patted her shoulder to indicate wanting to get down. Kit motioned her to dance again. Alassiel began a step or two, which caused her waves to shift around and the braid to sway. Baby Kit bounced his knees and clapped. Yes, this was good, but it could be better. Kit pointed at Andriy and then gestured to Alassiel. The Lordling invited his favorite buddy to dance with the seal. Alassiel happened to be a holder.

The Drowned Maid giggled and smiled at the blushing Ukrainian. She was no stranger to people finding her pretty, but few were pleasant themselves. There would be no complaint from her to dance for Kit with Andriy. "Well now, can't refuse." She took his gentle hand and began a dance that might tousle her hair. At the risk of causing her dancing partner a redder cheek, Alassiel asked, "Do you have someone you call yours?"

Andriy had allowed himself to be coaxed into a dance, though he may have to chide Baby Kit later for such a set up. Unless of course it well - in that case he'd make sure to get the tyke as many seal toys as his little heart desired! His embrace of her body was a mindful one, hands carefully placed for the purpose of dancing and not creeping toward any of her more personal parts. Her question did just as she had suspected, his blush appearing once more along with a small smile. "Nemaye, there is no one," he said, though not in a regretful manner. "I focus on work, friends. Roman mozhe pryyty, koly robota zakinchena my bat'ko says."

"That is sensible; work before play." Alassiel spun so that the seal leaped. This had Kit clapping again. When she faced Andriy she asked, "Is your work done for today, moya vyshnya?" Alassiel asked, not quite playing coy.

Andriy had been just as enticed by her spin as young Kit had been, enjoying how her ocean locks flew about before framing her face yet again. Her question had his cheeks a deeper pink, growing closer to the cherry she dubbed him as. "Um, y-yes. No more work for today," he said with minimal struggle as his eyes threatened to stray from her face. "This is play, tak? You are dancing waves for Kit's seal."

“Yes, this is play. So will be the riddles—which I will be sure to make very hard,” Alassiel agreed, but after a move that brought them a little closer, she said in a promiscuous tone, “But I am not just dancing for Kit’s seal.” She didn’t elaborate. Alssiel merely flounced around for Kit and subtly, or not so subtly, for Andriy.

While he may not have been overly versed in the world of suggestive speak or flirtatious glances, Andriy was also not completely blind to her movements. His eyes continued to travel along her body as she spun and danced about, drawn back to her face as she stepped near. The tone she spoke with resonated with his stomach, and gazing into her eyes his body told him that she just might have been implying more. "You are dance for me?" Slight disbelief that of everyone at this quite crowded event she was looking at him. He didn't have the silver-tongued charisma of Wesley or the brute strength of Joao, so he was not used to earning attention like this.

Alassiel delighted in Andriys’ refreshing naivety. Not that he was completely ignorant, of course, but that he had didn’t come off presumptive, which made him endearing. Perhaps that was why he was only catching on to her flirty behavior. She answered with a nod and a smile, “Yes, moya vyshnya, I dance for you.” Alassiel did a spin and reminded him, “I will sing for you later as well. Do you have a favorite I might perform?”

His Adams apple bobbed up and down in a visible gulp when she had once more used her new pet name for him. "No, no favorites," he said, as he followed her flowing skirt with his gaze. "But I think anything will be beautiful in you voice."

“Anything?” Alassiel asked with a playful smile. She could have been more alluring and sensual, but the Drowned Maiden saw an opportunity to be a little goofy and leaned close to Andriy’s ear and whispered, “Tea cup.”

Even such a simple word had his cheeks into cherries once more, though perhaps her proximity had more to do with that than talk of dishes. He nodded, tilting his chin down to look at her once more. "Tak, even tea cup," he said with a sheepish grin, "is music on your lips, Alassiel."

“Andriy, you are sweet.” Alassiel admitted with a chuckle that was more herself than an attempt at allure. The song came to its end. She kept his hands in hers a moment more before the announcer headed to the mic to direct the crowd for the games. “Така солодка, як вишня.” Kit came up and motioned for them to bring him to Hye. He was satisfied for now— the seal would stay in place. “I’ll look for you in the games, moya Vyshnya. Perhaps you will end up my cherry tree.”
~oOo~​

Gordon, who had witnessed the shove from Joao, decided to help him dance as well. Moving over to Natalia, he gave a small nod of his head to her. "Excuse me, miss. I hope it's not a bother, but you see my friend tends to be quite shy, so he's asked me to see if you might have a dance with him?" A convincing story and a point to the back of Joao were all the set up he could manage, leaving the ball in the Russian vets court.

“Oh? Someone wants to dance with me?” Natalia looked to where Gordon had pointed to and saw Joao stood amidst the crowd. Natalia couldn’t very well allow someone who wanted to participate just shuffle themselves in some corner from shyness. Natalia smiled at Gordon and said, “How kind of you to help your friend. I think I will.” With a swish of her skirt Natalia made off to Joao. She came to stand at his side and said, “Pardon me, Joao. Would you like to dance?” People who were shy didn’t appreciate their shyness being a topic of discussion. Natalia would only bring it up if she had to.

The sudden voice at his side made Joao turn in surprise, though a pearly smile appeared to see who it belonged to. "Natalia. Dance? I would love to," he said as he offered a hand to him. She had been friendly earlier, though he had felt that was more due to the fact it was her cousin's wedding and she was the best versed in English. Now he began to wonder if those Russian eyes that had examined him earlier couldn't get enough of his Brazilian form.

Pleased she had accomplished the first step in aiding the shy man to enjoy the party, Natalia fell in step with Joao elegantly. While not a shy person herself, merely reserved, she did have experience with shyness such as with Granya in the family. Natalia allowed her dance to speak for her. Engaged, flowing, and attentive. The Russian vet soon found reason to speak, though she knew talking wasn’t a shy person's forte. “You’re very good,” she said with an encouraging, gentle tone. The kind that she would hope bluster confidence that he may lack. “Do you practice often?” Natalia’s dark eyes were on his. It was hard to tell what she was thinking; had she been checking him out before, or really just gauging if she could climb him?

When their dance had started off quiet, Joao simply assumed she was not the talkative type. That or perhaps she was ready for a break from being a hostess for the wedding and only wanted to relax. Whatever the reason, he grinned at her compliment, accepting the praise as indication she was watching just how he had danced. "You are also quite good," he said as his light eyes found her gaze and remained in place. "Mostly at weddings, but sometimes go out and dance. Many weddings lately," he chuckled. At least many more than he was used to going to in such a small time frame.

Mildly intrigued at hearing he goes out, Natalia had to guess Joao loved dancing too much to allow shyness to get in the way. "That's wonderful that you go out to dance." But that did make her wonder why he had been shy to ask her. Maybe danced with friends. That would explain it. Either way, she was happy to have been a new person he reached out to. It showed he was really trying! "Let me know if you need a moment to yourself though. There's a lot of new people here. It could be overwhelming. If you want, we could even walk the trail."

Natalia seemed to be immensely concerned with his reaction to the wedding guests, which felt odd. Joao had even said that he'd attended weddings recently, though maybe she thought this one was larger than the Crosse gathering in October. He didn't think so. Her remark about it being overwhelmed caused his brows to furrow for just a moment when her offer to walk was presented. "Am enjoying dancing with you, senhorita Natalia, but if you would like to walk, we can walk," he didn't commit either way. Instead, he took an interest in examining her face, wondering just what had led her to his side asking for a dance.

"Oh, I'm fine to dance. I'm enjoying it immensely, in fact. You're a wonderful partner. I just thought since, well-" Natalia leaned in closer to speak quietly, to be respectful and considerate of his position, "-Gordon let me know you were a little shy. I'm sorry if I am drawing too much attention to it." Perhaps he had hoped not to look too eager for the suggestion to walk. Sometimes shy types tended to try to blend in rather than admit they want space publicly.

The reveal of her actions only furthered the look of confusion on Joao's face. Shy? Gordon... "He say that, hmm?" he spoffed and shook his head, deciding that Natalia would deserve the truth in this moment. "Gordon is...imp. I not shy, senhorita. Apologies if his mischief made you come walk to me, but no. Am quite comfortable like this; with you."

Natalia chuckled lightly, flashing a perked brow at Gordon. Then she turned her dark eyes up at Joao. “There’s no need to apologize, Joao. I can be quite reserved myself, but I am not shy.” The Russian maid took it upon herself to switch her dancing from polite to friendly. “I am quite comfortable. Perhaps I owe Gordon a thank you.”

Unlike Andriy, Joao was comfortable in his skin when it came to communicating with the opposite gender. He didn't miss the shift in her dance style, allowing his hold on her to tighten just enough that it brought their bodies closer together. Nothing that couldn't be broken and his hands stayed in more chaste placement. For the time being. "A thank you indeed," he mused, deciding against his initial thoughts to give the young man a punch in the shoulder. He might have been up to no good, but it was working out now in the Brazilians favor. "But maybe we see the trail at some point? Would not want to tire you dancing, senhorita Natalia," her name rolled off his tongue.

“That’s a good point,” Natalia said, smiling with the lightest pink on her cheeks when he spoke her name. It could be from the dancing, it could be from her first real interest in years, but that would be left to the imagination. “Walking is certainly worth our energy, although...” Natalia felt a small thrill in indulging in flirtatious behavior, though she wasn’t sure she was practiced in it. “I can think of other activities,” she mused.

His lips pulled back further into a wistful smirk as she was the first to flick her tail about with the air of suggestion. "Outras atividades? Minha senhorita, I can think of many ways to spend hours with a vision as you." His words were all but a low, rumbling purr, his strong arm spinning her about before rolling her back into his embrace, her face stopping just inches by his. "But we can start with walk. If you like."

A soft gasp from the motion escaped her when their fronts met. The closeness allowed for Joao to feel the beat of her heart from the press of their bodies. “Yes, other actives,” Natalia’s eyes lit with amusement, both inviting him and also playing with him. “Like Fir Trees and Squirrels,” she said simply with a teasing tone, not admitting if she meant anything else, though dark eyes were quite clearly shimmering with implication. Her playful smile certainly gave away that she didn’t mind his own allusion. “I think a nice walk after a game would do well, don’t you? A pleasant way of winding down after climbing up.” Natalia said as the song ended and the announcement for the games sounded over the speakers.

The playful implications could have gone on and on if it weren't for the call of attention to the games ahead. Joao only grinned as he released his hold on Natalia. "We will see if you can climb me indeed, little squirrel," he winked as those around them either prepared for the games or moved to sit and watch. She was a delight he had decided, and she might not have been as much of a minx as Inara was, but he was content with giving chase for the night.

Natalia surprised herself with her willingness to go along with the flirting and the posturing. Truly, it had been years since she had come close to someone physically. There was some hope for the doctor she worked with, but the two of them were just as reserved as the other. And besides, Dr. Kobaiyashi seemed to have pulled away lately. Keeping their talks short and professional. It felt deliberate. Natalia wasn’t even sure how far she was going to go; hardly a person to throw caution to the wind. Whatever the case, Natalia decided a wedding was always the time and place to make some effort. Even if she wasn’t sure she was doing it right. “I’ll be sure to give it a try.” Natalia left with a smile on her face, leaving with a smile on her face and an interest in seeing where this went.

The guests broke up into batches, as it was thought to by Theo. Each batch would go through all of the games until they each had their winners, who would then earn a prize for the winning pair. Yonten and Annabelle got in a batch with Everest and Ellie. Cory found himself competing with Wesley and Inara. Joao, Natalia, Lauri, and Oliver were in one together. Andriy, Alassiel, and Diki were in the last.

All the men formed a ring, facing outward. The women made a second ring around them. Before the song began, those rules were told in detail. Once it was clear, and no one had questions, the music began to play.

The women trotted around, dancing and twirling, singing along with the song. First time the song stopped there were giggles and squeaks and chuckles as women attempted to climb up the men to their upper bodies. Some were small enough to perch on the shoulders of men. Some clung weakly to their torsos and slid slowly down, only to hit the floor and be disqualified. Some men fell, which meant that man had to leave the loop and so did the woman. This round none of the Russians or the Hunters failed.

Second round Cory’s brow sweat, seeing a particularly hefty woman stop in front of him. She quickly grabbed onto Cory in an attempt to shimmy up his body. Cory wavered, exasperatedly exhaling while trying to keep upright. The pause of the song ticked away, second by second. His face turned red. Cory’s legs wobbled—a flowing melody broke the tension inside him and the woman was off once again. “Phew!” Cory sighed. He glanced around and saw that the loop was getting quite small.

In the first batch's second round, Fate decided that couples would land on each other rather than strangers. Looking more like a koala than a squirrel, Annabelle shimmied her way up Yonten's her legs coiled around him while her lips found his. "You make a pretty good tree, Bunny," she smirked.

“This tree has beetles,” Yonten said with a smirk before nipping at her neck and nibbling on her ear. The Tibetan couldn’t touch, lest he be disqualified, but they said nothing about flirting. “Better come back, your nuts are hidden here.”

"Oh, I promise you I will," his dragon purred before hopping back off of him and continuing along with the music.

Meanwhile just around the corner, Ellie was grateful that Everest was as solid of a man as he was. Months off from work meant her upper body strength had wavered some, though she did manage to make it up him. There just had to be a bit of sweat in the mean time.

Each time Lauri came around the circle, prancing and frolicking, Oliver's smile grew further. "S'amuser, mon Amour?" he asked her with playful eyes.

Arms and legs secure, the Lamb nuzzled her nose against her Lion’s. “Oui, mon Amour, very much.” She glanced around and saw she had a moment to spare, so she pressed her mouth to his neck and gave a tender, firm bite. “Oh, a good tree! I should return.” Lauri chuckled, letting go when the music began again.

"Dépêchez-vous, mon Agneau," he called with a chuckle, only moving to return his shirt to normal once she disappeared from his sight, the circle tightening yet again.

Likewise, Joao wouldn't deny that his own gaze followed Natalia each time she came about him, mildly disappointed that one of the pub patrons had been the first to scale him.

This second round nearly spelled the same as last time, but for the stumble of the patron that had her catching herself, leaving room for Natalia to get an opportunity to choose between Joao and another man. Feigning ignorance of the other guy, Natalia hopped up and climbed Joao, leg’s tight around his form as best as she could— the man was broad—with her hands holding his shoulders. “What a strong tree you are, Joao.” Natalia looked down with a smile.

A mischievous echo of her earlier implications shone in his eyes as his body held perfectly still beneath her, muscles well-trained. "And a nimble squirrel you are, senhorita," he winked up at her. "Perhaps I will see more of your climbing still tonight?"

The Russian vet had toyed with the thought. Really, there were no social clubs or friend groups to explore the options for mates that Natalia felt comfortable with joining. This would be the first, and it kind of fell in her path. Natalia wondered if she should take this chance to test out her ‘skills’. A placement test of sorts. Seemed like it was going well already. Natalia decided to keep the door ajar for the potentiality. She decided to leave him with a tease and raise the stakes. “Perhaps. If we make it to the balloon pop.”

The ocean-haired maiden drew in dark Ukrainian eyes with every turn and slip about him. His mind took him back to her whispering in his ear and Andriy had to swallow hard, trying to focus on his tree thoughts rather than her dancing for him.

Just as the Drownd Maiden came daintily along another contestant did so as well. One with a little more fire and determination in her eyes than most. When the song had stopped there were two choices: Andriy and a shorter, thinner man. Diki would take no chances. Alassiel chuckled when the Tibetan woman darted past her and up the unsuspecting Ukrainian. “Don’t you fall, or I will chop you into logs.” Diki warned him as she took her place on his shoulders.

The excitement that had been in Andriy's eyes was drained out and replaced with a muted horror as Diki launched herself up him. His body trembled, more from fear than her weight, but he nodded quickly to her. "No fall," he promised, swallowing hard. She couldn't get off of him quickly enough!

Alassiel gave a little shrug with an apologetic smile, then climbed up a considerably relieved man who didn’t want the ferocious Asian to threaten him. Besides, this pretty maid was a delight to have hug on his shorter frame.

The third round would find the first of the hunters out in the first batch. Ellie found herself trying to shimmy up Everest yet again when her hand slipped from his shoulders, losing her entire upper body grip. As she was falling backward, Everest threw a towel in for the rest of the game to stoop and catch her, beneath his arms, pulling her up to his chest. "Careful there, babe," he said with a chuckle before righting her on her feet.

"We're go- going to practice this again at...at home," Ellie said as she found her breath, not enjoying the postpartum body she still needed to tackle. The Phoenix let herself be carried back to the tables for a much needed glass of water and shared laughter at the experience, safe and sound.

"A good try though, Ellie!" Rosy praised them both, knowing that she would likely not be doing that in two months herself.

Cory felt his body creak when the same heavy woman glopped onto his body like a strangely strong blob. He wished he could make an excuse of saving someone— anyone—to get out of the iron hold of this lady. There was no way he would fall just because of her, though he thought about it, and he wasn’t about to save her if she slipped off. Brown eyes found chocolate ones on his lady love for strength. If he outlasted Wesley and Inara, that would be enough.

Meanwhile the couple in question were doing great. Inara’s exercises since the incident brought her back to normal. They were techniques she decided she would share with Ellie when she saw the couple had to sit this one out. Inara scurried like a proud squirrel up and down the various bodies, thankfully narrowing to the strongest ones. Inara chuckled to think that if Cory lasted longer, she’d might have to run up his body! That clearly hadn’t come to his mind. She knew. The look on his face would be priceless.

Annabelle nearly lost out another round to climb Yonten when some hussy thought she'd slow her step right before the Tibetan. "Not on my watch, sister," the dragon growled, slipping between the woman and her man and climbing up him with ease. "Find your own tree, lady. I've got nuts in this one."

The patron, puffy faced and frustrated, could not find the pluck to stand up to the Dragon. The Bunny enjoyed the demonstration of Annabelle’s devotion immensely. He chuckled at the thought of any girl braving the chance. So far he had Annabelle each time. They’d have to be careful, lest the judges disqualify Annabelle if she pulled off a squirrel from Yonten’s tree trunk!

The next round Oliver found Lauri on the Russian man beside her and it admittedly wasn't a sight he was overjoyed with, though he knew it was for the sake of the game. The woman who had climbed him seemed to be Lauri's tree's partner. Her grip wasn't nearly as good as Lauri's and she started to fall, her legs too tightly around Oliver's thighs that the weight of her crashing brought him down with her. He was quick to make sure she was okay, ever the gentleman, and helped her back to her feet. "I'm sorry I couldn't quite keep us up there, my dear," he said with a nod before giving Lauri a sheepish smile. "We'll have to continue our climbing another time, mon Amour."

“C'est d'accord. Souhaite moi bonne chance!” Lauri smiled, perfectly fine with the gesture. She appreciated that Oliver cared for the safety of a person over winning. They’d have plenty of chances to climb onto one another later.

Joao's eyes had brightened when Natalia came in sight, but Fate stood between him and another experience of their bodies pressed together. She stopped at the man just beside him, and this time he was a tree to an unknown face, though his gaze was found resting on her profile rather than the woman who clung to him.

Knowing Brazilian eyes were on her Natalia decided to peer at him through the tousled locks of umber that fell from her pinned hair. That would have to be fixed when she got down to dance around again. Natalia did her best to keep a coy smile. Something told her that her expression appeared more enticed than aloof. Upon releasing the ‘tree’, the Russian squirrel twirled away again.

Spared from Dikki's wrath when he hadn't fallen down, Andriy was hopeful for another chance at Alassiel stopping just before him. Oh, would he be so fortunate? She was before him and yet...the music hadn't quite stopped. It was only when she was on the man just past him that the music stopped and she began to climb him. Andriy turned to see who would be scaling him when his terror returned. "Bozhe," he breathed, braced for another aggressive climb.

Diki knew when a man was a good tree. She had been strategically choosing them and making sure they knew they’d be in for a slap if they failed her. Once more she chose Andriy and her limbs were like steel claws around his body. “If you pair with me when I win, you will expected to pop the balloon immediately, do you understand?” The looks on the faces of the other men told Andriy he wasn’t the only one to get this order.

The rounds picked off person after person. For Cory it finally came down to him, Wesley, and a patron. The women counted Inara among the last three. One of which was the heavy woman! Cory felt faint each time the lady passed in front of him. The young man nearly hyperventilated when the song ended and she looked about two steps closer to him than he would have liked! But Fate stepped in and she climbed Wesley instead. Cory, thankfully, was hiked by a smaller patron. He could tell Inara got her spot when she whooped.

“Oh shit!” Wesley gasped, falling with the heavy lady to the ground.

Cory blinked, craning his neck to see them laughing on the floor. Wesley’s face, red and sweaty, looked like he may have had this same woman as a recurring visitor too. Cory joined in on the mirth and the joy that she was out and so was Wesley! “Hah!” He shot a merry snort before facing forward. Then he heard a second man fall. Cory realized he was the last tree standing! “Woo!” Cory smiled wide, accepting applause. One man, three women. Cory delighted in this when the thought finally came to him. What if Inara won? The idea of popping a balloon against the rear end of his sister-in-law turned him pale. The only one who would care was Cory himself, and it certainly mattered! Cory sighed. If he was going to stick it to the man, he might just have to endure it!

The others caught on and teasing immediately ensued. The young man held staunch to his determination. Well, mostly. Inara danced around and around. Each time Cory’s heart flailed. When the song ended Inara darted up Cory and hooted, “WOO!”

Though she failed, the other patron chuckled and clapped for the winners. Cory paled, feeling his body fold like a noodle. Inara hopped off and caught her little brother. Wesley laughed, “Ah, Cory! WOO!”

“Ah, it’s going to be alright, Cor.” Inara pulled him to his feet and gave him a pat on his back. “Right after you can kiss your fiancée to erase the moment from your memory. How does that sound?”

“Fine.” Cory sighed with a cracked voice.

Rosy had to admit, the sight was an amusing one to her. She found no threat in the Tigress after all, but it was worth a few giggles to see Cory's discomfort. She knew she'd have to tend to his wounded ego later that evening, though perhaps not as ecstatically as they would have a month or two earlier in the pregnancy. "Well done, Cory!" she praised him. Winning against his brother had to at least account for something!

Cory met Rosalie’s cheering with a tired smile of hope. He sat on the chair provided where the winning pairs waited for the last two batches. The balloons were being filled up by the helpful assistants Theo and Willow provided. Each one a different color and tied to a timer set off by sound. The device would record the moment their balloon popped.

Not far from his batch Annabelle was faced with a particularly wily Russian maid who was quite a scurrier— light, agile. She had triumphed each round and came down to her, Annabelle, another patron, and the two remaining men being Yonten and a similarly built fellow. Lauri’s last tree had been unable to withstand yet another climber. Both left the batch. Lauri happily reunited with her Lion. Yonten felt the tension as he sensed the song was going to stop.

Any other squirrel was up for a fight if they thought they'd have Annabelle's place in this. The music had just barely stopped when she raced around the remaining man to face Yonten, jumping from the ground and immediately wrapping her legs around his waist. There were curse words behind from the woman she'd nearly toppled to get on him, but she could care less. "This gave me ideas for later, Bunbun," she murmured, tightening the hold with her arms and letting her front rub against the bark of his tree.

It took everything for Yonten not to pinch her thigh. He had to restrain himself with an exhale, “Ah-eesh.” This Dragon will have to answer to a Bunny the more she teased!

All along the women and men had dropped off, Natalia had a close call here and there. The men were wearing out as much as the women. She thanked her family's insistence for physical training. She was sure she would have fallen by now if not. For her it was down to two men and three women. Natalia observed the remaining men were catching their breath. Any man was as good as the next. When the song ended she had the equal choice of one over Joao, but she had to decide quickly. Natalia gracefully leaped up Joao and that woman scrambled away to another man. Stifling a giggle, Natalia gave the excuse, “The other fir trees aren’t as tall. A squirrel needs a good look out, da?”

Despite the scurry of women up and down his body, Joao remained perfectly still beneath her hold, his grin spreading as he looked up at her. "Verdade. If you are after a good view, I can do that, senhorita squirrel," he offered before she found her feet on the ground again. They still had a final round to go, down to himself, his dark-eyed squirrel and another woman.

As for Andriy, Diki had her eyes trained on him in the last round. Two men, three women like the others. The lad had been stiff as a board for the last rounds. Alassiel was getting a little tired, but she was hanging in there! Last song paused and it was between Diki and the Drowned Maiden. This time Alassiel had been close enough to dart up Andriy, holding onto him with a look at Diki that said she had enough of her frightening the poor cherry tree. In a huff, Diki climbed up the man beside Andriy. Alassiel murmured, “This squirrel will have her Vyshnya one way or another.” She leaned to his ear and whispered. “They are my favorite fruit to eat.”

Andriy's cheeks were the darkest red they'd been all night. It took immense control for him not to coil his arms about her slender waist and hold her near, a growing heat of interest in his stomach while her soft scent wafted up to his nose. "And you are hungry, moye more?" he breathed before he could stop himself, feeling the tides of her eyes and waves of her hair made it an appropriate name in response.

Just before Alassiel pranced away she purred, “Well, as they say— what the sea wants, the sea takes. And my depths are insatiable.” The Drowned Maiden left Andriy with those words singing in his ears.

Swear words and the sound of hitting broke the tension. Diki had threatened her tree into a fainting spell. She stood whacking his arm and cursing his wobbly legs. People stepped in to drag her away and give the man a breather and some water.

“Ah! We won!” Alassiel squealed in excitement. “Now we wait until the other pairings are ready. I think Annabelle, Yonten, Joao, and Natalia are in their last round.” She had yet to let go though, saying, “Are you ready for the Balloon Pop?” Alassiel leaned to his ear and said, “Does it not remind you of anything else that can pop, moy Vyshnya?”

The relief that he would not have to be mounted by the fierce Tibetan was insurmountable, though Andriy found he was more distracted by the maiden still holding on to his frame. Her joy was infection and his smile spread, pulled in to her. With the game over, his hands found their way to her waist, not wanting her to spill to the ground. The heat that he had felt building had turned into a raging fire at the murmured question. Her provocative words had him swallowing hard, a sheepish smile on his face. "Um..bulʹbashky?" he asked with a nervous chuckle, his fingers firmly keeping her from falling over.

Alassiel giggled, “Yes, true, bubbles.” She had to admit this was a fact. Alassiel’s fingers brushed the back of his neck. “And balloons.” She offered as well. Theirs was ready too, a blue one in fact. Alassiel slipped down to stand with her hands on his shoulders. “Let’s see how fast you can pop ours,” The Drowned Maiden murmured to him quietly, “Win or lose, perhaps I shall pop yours, moya Vyshnya?” Alassiel pulled away to stand by the chair set up for her to hold for stability.

The veil between her words and meaning was immensely sheer. Andriy felt his cheeks still burning as he watched her as she walked away, drawn to follow her even if it wasn't time to compete. Suddenly he was much more motivated to win this match, if for nothing else than to prove he was worthy.

"Any bets on who will go through?" Oliver asked with amusement as they surveyed the final round. His eyes had fallen on Andriy and the silky-voiced woman who'd seemed to have taken an interest in him since they were dancing. Good for him, he decided. Andriy had been the shy one out for quite some time now.

"Well, I can't imagine Yonten and Annabelle will go down without a fight," Rosy remarked over a sip of water. "And Joao is quite a sturdy man. I'd say he goes through as well."

Wesley studied the options. “Annabelle would breath fire on any girl, so if she failed it would be because she went in for the attack.” He hummed in thought while he evaluated the others. “Natalia’s win depends on her speed. That other one is quite fast.”

“Oui, I am not sure if she will have the agility,” Lauri had to admit. The Russian squirrel competed against someone who could pivot on a dime. They very well could dart around Joao to his front.

In the first group, everyone was starting to feel the weight of their games from climbing and holding up skirted squirrels. That and Annabelle had made a mistake of a few too many savory comments and was starting to get distracted. Still, she was determined to be a victor, knowing if they made it past this game they'd likely win the remaining ones. The music came to a stop once more, this time with Annabelle directly in front of Yonten. "One more time," she promised him, shimmying up his torso and stopping in a position she hoped would be a temporary reward, her chest level with his face. Next to them the man had his share and was beginning to sway; all it would take was the woman to have one mistep and they'd tumble to the ground.

Yonten sighed in yet another tease from his Dragon. All he could do was give a discreet kiss or two. No grabbing. But it was okay, because he heard the fall of a fir tree and a squeak of a squirrel. Now it was Yonten, Annabelle, and a wily patron. When Ana had left he felt he could hear her familiar padding around behind him. Any patron that passed by was immediately ignored. The song stretched on until finally it abruptly stopped. The remaining patron darted around for a chance at climbing Yonten. As Fate would have it, she was equal distance from Yonten’s front and with hands that were outstretched.

“Here we go,” Wesley grinned, eager like everyone else to see how this went own. Did Annabelle have the advantage of speed? Even a blink of an eye would be enough to save her from having to deck this aggressive Russian patron.

There was not a lot of time to spare, but with her man on the line, Annabelle had motivation beyond her normal abilities. Racing around Yonten, she jumped up on Yonten, nearly on his side from the angle she'd leapt. The other woman had also done the same, a split second after. "Oh hell no, I said find your own tree, bitch," the dragon roared, extending her foot and nudging the other woman's hip enough to loosen her grip, toppling her down. "Squeak, squeak, muddafukka." Her tree, her man. Ain't nobody was taking him from her.

“Oof!” The patron fell on her bum and rolled away. When she sat up she huffed. It was simply not fair! Annoyed, but defeated, she dusted herself off and marched away. The resounding insult of Annabelle’s squirrel shout had her cross her arms and turn her nose up on her way to her table.

“Ahh, that’s my bitch!” Yonten praised, his hands came to clasp around his Dragon and pulled her against his front for a more comfortable hold. Despite the crowd he took his time meeting her mouth in a passionate kissing session. Whatever happened after this didn’t matter. Annabelle had rang his bell. It was on. Theo and Willow had anticipated this— some of the lounges were farther away from the wedding and easily draggable further for anyone with courtesy to their guests.

While Yonten grabbed Anna’s butt and made out, their ballon was ready on the chair for them when they were done. This gave the others time to get into place at least.

Each time Natalia walked in front of Joao, he found it harder to stop his head form turning to follow her about. She was an exciting woman, that was for sure. Offering little bits of hope dashed in with a good chase to keep him coming. He braced himself for the final stop of the music.

Round and round Natalia twirled and trotted, completely calm. The opponent was quite confident too. Between the two they could tell which of them had the upper hand in ability though, what with the patron practically zipping with no shortage of breath. She often passed up Natalia who was admittedly slower. Strangely slower, almost deliberately so. When the music stopped both women were right behind Joao. The tiny patron darted around to the front in a blink. She went so quickly that when she climbed Joao’s front she was surprised to find herself eye to eye with Natalia!

“The rules are you must climb the fir tree,” Natalia said with a pleasant smile. “People forget there is no rule against climbing up the back of a man.”

“Ah!” The patron sighed in defeat, with a good natured nod. “You are right!” Natalia had not wasted time getting to the front. She simply turned and hopped onto Joao from behind him.

A round of applause for the clever turn of events followed. Theo had hoped his cousin would win, seeing her coming out of her reserved manner for the festivities. “Nasdrovia! Ahaha! Good one! Yah!”

Joao chuckled heartily at the comment from his smart little squirrel. "Inteligente," he praised, looking back over his shoulder to find he was immensely close to her face from where she hung. "Clever squirrel gets pick of trees, sim?"

“Da, I do. And this squirrel prefers the best,” Natalia murmured, inches from his lips, before she slipped down and came around to the front. The Russian squirrel kept her dark eyes on the mountain of a man as she walked with a sway, hands tucked at the low of her back, to the balloon and chair set up for them.

"Quite the feisty games, aren't they?" Ellie said with a chuckle, now fully recovered from exerting herself earlier. "At this rate the wedding's going to end with quite the aroused guests here."

"As if that weren't the case on any other night," Rosy spoffed, shaking her head at the accusation.

Oliver had to click his tongue at the remark from his friend. "Oh, but dear you are hardly an innocent soul yourself," he said, knowing quite a bit from his many bro brews with Cory.

They weren't wrong; she had walked right into that. And without Cory around to help her get out! Rosy pink cheeks darkened as she found a sip of water was needed. At least the festivities were continuing soon to take the attention off if her.

Wesley added on the tease. “Don’t think we didn’t notice you glowing at Ellie and Everest’s wedding. More than once and not a lick of shame.” He had more to say about it, and relished the pink on her cheeks.

“Oh Rosy Posy,” spoffed Lauri, “I think you may have walked into that one, oui?”

“Yes she did,” Wesley chuckled. “I’ll spare you, darling. The next game is afoot.”

They weren't wrong; she had walked right into that. And without Cory around to help her get out! Rosy pink cheeks darkened as she found a sip of water was needed. At least the festivities were continuing soon to take the attention off if her.

Several chairs were dragged to the middle, but only three mattered to the Hunters. Annabelle and Yonten finally came up for air long enough to realize they were holding everyone up. The Dragon was positioned with her hands on the back of the chair. Yonten stood right behind her. A balloon with a device attached squeaked as they wedged it between them. As per the rules, Yonten could only rest his hands on her hips. Straying could disqualify him. It didn’t stop Yonten from giving Annabelle that pinch. “He he,” Yonten chuckled. Sweet payback.

Annabelle let out a soft yelp, looking over her shoulder at her man. "Oh, you best be mindful cause I'll get payback for that," she promised him, even if that just meant it'd be a continuous circle. She didn't mind that.

The others followed suit. Andriy came behind Alassiel who peered back once with a wink at the young Ukrainian man. She was a slight bit shorter than the chair, but it would work out fine.

The brief wink was enough to turn his cheeks light pink once more. Andriy let his hands fall down to her hips, trying hard not to think of just how they felt in his hold. They had a balloon to pop, after all.

Natalia had the opposite problem. She was slightly taller than the average woman, which meant she had to bend forward slightly. At this point, if she ever wanted to keep her cheeks a normal color, she had to consciously not catch the sight of any of her family and especially not her father. Jovan so far had no issue with the games. It was all games. However, he did find Joao’s demeanor to be a little friendlier than necessary.

Whether he was unaware of any lingering gazes from her father or simply unafraid of them was undetermined. What was known that the Brazilian man had trouble not looking down at Natalia's protruding back end, though the sound of talking made him reaffirm his gaze to the back of her hair. It was beginning to fall lose once more, and he briefly considered reaching up to readjust the pin before deciding it was likely beyond the scope of established allowed things.

Out of all of them Cory had the worst time. His fingers were clammy as they weakly held Inara’s hips. “Oh dear…” He exhaled shakily. “Oh this feels so wrong!” Cory lamented.

Inara chucked, “Oh Cory, we’re gonna lose if you hesitate!” She turned her head to see over her shoulder.

“DON’T LOOK BACK! THAT’S WORSE!” Cory yelped.

That undid Inara who couldn’t help but laugh uncontrollably. She was losing her hold on the chair as much as Cory was struggling to commit to a hold on her waist. She couldn’t even respond to the chide from her husband who wanted them to win— because Inara winning means he won anyway.

“Are you read?” The announcer spoke over the mic. “One, two, THREE!”

POPOPOPOP! The balloons went off.

“D’oh!” Cory jolted, pushing his hips forward in an awkward angle. The balloon squeaked against him and Inara before it shot out the side and hit a patron in the head. Cory sighed, face-palming.

Inara cupped her mouth to stifle the laughter inside while she urged him to go to his lady love. Cory didn’t argue. He sauntered over to Rosy with a big pout and a face flushed and bashful. Not embarrassed as much as fully bewildered. The young man speared his arms wide and expected a full kiss and a comforting pat! Because he just went through a trial and she was his cookies and pint of ice cream at this point!

Familiar arms wrapped around her man as he came to seek refuge. Rosy gave him gentle kisses on his cheek and lips, murmuring that he did well, which he did, all things considered. She so made promises for time alone together that evening, less a balloon between them.

Yonten’s pop resounded in an echo to his satisfaction. The thump Annabelle’s rear made against him could be heard in addition to it. Power didn’t equal speed, but he wasn’t worried about that as much. He wanted to see Annabelle’s figure move in a provocative way and he accomplished that. The Tibetan didn’t let her hips go. The device had yet to fall. His fingers gripped her hips tightly in a familiar hold. “Heh, thump, thump, muddafuka.” A call to a Bunny’s stomp of his back legs.

Annabelle couldn't help but let out a groan under her breath at the familiar push of Yonten behind her. Whether or not they won at that point, she believed they were likely done with games for the evening. At least knew that others would participate in or watch. "Oh you can thump me all you want," she said as she straightened up from the chair, their bodies still pinching the remnants of the balloon. "Think we can go find somewhere to continue this?" Jinpa was being watched by Diki or Kazumi and Hye, after all. And they could be quick if needed.

Yonten’s black eyes shimmered. Quick or not, he wanted her now. The Bunny’s arms scooped up his Dragon and the balloon device fell. He made it his business to focus on engaging in another bout of kisses—this time teasing and adding to the tension they would use to slingshot them into passion once they were far enough away. Being in the woods at night, in a lounge quite distant from the group, they became a faint haunting sound in the darkness lit only by fairy lights. Children were told that ghosts were in the forests, so they shouldn’t stray. The wild couple kept the kids from leaving the trail!

At the call for them to begin, Andriy tightened his hold on Alassiel's waist. He knew that she was slightly lower than him and made a quick calculation in his mind. Rather thrusting straight forward into her, a move that would likely mean the balloon would slip away, he chose to bend his knees and bring his hips to hers in an upward, firm motion. He may have lacked the experience for similar activities, but he did know physics and have a fair amount of strength to him. He quickly looked down at Alassiel, the balloon between them for a moment longer. "I did not hurt you, did I, moye more?"

Alassiel eased up and wrapped her arms behind her, giving him a reverse hug. “No, moya Vyshnya, you did not hurt me.” She appreciated the concern. It came out of a genuine want for her safety which put a smile on her face. Alassiel pressed their hug tighter. “You did well; like you had a pin you used to pop,” she purred, letting go of him then to pick up the device for the judges to examine.

The prolonged sensation of her body pressed back into his had his cheeks heating up. He may not have had a pin for the balloon, but if she lingered too long he'd need to find a place to sit down and hide a problem threatening to grow. "You do well, too," he murmured, unable to take his eyes off of her while she stopped down. The games were gradually taking a backseat to the building curiosity she set off in him.

Joao had pulled himself together to focus and just in time. The start was called and his hips instantly responded, a firm and also quick thrust made contact with Natalia's hips. The balloon popped and the motion also jarred her slightly, a good thing she had the chair to stable her. Before his thoughts could wander and he become no better than Yonten, Joao released his hold on her waist, their balloon toppling to the ground as he offered a hand to Natalia to help her up. "Sorry, is more force than I meant. Did not want to knock you so."

“All is forgiven,” Natalia said, grateful for his help. That bump sent her forward more than expected and she inhaled sharply, making a soft noise on exhale of astonishment when her hands lost their hold and slipped own the back of the chair to the cushion, only to cause her to back to try to compensate, making it bow. She caught the fleeting look of the questioning brow of her father which made her blush. When Natalia straightened up and turned to Joao, her cheeks lingered with color. But more than that, Natalia was impressed by his strength. Dark eyes found his and they rested there a moment before the call for examination reminder her of the game. “Ahem— the device.” Natalia didn’t stray from Joao’s eyes as she lowered herself to kneel one knee to the ground. Slender fingers searched blindly for a second before she got what she needed. Natalia used her freehand to hold his as she got up again. Once more she paused, in thought, and then turned to bring he device to the judges.

The Brazilians interest immediately grew when Natalia turned to face him with flushed cheeks. Had their bump for the game jarred thoughts in to her? Joao had been too focused on the task at hand and then ensuring she wasn't injured from the force of his hips that any looks from father's present were missed. His eyes stayed trained on her as she felt around for the device, a smile pulling at the corner of his lips. She seemed to be getting just as enticed as he was. Folding his arms over his chest, a playful smirk lingered as he watched the Russian maid walk away, taking mild interest in the view though much more was on the line in his mind.

Back at the table and freshly relieved of baby duty, Gordon was all but rubbing his hands together as his cupid's plan was going well. Now all he needed was for the mountain of a man to get too handsy and Daddy Jovan to erupt like Vesuvius. Voila, payback for being dunked at the yacht.

A glance at Jovan showed the fruits of Gordon’s labor were ripening. The Russian bear of a man, while no physical match in size, had years of experience in a hell hole of monsters and muscles that dealt with them; a compact machine built for war. This was what went through Jovan’s mind when he studied Joao’s eyes on his daughter. Not far from him sat Wesley who would sympathize. The Fox had no fears of a handsy ten-year-old boy, but he kept his eyes on the child who bounced a ball between him and his little Dove. One moment these men encouraged others to enjoy carnal pleasures, the next moment they wore their guns on their hips when it came to their girls. Double standard? Hell yes. All it would take, as Gordon suspected, would be a misplaced hand on Natalia for Jovan to make his presence known.

Rosy, who was finding much more delight in watching the tea that was steeping than seeing her friends out there dry humping, caught in to a portion of what was happening and decided to run interference. After all, Joao was a nice guy and deserved a chance for a little flirting. Turning to Jovan, she was quick to demand attention. "So are all the foods tonight ones from your pub, Jovan? I've never seen Russian food catered like this. Absolutely divine," she praised.

Habits as a bartender drew Jovan’s eye over at Rosalie and her genuine approval. Truth worked to her advantage here. The old bear wasn’t one to give into flattery easily. A thing Wesley learned when the Fox meant to compliment him on his choice of outfit. While not ‘untrue’ Jovan detected the sentiment didn’t align fully with reality and thus only gave a grunt in response of acknowledgement, accompanied by a studying eye.

“Is job, but take pride in it. Glad you like.” Jovan offered the simple truth of the matter. The problem with the old bear was that he also had no trouble being short with words. He said what he said and turned his attention outward. He saw Joao next to Natalia, who were standing near Andriy and Alassiel, Amalia and a patron, and two other patron pairs. “Your friend Joao...Is have girlfriend, da? Or lover somewhere?” Perhaps he could spare the evening suspicion if that were the case.

Rosy's hopes that she had distracted him from monitoring Joao's slowly forming interest in Natalia were soon snuffed out when his eagle eyes were back on the two. She opened her mouth to answer that she wasn't sure when Oliver, having heard the question, inserted himself.

"Who Joao? I'm pretty certain he hasn't been close to anyone since Annabelle," he mused, earning a chime in from Everest.

"It probably takes that long to recover," he chuckled.

Desperate to try and help her friend out, Rosy shot a glare at Everest. His big mouth was going to ruin this before it could even start. Turning back to Jovan she tried to offer a reassuring smile. "I don't think he does. He's been quite a busy man with work while I've known him. A strong worker and very dedicated," all very much so truths.

Jovan grunted in acknowledgement of their words. All of their words. So this strong, dedicated worker had been with Annabelle? A rougher person than Jovan expected. Or rather, more verbose. Amalia had a rough edge, but she wasn’t the type to flaunt. Jovan didn’t know enough about Annabelle to take account of the kind of woman Joao looked for, but he at least knew where Joao was looking now. Still, the words ‘strong’ and ‘dedicated’ in regards to ‘work’ fell ease on his ears. What’s more, Jovan didn’t think Rosalie was bullshitting him.

“Hm, and what is work?” Jovan asked, looking Rosalie dead in the eyes.

Rosalie was grateful they all knew each other's 'public' jobs, used for when discussing someone in a non-hunting context. Just as Everest worked in finances and accounting, Inara was a bounty hunter, and so on. She offered a smile, pleased that Joao's cover career would likely suit the old bears thoughts. "He's a personal trainer. Very focused on healthy living and taking care of your body," she explained. "Lauri, my assistant, has worked with him recently as well and he's helped her stay sharp and toned."

Jovan observed the Brazilian and the French maiden. They did look fit. Health happened to be an important factor for their family. That didn’t account for his character, but Jovan approved the career choice. “Hm.” The old bear was not yet satisfied though, keeping an eye on the two as they got their prizes. Clearly Jovan wasn’t ready to let things be.

Inara, who had come to sit with Wesley beside their friends slowly gathering around the Russians, took notice of Jovan’s intensity and held in a chuckle. She wanted to see how well Rosy was able to tame a bear. Wesley had a hard time of it. This had to be interesting.

The announcer spoke in the mic for attention, quieting the room. “Counts are in and we have our winners! There are three slots. First place pair gets a pick of one of the date baskets filled with all kinds of treats and little games— I see dice with words in one folks, our bride and groom have some wicked fun in store for the winners!” The announcer then shifted his finger to point at more gift options. “Second place will get movie tickets and a concession stand gift card to cover food expenses. Nice!” Then he gestured to the embroidered sack. The only tradition from Aarin Theo decided to add was the sack. It was symbolic of the one in the ‘Soldier and Death’ tale, where a man collected the world into his sack to give to his bride. That was one version of the story. There were many. “Last but not least, the third place winners will get to pull out a gift from the sack.” At this point they were all on their toes to find out the winners.

Diki, who was finally back after promising not to target her failed tree, chilled by Gordon and shouted, “Get on with it!”

“Right!” The announcer shifted uncomfortably when he saw who called out at him. “And the winner is…Andriy and Alssiel by two seconds!” A round of applause prompted the announcer to speak louder. “Followed by Joao and Natalia, then Amalia and Mr. Quin! Come on up and choose your gifts!”

Alassiel hopped once excitedly and got up on her tip-toes to give Andriy a kiss on his cheek before taking his hand and walking with him to the baskets. They had to choose as a pair. There were options for cheese and wine, or collectors items, or, as the announcer pointed out, a couple baskets full of fun for a date night. Alssiel smiled with intent and gave Andriy a devouring look. “What do you think, moya Vyshnya? Which do you prefer we share?”

Andriy was beginning to believe that his natural color may never return to his face, currently there from the warmth of Alassiel's light kiss. He was all but pulled along as they headed to examine the prizes, even if it felt as if he was walking on air. He spotted the date basket and the dice previously mentioned that settled on top. Rampant thoughts had him swallowing quickly, offering a sheepish smile and pointing to the wine and cheese basket. "Cheese is good?" Though it wasn't cheese or wine that had him blushing when he looked at Alassiel. "You pick, moye more."

“No,” Alassiel said simply with a smile. She hopped up to sit on the table, leaning on her hands. “You choose.” Eyes of the sea trained themselves on Andriy. She had made it abundantly clear where her intentions were headed, but he had yet to do so himself. The Drowned Maiden waited for her Cherry-boy to choose—a basket of wine and cheese to split, or a basket with a particularly interesting set of dice to share.

Several more pairs of eyes were observing the situation from not too far away. Most were eager to see their little Ukrainian fellow take another step in his life. Some were curious about why everyone was so interested in staring at the two— these being the Russians and McQueens who were unfamiliar with Andriy’s past.

Still uncertain of just how bold he was expected to be with the growing curiousness she left in him, Andriy looked between the two baskets. One could be a pleasant time alone, sharing a healthy treat and enjoying good wine. The other was bound to lead from a good evening to an exciting night. His dark eyes bounced from one to the other until finally he stopped down and picked up the couples date basket. His cheeks were already pink by the time he had straightened up, offering a spare hand to help Alassiel off the table. "We see how night goes from here, tak?" He offered, though at this point he only wanted to slink back to a table, seeing many eyes were on them.

Keeping hold of Andriy’s hand as they walked back towards their familiar friends and family, Alasssiel smiled and purred, “I guess we’ll just have to roll the dice on that, won't’ we?”

“Woo!” Wesley hooted. “Nice choice, Andriy, you little devil.”

Inara didn’t want to scare the Ukrainian away. She hit her husband's shoulder and said encouragingly, “Looks like fun guys.”

Andriy had enjoyed the implication laced in Alassiel's soft words, much more than Wesley's direct remark. He gave a sheepish smile as he set the basket down on the table. "Seems to have good things," he defended his choice, though he hadn't had much of a chance to look over it at all. Instead his gaze fell on Alassiel, wondering if now that their games together had finished and there was no need to dance for a toddler if she'd pull away from him or stay. Perhaps the basket would be his ticket to keeping her nearby. "Want to see what is within, moye more?" he questioned her, forgetting that those about him could likely hear and know just what was being said.

Before anyone could say a word Wesley silenced them. Andriy had forgotten himself! Let this go, or they both might run away! Save your teases until they’re too far into the basket to leave. Andriy’s eyes, locked on Alassiel, missed the look and motion Wesley gave the others.

“Of course,” Alassiel said with interest. She took a seat next to him and placed the basket on a chair at equal distance from the two of them, so that they both might have a good look. The elegant weaved basket’s plastic easily peeled away from the body. Right away they saw they did not have to sacrifice wine and cheese. The first thing they saw when they slipped off the silk around the items was a charcuterie board with two glasses and a bottle of wine. The selection was less, but it looked delicious. Aside from the dice, expensive chocolates, and other edibles for a mild boost to what would be an already exciting evening, there were small wrapped packages, four candles, folded up lace fabric, a bottle of aphrodisiac infused oils, a pillow wedge to help adjust for a variety of ‘positions’, an iTunes card, and a sexy jenga tower for yet another sensual game with each piece inscribed with a risqué activity.

Una leaned over Alassiel’s shoulder, a drink clinked in her free hand, “Oooo, what’s this? Lace? What’s it for? Go on, Lassie, open it.”

Alassiel pulled it up and unfolded the lace. The item appeared to be a flowy top and matching thongs. The Drowned Maiden chuckled, “Well it looks my size at least.”

Moira gave Andriy a nudge and wiggled her brows. “Planning on that tonight?”

“Oh don’t tease him so! Let them have their peace.” Shae urged, sipping her whiskey.

Inara had to give her opinion. “That’s a lot to squeeze in tonight. That’s a whole date basket. You got so many things to try and— well what are those packets?”

Alassiel pulled one out, about the size of a hamburger, and just peeled a strip away before she blushed and ceased her tearing. “It’s…” she just saw them about to protest before pointing out the arrival of Lottie, Jasper, and Kit with their assistants. “Not for children to see.”

That helped keep Wesley at bay who almost snatched it to look. “Ah, the egg hunt is afoot I see.”

Andriy, who had cheeks as true as cherries from the moment the piece of lingerie had unfolded, was all but ready to duck down beneath the table. He was however, highly curious now at just what she had began to open that managed to bring a blush to her cheeks when she'd been the one with the flirtatious basket. "A lot to try out," he agreed, reaching for a well-needed beer to try and swallow down his bashfulness and praying the kids would be able to take the attention off of him.

To Andiry’s relief the children did take attention away from him. They were all abuzz for the coming egg-hunt. Kit came to Inara for a much needed mommy-baby session for the moment, but he did intend on being a part of the hunt. From where he sat he smiled to see his seal still in Alassiel’s hair.

The Drowned Maiden in question said, “I’ll put this on the side for safekeeping.” Andriy wasn’t the only one to hope for a distraction from their basket. While the others were drawn to the chattering and amusement of the children Alassiel’s hand slipped the packet she had been opening into the hidden pocket of her skirt that held her phone. A cursory glance around told her she was in the clear, though a brief double take at Andriy seeded doubt that she had been sufficiently swift. Trying not to sweat it, Alassiel kept a practiced smile and did her best to tame her cheeks, lest they become as red as her Ukrainian fellow.

His dark eyes had admittedly been lingering on her while others were getting excited with the upcoming hunt. His brow raised momentarily in interest, though he didn't say anything just then, deciding that he would reserve his curiosities for a place of privacy.

“Daddy, I want the golden egg!” Lottie announced to Wesley.

“Darling, leave that one for Kit to find. We have plenty of ways to get any of the gifts, leave the journey to the baby,” Wesley insisted.

“He can’t find it,” Lottie said in a tone that asked for confirmation of this truth. Clearly, baby Kit was too...tiny and unobservant.

“Well, he’ll have some help.” Inara let Kit climb into Alassiel’s arms when she came back from setting the basket aside.

Alassiel came to sit with Kit next to Andriy, mostly because the baby insisted this be the case. “Are they starting soon?”

Moira nodded, pointing. “That’s right, girl. They’re headed out now.”

Remembering his promise to help Kit in his endeavor to find the egg that would win him the seal floatie. The toddler was quite adamant about this still being the plan, though now he had to wonder if he'd be able to keep up with Alassiel and her wits that were no doubt as quick as her tongue had proved to be so far. "Kit, ready to find egg?"

Clapping, Kit nodded and urged them to get going. Without argument the three headed off. They picked up a little bag for other eggs they might find on the way. Little children, including Lottie and Jasper, bounded around them, passing them up or lagging behind. All under the shine of fairy lights. Kit toddled along holding both of their hands between them, breaking away when he saw an egg.

"Alright, moya Vyshnya," Alassiel tucked her chin against her shoulder briefly when she turned her head to see him. "Your test begins," she said, thinking of a fun riddle to start them off. One she knew kelpies have used before. "Behold me and you will see all known creation. Travel in a blink to my people-less nations. Dance your eyes over cloudless mountains marked with towns without fountains. View my beasts-less forests and vacant seas. You will find no trace of flowers or bees. I can be read without words, flat or round; direct you without a sound.”

Andriy leaned against a tree they had stopped next to, his eyes watching Kit carefully while he contemplated her words. His lips could be seen in the twinkle of the fairy lights repeating what she had said. A riddle indeed, but what was she thinking of? Kit toddled about on his hunt and- a hunt? A treasure hunt... "A map, moye more," he pulled himself quickly out of his thoughts, visibly pleased with himself and silently thanking Kit for the unintended assistance. "Is good riddle." And now to return the favor to Kit, he awaited his clue toward the golden egg.

“Nope,” Alassiel said simply, a small hop in her step toward Kit who outstretched his hand.

The Ukrainian's brows furrowed together in disbelief. It was the perfect answer! Unless this was one of the tricks like Wesley liked to use. Maybe he wasn't as clever as he thought he was!

After a moment passed Alassiel gave a silvery laugh. “I’m only joking, moya Vyshnya. You are correct.”

The relief that Andriy had been correct quickly righted his face. Andriy had to chuckle as well, pointing a finger at her. "You are mischief," he accused her jokingly before gesturing around. "Okay, which way to egg?"

“Come along,” Alassiel giggled.

The two once again held one hand of Kit each, keeping his pace which meant their walk took a little longer than it would have without him, but they didn’t complain. After a diversion or two they ended up at three large rocks cut in odd slate shapes. Alassiel observed the terrain and knew where the next place would be that would bring them another third of the way. Kit took it upon himself to wander around again. The two of them kept him in sight.

“Hmm, for the next riddle…” Alassiel wanted to make it a little harder. After a thought she recited one that had ensnared a man on a road once. “I am loved at dawn, trouble in the morning, all knowing in the afternoon, dreaded in the evening, and welcomed at dusk. I am that which brings tiny smiles, toddling feet, blood for some and thunder for others, crows feet, and crowns of silver. Because of me what is small and weak becomes strong and big, only to later weaken and shrink. I exist when you begin and I cease when you're dead.”

A soft exhale left Andriy as she finished her riddle. "You do not make this easy," he murmured, rubbing his chin as he repeated his same behaviors in deep thought as with the prior one. It didn't help that the passage was quite lengthy, meaning by the time he had finished his thought process he'd forgotten where the first line lead him to believe. Looking to Alassiel, he still frowned, less sure of himself with this one. "Is...shadows?" No, no that didn't seem correct at all. Shadows weren't welcomed or loved at different times of a day. Unless the day wasn't a day? His finger jut up quickly and he spun about, quick to correct himself. "No, no is not shadows. Uh, age?" he waited for baited breath to hear the Drowned Maiden's decision.

~oOo~​

Natalia didn’t mind being second place. She had reason enough to be pleased. The idea she was toying with was fast becoming a desire. Two movie tickets and gift cards could be easily split between them, or shared, depending on how things went. It may have been a silly school girl hope, but Natalia wouldn’t turn down a date. The Russian maid fixed her pin on their walk over to the table to pick up their prizes and tried not to look at Theo or Micha who were elbow nudging each other and muttering impishly—while Theo was eager to see Natalia content, Micha was hoping to see what Jovan would do. “You did really well.” Natalia couldn’t hide a smile that spelled out her ambivalence quickly turning into a mind made up. “Not a bad gift to win, don’t you think?”

Joao had been content with losing to Andriy; the little guy needed a chance to shine now and then. Plus he agreed, their prize wasn't a bad one. He hadn't enjoyed a movie in sometime and it sounded like an all around good time; particularly if a certain Russian would still join him in it. "Had a good partner," he insisted, walking from the prize table beside her. His eyes shifted from the gift card over to Natalia. "Movies are good, sim. Haven't seen in some time. You will go?"

“Will I go? Oh are you asking—” Natalia’s smile spread. She figured it might come up, obviously, and had thought maybe she would do it if he didn’t, but the proposition happening so soon delighted her. Natalia held the card and ticket to her chest fondly. So this is what it felt like to have someone ask you on a date. The Russian maid decided it felt nice. “I’ll have to look at my schedule, but I think—.”

“I haven’t seen movie in….ever.” Jovan had meant to give an approximate time, but realized he actually hadn’t been to a theater to give one. The bear had gotten up, arms crossed, about the time he heard Joao offer the outing. An evening at a wedding was one thing, but a promise for future contact? Well, that deserved more evaluation. At least Jovan actually did offer the possibility. Wesley had a different approach entirely that left a very narrow chance; camel through an eye of a needle.

Natalia had an advantage over Lottie too. She wasn’t a tiny little girl. She crossed her arms and perked a brow at her father. “Da, because you said they are too expensive and overrated.”

True. Jovan gave a shrug. “Look like we have at least half price though.” He nodded to his daughter’s share of the prize. “Fifty-percent not bad.”

“Hundred percent better.” Natalia pointed out, smiling with a nod at Joao’s.

An idea came to mind. Jovan grinned and set his hands on his hips. “Da, you right.” Before Natalia could revel in her win her father turned to Joao. “Wrestle for other half of prize? If I win, I take my daughter. If I lose...you can.”

It didn't take long for Joao to realize that Jovan was inserting himself at that point. The Brazilian was treading too close to a Russian home, different than a silver Fox and a Lions den but still dangerous. He offered only a friendly smile as father and daughter spoke back and forth, that was until the sudden proposition was placed on the table. A chuckle of amusement left Joao before he met Jovan's eyes to realize this indeed wasn't a joke. "Oh, ehm. You want to wrestle?" There was a clear uncertainty in his voice, not wanting to hurt the older man. Not only that, but he also wasn't sure how Natalia would feel if he fought with her father. His gaze shifted from father to daughter, wondering what she thought of this.

This had nothing to do with movie tickets. Natalia knew this and decided if it wasn’t now, it would be later that Jovan had to admit acceptance. The man had several blessed years of worry-free fatherly fears. Even if she never saw Joao after this day she could always point to this moment and warn her father that he had his hand at interfering and that was it; done.

“Well if it will get it out of your system then I won’t stand in the way,” Natalia said matter-of-factly. However, she added on, “But this is for Joao’s prize. I can’t speak for him on whether or not he should engage in the challenge.” Natalia looked up at Joao, fully ready to press the issue herself and go out on a date with him, sparing him of the wrestling match. “You don’t have to, Joao. You’ve already won the tickets and card. My father has enough money for a full-price trip to the theatre with me some other day, if you still want to go out on a date.”

Her statement honestly caught him a little off guard. Natalia was fine with his offer of going to a movie together and wasn't going to let her father dictate that choice. It still felt like a painfully obvious challenge from Jovan though, and one that Joao wasn't sure if he should step down from. Would that lose him respect from the older man? "I would like to take you on date," he said, unwavering before the bear of a father who still stood with his arms over his chest, shifting his eyes to the other man. "You say I can only see your daughter if we fight?"

“Da.” Then Jovan shrugged. “Not so much. Sort of.” Jovan found it hard to phrase it right. “We shall see how I feel about it.” Jovan wasn’t quite ready to admit it was his way of evaluating Joao as a man. While Jovan, in the end, didn’t mean to take authority over Natalia here, he knew it would make him feel better about it if he experienced the pro ported strength and dedication. Besides, you could learn a lot about a guy from wrestling them to the ground. If Joao proved an honorable fighter he would have Jovan’s respect. War wasn’t only about obliging the other man to die for their cause, but knowing when to show mercy.

From not so far away the commotion earned attention. A Fox was intrigued at the show of such affection. And while Wesley himself would not feel it necessary to put forth this much effort for a chance at dating a wily mage, that mind of his was already wondering how to use this whole wedding to their advantage.

There was a long silence as Joao weighed the older man with his eyes. He knew that at this point Natalia was on board for seeing him beyond that night, even if neither of them knew how far it was going to go beyond this. If he was going to see her, it'd likely be significantly more enjoyable if there wasn't a bear breathing down their necks each time he was around. "Muito bem," he nodded, "We will wrestle."

“Good,” Jovan said with a nod. He walked with Joao to a clear end of the platform. Natalia followed.

The men discussed the rules while they made their way over. During this time they caught attention from Hunter and mage alike. Slowly a decent crowd began to form around them. Natalia took a seat just on the edge where she could observe them. A part of her wondered if this was too much. Joao had only just met her. Thoughts of doubt over herself and the imposition this had to be for Joao nearly tempted her into stopping it altogether. If it weren’t for the fact that Jovan would likely, as Joao had suspected, breath bear breath, then she may have done so.

Getting into position Jovan met Joao’s eyes with a determination backed with every good intention and skill he had collected over the years. “Begin.”

Size difference aside it was clear the men who engaged in this battle of strength were quite skilled and intelligent. Where Jovan knew he had no advantage in strength, he made up for in maneuvers meant for a smaller man in comparison. Right away he gauged Joao earned the credit of being a personal trainer. Jovan hoped Joao would also recognize that this challenge he put on the table didn’t come from vibrato. Jovan hadn’t been called a bear for no reason. However, the older man did feel the lack of magic proved a disadvantage he couldn’t fix with a fancy twist or a sweep of the leg. Jovan broke out in a sweat. Occasionally he looked over at his daughter and saw in her the expression of a woman who cared for him— for his peace of mind—and he felt that touch his worried, fatherly heart. Jovan didn’t know if that weakened his hold or influenced his mistakes, but he ended up in a position that he could not escape easily. Jovan gave Joao three pats on his shoulder for forfeit.

While Joao wasn't going to be any sort of an aggressor to an older man, he also wasn't about to harm the father of the woman who had captured his attention. The moment he felt the signal to give in he loosened his hold, though not a complete drop that would have spilled him to the ground. Instead, he helped make sure the smaller man was securely on his feet before giving him a bow of his head in respect. "Boa luta," he said earnestly, straightening his head and offering a handshake to Jovan, no hard feelings over. He'd given him a run for the money, but the Brazilian had size and youth in his favor.

Jovan took the hand with a smile. Sure, he had a hard time letting go, but he had to admit that Joao so far wasn't bad company. "Good technique." It was the closest he could come to saying he was alright with further contact, without worrying.

Exhaling, Natalia came up and gave her father’s hand a light squeeze. They would have a heart to heart later perhaps. Jovan excused himself and Natalia felt the need to feel out how this was taken. “Do you mind if we have that walk?”

Surprise etched into the Brazilian man's features, but he nodded at the question. It had felt as if he had received a compliment from Jovan, but now Joao worried that he was about to receive a scolding for agreeing to wrestle with an older man. Of course, Jovan was no Lyov and still had his health to him, but it could be a mere principal of the matter. As they started to walk away from the platform where people had disbursed, he felt the need to speak. Clearing his throat, he offered a weak smile, "I am sorry if was..untasteful.. to wrestle with father," he was more than able to admit if he had made a mistake. And perhaps he should have read her better before accepting the challenge.

“Oh please, do not apologize. My father is wary of the world. He is merely learning his role in my life since I’ve begun involving myself in social gatherings. I was not exaggerating when I said I am reserved.” Natalia needed that to be clear. “I actually meant to check if you may have taken offense. We’ve only just met hours ago and my father came on a little strong. Perhaps he thought that there would be reason to worry. After all, we’re nearly strangers and we’re getting along….so well.” Natalia’s dark eyes went to Joao’s face. She had the thought to say ‘attractive’ strangers. She had to clear her throat a bit before she went on. “My father is probably worried I may be taken in by the mood of the setting we’re in and...” Her slowly spreading smile and light color on her cheeks said volumes in and of themselves. She murmured, “...Well, I can’t deny I wouldn’t mind something happening.”

Her admittance drew a smile at the corner of Joao's mouth, slowing to a stop now that they'd come some distance from the crowd and party as they'd moved along the path. They were surrounded by the gentle ambiance of the woods around them and the twinkling of fairy lights that provided just enough visibility that no one would stumble or fall. Joao's gaze remained on Natalia though, a song of his own personal preference coming to mind as he took a step closer to the Russian maiden. One hand moved to gently cup her chin, tilting it so he could better look into her eyes amidst her flushed cheeks. "A noite é jovem e você é tão linda, senhorita Natalia," he murmured softly, bringing himself closer yet leaving distance between the two of them that would be at her discretion to cross. "Shall we make something happen?"

~oOo~​

Amalia dived her hand into the sack and pulled up a packet. She left her partner behind and came to sit in the chairs closest to her, which happened to be in the conversational proximity of Diki and Gordon. Amalia ripped open the paper to reveal a Corsair HS35 gaming headset with a Steam gift card. “Ah, what will I do with this?” Amalia snorted. Granya and Liam had their own custom gaming gear. They wouldn’t need this, but they were the only people she knew who’d like it.

Gordon, annoyed that Rosy was getting in the way of the brawl he hoped to witness, perked up as Amalia returned to the table. He had no shame in being snoopy, his brows perking up at the headset. Not a bad piece at all. Especially considering his own was currently held in place with a piece of duct tape after he had a small fit of rage losing. He had the money to replace it from work, of course, but if it still worked why waste the money! Besides, his mother had raised him quite strict when if came to entertainment spending.

"Oh, not much of a gamer?" He smoothly inserted himself into her voiced dilemma.

Amalia turned her dark mossy eyes onto Gordon. “No, I’m not,” she answered succinctly. The headset and card remained on her lap. Gordon would have a challenge ahead of him if he were coax the Rough Russian maid into conversation. Clearly she knew he had more to say though, since she didn’t look away. Those sharp eyes had no trouble meeting his gaze. They held no shame and no fear. Just like a particular Tibetan woman, save for one difference—Amalia did, in fact, have a softer side that didn’t need to be drawn up like water from a deep well.

Diki, however, did. “Fuck, he wants it, just give it to him.” She said bluntly. Although Gordon was neither buff nor tattooed, he was still considered a buddy for other factors.

“Does she speak for you?” Amalia asked Gordon, having not taken her eyes off of her him.

Gordon flinched at Dikis voice, a natural reflex. He had heard about her nearly smashing Yonten into the ground and had to imagine that if she would so that to her own brother he was subject to nothing less. Amalia's question earned a shake of his head. "No, she doesn't speak for me," he defended his own masculinity. "I speak for myself. And uh, I mean if you don't have any use or anyone to give that headset to, I'll take it off your hands. No pressure though."

Amalias’ mossy eyes flicked to Diki. The Tibetan woman’s opinion came from a sensible position. Gordon only strengthened the logic of it. However, Diki looked too pleased. “Gordon, what do you think headset and card is worth?” Amalia asked him, looking back at the young man with interest.

Rolling her eyes, Diki scoffed, “Shit, you got it for free, what’s it worth to you?”

“None of your business,” Amalia smiled. If she were a cat, her tail would have flicked. Mossy eyes went back to Gordon. “What do you say, rypka?” Being a slight bit older than Gordon, Amalia decided he reminded her of a cute little fish. Perhaps it was Gordon’s eighteen year old baby face that he had yet to come off as man to her, but for now it fit him well in her mind.

The tension between the two women was undeniable, though Gordon couldn't tell if that was enticing or terrifying. Instead of lingering a gaze toward Diki, he cleared his throat at Amalia's question. What would they be worth? "I'm not sure of a price," he admitted, though another thought struck him as he saw Andriy down the way with his prize beside Alassiel. "What if I won you a different prize? Then we can just trade?" And he wouldn't have to feel like a schmuck for taking a free thing he hadn't earned and wouldn't owe her anything.

“Win her a prize?” Diki scoffed in mild astonishment. The items were useless for Amalia! The woman was making it unnecessarily bothersome. Aside from that, Gordon thought a mage was worth the time to make such a show of courtesy. Diki studied Gordon with furrowed sharp brows.

Amalia hummed in thought. Then she held out her hand to shake on it. “Deal, rybka.” The Russian maiden nodded to the gathering participants. “The next game is sausage pass.” Amalia got up and put the items on her chair for now.

His grin spread, still somewhat boyish in nature, especially compared to the older men about him. "A deal," he agreed, standing up from his seat as well. He hadn't been paying attention to the games earlier that night to know what sausage pass was, but was banking it on being a game of throwing one around like some sort of football variation the Russian practiced. He really had no idea, but he was excited for his chance at the headset and blissfully ignorant of any glares from Dikki.

The two walked to the floor where the men were being given long thin balloons to hold between their upper legs. These naturally bent upwards creating a comical group of guys in a circle facing inward. Women were gathered in the middle of them, hands behind their backs, and giggling with amusement. There were far less interested in this game, which meant only one batch.

Amalia slipped in the midst of the girls along with Diki who came to showboat against Amalia and the attention she was getting from one of the Hunters, which Diki considered ‘her own kind’. Diki didn’t have to say she was going to win. The look in her eyes did it for her. Amalia embraced the challenge.

“Alright everyone, ready?” The announcer called out. The rules of the game had been explained before, but repeated for anyone who didn’t understand. The women had to switch sausages from one man to the next. Anyone who popped, dropped, or couldn’t get it out or in, was disqualified. Last pair standing won.

Gordon, while right around Andriy's age, was hardly left blushing at the suggestive nature of the game. He was quite focused on winning because of the personal return he'd get from it. And if in the meantime a pretty skirt or two was brushed up against him, he wouldn't be heard complaining! Accepting his balloon and tucking it down between his legs, he waited for the signal to begin, mindful not to squeeze it too tightly.

“One, two, THREE!”

The women who were in this for the fun of it casual giggled as they chased the end of a balloon with their smiling mouths, or bent awkwardly forward to squeeze in the balloon they retrieved between the legs of another man. Some popped, some dropped. Diki and Amalia, however, were methodical and precise. One by one the women were disqualified from the middle. Some men were too. By the end of it Diki and Amalia were in what seemed like a tie. They switched and switched sausages until either the men made a mistake and dropped theirs or the remaining ones held on with amused faces willing to stand and watch these two bob up and down.

“Oh man, this is quite a run guys!” The announcer said, feeling the tension rise between the women more than what might for the men. “Alright, let’s switch it up. Fella’s start walking!”

Diki huffed. She had hoped Amalia would be gone by now. The men waddling around it’s their balloon appendages certainly made it harder. Once or twice Diki nearly fell trying to hobble along a man in an attempt to catch his balloon. They went every which way too!

The race around had Gordon chuckling with amusement, enjoying the excitement that was coming with everything. He was still overly careful with his movements and thighs though, determined to get himself to the finals so that he could make good on his deal. Mage or not, Amalia didn't seem like the type of woman who would be pleased if he had to back out on it.

Amalia had to admit this made it a challenge. The men who had stuck it out were also having a hard time. So many more dropped their balloons and bowed out. She had to hand it to Gordon though. He stuck it out until it was between him and another man.

Back and forth, back and forth, the women darted around, grabbed the opposite mans balloon and went to switch it to the other. Such high stakes pricked at Diki’s patience until— POP! Her balloon snapped from the tension between her teeth.

There was something comforting watching Dikki pop her balloon and be disqualified. Likely because every time she came up close to him to grab or place a balloon a small part of him quivered in fear. She was a bit too ferocious to be near his tender bits!

“Hah!” Amalia scoffed with the balloon in her mouth. Since she had it in her possession when Diki failed, she had to put switch it to Gordon if she was to claim victory. She knelt in front of Gordon then, carefully slipping the balloon between his legs and happened to glance her mossy eyes up at him. This whole time up till now she hadn’t even spared a single gaze.

The match was nearly over and Gordon happened to look down as Amalia went for her final placement, meeting those mossy eyes with his own honey brown ones and suddenly his dimpled cheeks lost their tauntness. Admittedly, a few of the more openly flirtatious women during the game had made eye contact and some even comments that would have left Andriy ducking his head. As a young man, he couldn't say he didn't enjoy such attention, though they also felt simply as words. and little more. Now, looking down at her face that he'd viewed as a more timid form of ferocious than Dikki that was seeming to enjoy herself, he found himself swallowing. Hard.

She was also close to his tender bits, and yet he found no reason to complain. A naturally response to such a reaction was felt and his expression dropped further. No, not while she was there! He nearly squeezed his thighs together in an attempt to shield himself before remembering the game had yet to be announced. "I, erhm," he cleared his throat, forcing his eyes to look at absolutely anything else. "I think you can get up now, ma'am."

Slowly Amalia’s lips left the tip of the balloon, though she did not yet rise. The win would have to be official for her to be satisfied to leave. Knowing eyes were quick to read Gordon in the seconds that passed for the announcement. For as many drinks as Amalia had, and the perspective on life she gained from helping Micha through this rough time in his life, Amalia had come to see she wasted years pining for a certain someone when she could have spent that time on living. So, even if they were never to meet again hereafter, Amalia decided to give in to teases and ‘fun’. The kind her family told her would be good to experience.

“And the winners are Gordon Davis and Amalia Baronov!”

POP! Amalia kept her mossy eyes on Gordon when she snapped her teeth on the end of the balloon. The rubber withered and fell limp, but her grin told Gordon she knew what did not, in fact, deflate. Rising slowly without aid Amalia met his gaze evenly while the person on the mic continued.

Gordon couldn't exactly hear his name being said though his body had already decided they'd won, despite any silent protest for it to cease it's celebration. Clearing his throat, he did his best to discretely tug himself a block against humiliation as he was torn between avoiding her gaze and diving right in. What he did know was that a currently pronounced part of him was looking forward to the balloon pop, especially after the look he'd received.

“Congrats you two! Since there were no other batches, you don’t have to do the balloon pop like the Fir tree and squirrel games.” The announcer gestured to the table of baskets and prizes. “Please, take your pick.” Well shit, there went that.

Amalia caught the brief crestfallen expression on Gordon’s face as they turned to the tables to get that prize for trading. Trying her hand at flirting for the first time in years, Amalia said with a light smirk, “Don’t be disappointed, Rybka. Balloon pop is nice, but not only thing available.”

Gordon had just reached into the bag to take out one of the wrapped prizes when her comment caused him to pause. With the package in hand he turned to face her, as if trying to judge that what he was hearing was really what she was saying. After all, she was more than just a couple years older than her and he had no illusion that he could stand toe to toe with many of the men present in terms of what he offered. "Oh? And uh, what would you have in mind that is available?"

Annoyed with her losses, and frankly a little offended that Gordon didn’t give her a glance all this time (even though she was a hunter), Diki threw shade on Amalia from where she leaned against the table at the end. “Shit, man, talking about robbin’ the cradle. That boy’s eighteen you know.” Diki didn’t keep her volume casual. A couple people near them perked up at attention. More than one person caught the rising tension between Diki and Amalia. It had started earlier that day and only got worse.
4rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr

“Did I ask you, Babushka?” Amalia turned her mossy eyes on Diki, aware of the eavesdroppers. The women were three or so years in difference, but enough that the insult stung.

Oh that was getting on Diki’s nerves. The Baronov bite didn’t often come with ice too, which meant the little sizzles could practically be heard. “What you say to me, bitch?” This drew more eyes over to the two.

“Is hearing failing you now?” Amalia mused, crossing her arms and leaning on one foot. “Perhaps is why you think I am talking to you.”

Diki squared up and stepped toward the Russian. Amalia did not back down or flinch. “Bettah watch your mouth, muddafuka.” People murmured around for Yonten. He had to be back by now, right? Maybe he could do something if Diki got out of hand?

“Is nice to watch,” Amalia admitted coolly. “At least Rybka think so.” She cast a wink at the British au pair. She wasn't wrong with that, he had found his gaze drawn to her mouth and other features a few times, and now with himself in the topic of conversation he couldn't deny his little excitement growing further as the two women were at ends in what he felt was a fight over him. Amalia’s mossy eyes fell back on the smaller woman who found herself bewildered with the sass coming her way. “Did you need me to speak up, Babushka? You look tired. Maybe go take nap.”

The offense had reached a level no self-respecting Diki could tolerate. Her small fist flew at Amalia’s pretty face. The Russian maiden dodged it easily, which did not tame the fire in the Tibetan Tasmanian Devil. Between strikes Diki shot verbal abuse. Amalia could ping pong sarcastic banter fluidly, but short cusses weren’t her thing. The Russian maiden kept light on her feet. Diki went in like a cobra. Some hits landed— pop, pop! Thankfully too light to leave a mark.

“Ohh, fight, fight, fight!” Some patrons cheered. Other’s, who had seen the hidden crazy inside Diki’s black eyes, cleared the floor.

Micha perked, leaning over his hundredth beer in astonishment— well, momentary. He saw it was his sister and yawned into another sip. Amalia, especially when she drank a lot, could get a bit feisty. He had sorrows to drink away.

“Oh, uh, guys— you guys— Amalia, please— don’t—“ Theo timidly inched forward towards the women who could very well end this in a bloody scratching match.

While Willow couldn't speak much for any experience with Dikki, this didn't feel out of her range of normalcy. That and she already knew this was quite a normal situation for Amalia to find herself in. "I swear to God you two - break it up or I'm getting a bucket of ice water," she threatened from a safe distance, her own cheeks flushed.

Lauri glanced over at the commotion and gasped. “Oh my non, look!”

"That's terrible!" Rosy agreed, slowly making her way to her feet, though she knew better to get herself involved.

Everest, on the other hand, seemed to disagree. "I don't know. Better her than me," he said around a swig of a fresh scotch. His rosy cheek said it was far from his first, though he would argue his wits were still perfectly in tact.

"It'll be you two if you let this go on for too long," Ellie huffed as she held John to her chest. Her husband only grunted in response, too comfortable to get up quite yet.

Oliver silently had to agree with Everest; he'd prefer not to get involved if he didn't need to. "We'll see if Theo and Willow can calm them," he decided aloud, watching the tussle carefully.

Cory blinked, “Oh god.” He stood up abruptly from where he sat beside his lady love. “What do we do?”

Wesley, in mid chuckle, turned in his seat to see Diki a hairs breathed away from getting a good grip on Amalia. One that he knew would mean disaster if the tiny Asian managed to get the chance to do some real damage. “Oh shit.”

“Wes, do something!” Inara scolded him. “What did I say about bringing Diki?”

“Yes, I know, darling—but wait, let’s see how this goes,” Wesley finished his chuckle as he stood up with the rest of them to join the onlookers. They often spoke about the woman as if she were a wild animal rather than a person. In some cases it couldn’t be truer. This may be one.

Amalia danced around Diki, aware that the woman had spirit and power in her small frame. Many strikes were blocked. Some that landed stung for a bit. None of which prepared Amalia for Diki’s slap— a boob slap. The level of aggression had not been determined until now. If they indeed tangled Amalia knew they would come away with all their limbs, ears, eyes, and noses intact. There would be minimal blood (out of courtesy to Theo and Willow). With that in mind the Russian went on the offense and risked sustaining hits. SLAP, SLAP, POP! Thump! The women grabbed one another and fell into a pile of limbs and ruffled skirts. Neither of the women worried over their clothes at this point.

Gordon was still standing a short distance from the two of them, without an idea of just what he was supposed to do or say. He tried, though there wasn't a ton of conviction in his voice."L-ladies...we should probably stop," his voice could hardly be heard over their shuffling about.

The sounds of their fight made it look a lot worse than it was, causing Lauri to tremble a little. “Oh non, non.”

Oliver was now much more focused on his Lamb than the fight at hand. Reaching over, he pulled her carefully into his lap, wrapping his arms about her and rubbing her arm softly. "Ça va, mon Amour," he murmured quietly in an attempt to calm her.

Cory gulped, “Are they— are they going to uh—.” Kill each other? Rosy shook her head at his unspoken question, knowing that no one would let it get quite that far.

Inara blushed out of embarrassment. “If they do, I will skin them! This is a wedding, not a bar brawl.” There needed to be some etiquette.

“Успокойся, сука!” Amalia huffed.

“Fuck you, and your Russian language!” Diki said in a heavy L.A. accent flavored with an oriental twang. “Bitch!”

Yonten and Annabelle had finally come back to the party, only to find his sister in a battle with one of the Russian mages. The Bunny sighed and came over to Wesley’s side and asked, “Shit man, what happened?”

“Diki is just sour because she lost another game. She took it out on Amalia when the girl flirted with Gordon. Amalia spit some sassy sarcasm and then Diki felt Amalia needed a little whooping,” Wesley chuckled, watching them roll around and slapping each other silly. Really, the slaps were a small miracle. It could have gone a lot worse. “Any ideas?”

Jovan came over to observe. “Just leave be. Amalia is knowing what she doing. Wrestle many animals at home.”

The situation was delicate. If Amalia ever meant to be on any good terms she couldn’t allow Diki to win. However, she couldn’t outright beat her either. That could develop a lasting, irritating grudge. Diki had ferocity and force. However, she was untamed and wild. Too wild. Diki’s propensity to throw caution to the wind would ultimately lead to her downfall. She needed to focus, to have a plan. This could be a point they might bond over in the future. For now Amalia took hold of strategy. She had to end this on a good note. Amalia allowed several hits until she was sure Diki felt wicked glee. Then she went in for the mutual kill. Amalia managed to corral the little Tasmanian Devil into locking each other in a hold where neither could easily escape. They were a ball of entwined disdain.

“Heh,” Amalia breathed, a light grin on her face while holding tight to Diki.

“Hrr,” Diki jerked and yanked to no avail.

"Okay, enough!" Willow shouted at the two of them, staying true to her word and now standing there with a bucket of ice water in her hand. "Amalia, let her go - Diki don't you start back up again!"

Just a short distance away, Gordon was still watching the two of them, now with his prize used as a shield over his own personal treasures. He couldn't help it that the wrestling was anything but frightening to him, or that he enjoyed a few times when their clothing went askew and some flesh became visible. He enjoyed a display of power in a woman and at that point he was getting a full show.

Annabelle, who couldn't say she was surprised this was going down, was only grateful that Jinpa and the other kids were all off on their egg hunt. Shaking her head, she joined the group trying to break up the women. "Stand down Diki so she lets you go," she called, fear this could leave her in a sour mood for the rest of the night. That or the moment she was let go she might be launching right back at her. "And you," she scowled at Gordon, "Try not to look so happy about this."
 
Last edited:
Alassiel exhaled a breath she held. Hearing Andriy give shadow’s as his first answer drained some of the color from her cheeks. The fairness of her skin returned as soon as he said ‘age’. Alassiel held a hand to her stomach to tame its nerves and smiled. “Yes, moya Vyshnya. Age is correct.”

Andriy lit up as he was declared correct, rubbing his hands together in delight. "One more to get Kit his seal," he said with confidence.

Before they continued, Alassiel stepped forward and said, “Sweet Vyshnya, perhaps I am superstitious in my time growing up in Syria as a child, but…” Alassiel’s hand that lay casually by her side brushed the hidden phone and the packet, and she felt an urge to press what would be a silly notion to most. “...If you are asked any more riddles or given any more puzzles, by anyone, in your life— moya Vyshnya, would you consider not giving the answer without your full confidence in the conclusion? Until you have not a doubt, even in your voice.” Andry had even phrased his answer as a question. A kelpie would not have cared. It was a full, complete sentence. It would have been taken as the answer; no take backs, no corrections. Andriy would have become a kelpie’s delight.

The sudden seriousness to answering a game of riddles surprised Andriy, his head tilting slightly. "Oh, tak. Can be more careful," he agreed after a moment, though he was still unsure why it had her so concerned. It was only for fun and if he was wrong, then wrong he would be. It wasn't as if anything would happen from simply answering incorrectly. "But you make it so hard, moye more. You are rozumna divchyna," he praised her.

Alassiel smiled, though she wasn’t not quite satisfied. There had to be a way to press the importance of the situation without giving way details. She was stuck in momentary thought long enough for the time to allow a different topic to come up.

Thinking there was nothing more to say on such a matter, his eyes fell to her side and he thought of the package she had tucked away. Kit was still examining the bottom of a tree trunk a short distance away as a quick check out the corner of his eyes told him, and he felt he was safe to ask. "What is in package?"

“Hm?” Alassiel’s mind paused finding a natural reason for Andriy to be serious about her suggestion and her hand moved to her pocket without thinking. “Oh, this—I might be a clever girl, but looks like I am not as swift as I’d like to be,” she chuckled, pulling it out. The paper’s tear had curled back, which revealed a wooden texture. “I was helping with some of the baskets. I ended up using the same paper as someone else who filled our date basket.” Alassiel peeled away the rest of the fancy wrap and tucked that in her pocket. Best not to litter! “This little box is meant for ‘new lovers’ baskets. The one that, when you have a fresh relationship, is filled with bond-building activities…” Alassiel opened it and there were two pens and two small journals. “Theo and Willow put together a questionnaire for new couples. I think Willow got it from Wesley once.” Blushing, she closed the lid and smiled. “Well, I just— I guess I felt a little bad about mixing them up.” Partly true. The other being that Alassiel didn’t want to offend Andriy with some kind of assumed beginning of something deeper here. Not that she would complain! “Somewhere there is a winner of a basket with a packet containing a ring that does not go on your finger,” she spoffed.

It only took a few moments for Andriy to realize just why it was that she might have tried to tuck away the gift before he had seen it, though he might not have interpreted it quite the same. After all, she was a beautiful woman and had laughter that shimmered in her eyes. She could and likely had, anyone that she would fancy. For him to imagine that he'd come to the front of her attention for more than the night's amusement felt naive. "Oh...I see," he nodded, forcing his lips to give a small smile. "Well, you can use with someone some day, tak? щасливчик, який приручив море," he chuckled, turning his attention to Kit. "Wouldn't know what to do with ring not on finger anyways."

Baby Kit was eager to take the Ukrainian’s attention. The little tyke stole it away easily and Andriy missed the ponderous eyes of the Seamaiden who found herself enamoured with the idea that Andriy— well, really she was enamoured with Andriy himself. A kind man; pleasant, like a gentle breeze. And so unaware of his quality, or perhaps too modest, that he did not consider for a single moment that she had been just as pulled in by his tide as he had by hers; that she didn’t want to scare him away with a potentiality for growing a relationship with this box because she hoped to save it for when she knew he would be open to it. Andriy missed all of this in her expression for he had been taken by Kit further down the trail.

Before either could forget, Alassiel said, “I have the next riddle ready, moy Vyshnya.” The Seamaid kept the box in her hands as she followed them. “You must guess the person to whom I want to share this—” She tapped the black wood of the container holding the journals and pens. “—and if you get it right, I will give you what is the answer to my fourth and final riddle.” She decided there would be four due to the shift in their situation.

They had to pause anyway. Kit found a crook of roots that fit him. In and around and out he crawled, giggling in amusement at the shape of the base of the tree. He nearly got stuck once or twice. Thankfully Andriy was nearby to pluck him out. Then the baby went on crawling while Andriy sat on a large root for his riddle.

“Whence I was born, Welsh dragons fly and nightingales sing. I seek knowledge, so I travel to find its wellspring. Far from home, I found a desire for which I fought. Though it was not, at least at first, what I sought. My fortune is immense, for within my grasp is the heart of the sea. Our paths crossed, I lured her with kindness and humility. Now she stands, box in hand, with a hope akin to mine. That we go out again, to sing, to dance, and especially to dine.” Alassiel hoped there were enough clues in that riddle she slapped together to bring him to the right conclusion, with confidence and such about which she had cautioned him before.

The distraction of following Kit about to ensure he didn't stumble into trouble or harm only served as such for a short while. Alassiel seemed to be interested in her box indeed, enough that it was now part of the answer. With one eye on Kit, Andriy watched the Sea maiden with interest, this time her riddle even longer than the last. Or perhaps it just felt longer when his gaze was so focused on her that he had to remind himself to check on their toddling companion.

A few bits of her passage immediately stood out to the Ukrainian, though he had to assume that was just coincidence. After all, his first thought couldn't be the one he blurted out, that she'd already chastised him for. He continued to dissect into the riddle, but each line continued to bring him back to his thoughts on the first. He might have been away from his home country for some time, but Welsh dragons and nightingales spoke of nothing but. And she was right there, box in hand just as she said... Could it be? Trusting Kit for a few seconds, he stepped closer to Alassiel, one finger tapping the top of her box lightly. "Me," he said softly as he moved his finger from the box up to lightly press her nose. "Is me, моє море."

“Yes, it is you who I would wish to share this box, moya Vyshnya,” Alassiel murmured as softly as he had touched her nose. The gesture had brought a girlish squeal up to her throat that she suppressed in time. Alassiel glanced over at Baby Kit.

Kit was safe and sound, not far from them. He sat amidst the basket of eggs they had collected this far. One by one he opened them. There were candies in some, tiny toys in others, and ever so much that he laid his seal on his lap to use both hands.

Turning eyes like cerulean back onto Andriy, Alassiel said, “You’ve more than earned the golden egg, moy Vyshnya. I will bring you to it whether or not you get this last one, but on one condition.” Alassiel couldn’t help but beam. “That you do not answer in words, but rather in action. Do you agree?”

There was a new sort of excitement that came with him being right this time, one that made it hard for Andriy to pull his attention off of the maiden before him. His hand fell from her face though he stayed where he stood. At her condition, he grew interested but nodded in agreement. "Tak, I will give answer as action."

Alassiel spoke the riddle in a softer tone. “This that I can perform can be given for the first time only once, can be shared more than twice, can be enjoyed more than thrice. Often dreaded by the young, a treat for my peers, a kindness for those who are old in years. It can greet you hello, be blown goodbye, and seal a marriage made on high.”

Each syllable she spoke drew him further in, watching her lips as they formed the beautiful words. He felt as if he could listen to her for hours like this. Because like this she was speaking to just him and the rest of the world fell away. There was only one thing he could think of that he would greet someone with, particularly the soft spoken woman before him. A smile slowly spread across his face while his hands slipped down to her waist, taking hold of her in a ginger manner before his mouth closed the gap to hers, falling over them as softly as he spoke, just as tender.

All at once Alassiel took in every sense she could of Andriy. The feel of him, both around her and how his body felt in her hold; the smell of him, inhaled in a single breath; the taste of him; the sound of his heart and his breathing. The little box slipped out of her hand, rolled away, and soon found a home among the opened eggs Baby Kit still explored even now. This kiss did not have wildfire, but it held an ember that Alassiel desired to fan into a flame. Tender described their moment well. Yet still, when they parted lips, Alassiel felt her breath hitch.

“You are good, moya Vyshnya.” Alassiel complimented. She pulled away just enough to see him better. “Not just at kissing.” Although she wouldn’t mind exploring what else he had a talent for, Alassiel knew the egg hunt was coming to a close and they had a baby to bring back for his seal. “Perhaps after the little Lordling is satisfied, we can open that box together?”

Half-lidded eyes found hers and Andriy could still feel his heart beating in his ear drums as he took in a long drink of her before him. At her suggestion, he nodded, smiling sheepishly at her. "Tak, sound like good plan," he agreed, his voice noticeably thicker than it had been moments prior, as if the taste of the Seamaiden caught in his throat. Hearing it himself he chuckled, clearing it away and nodded to Kit. "We still have to get him golden egg, моє море."

“Yes, you’re right.” Alassiel smiled with a silvery sigh. She wondered if this is what high school would have been like, if she had gone through a normal human upbringing. Completely different than Ryuu, wealthy men and women, and every model career agent and peer she had met thus far. “Come here, little Kit.”

The two cleared up the baby’s mess, picked up the tiny box, and walked over to the nest tucked in a decorative tree not far ahead of them. Alassiel pulled out the golden egg. She kept it safe while the three of them headed back.

~oOo~​

Dark eyes had yet to move from his, and her cheeks were indeed blushed. Natalia hadn’t even the thought to come off as ignorant of his language. Guess she’ll need to pretend she knew it the whole time at this point! Natalia left her comfort zone and closed the space between them. Joao had to lean down a bit to ‘meet in the middle’, but when he did her lips found his and her dark eyes closed; first willing kiss of her life. Gentleness in her kiss, gentleness in her hold. Yet Natalia’s mouth skills did not quite exist. Joao also found she didn’t quite have confidence in how to hold him or where to put her hands. She she broke away in a chuckle. “I’m sorry, this is uh— I’ve not really—.” Natalia gave into another chuckle and touched her cheeks from slight embarrassment. “Oh goodness, it has been years since I was last with anyone and they were not my first choice. The authorities over my village arranged unions— I am not married, but that had happened once.”

Powerful arms had found their way about her as their lips met, though none that would hold her in place. He was eager to offer guidance but her own light embarrassment separated them. He didn't stray far though, watching her with a soft gaze as she explained herself. "I am sorry you did not have say," he said with a slight frown, though his brows relaxed to their normal positioning. "A woman like yourself should not be told. You decide where you blossom, minha flor delicada. No one takes that from you." At least not if he had any say in it. A short distance from them both was one of the areas set with a lounger and thick white satin to create a veil about it. He could see it was unoccupied but merely used a hand about her waist to turn Natalia so she faced it as well. "Is your choice, senhorita. Can stop or we keep walk."

The sentiment touched Natalia’s heart. “Thank you, I appreciate it.” Wordlessly she slipped her hand in his and walked with him towards the lounge. Every step felt both too long and too short. Too short because there was a pleasantness she discovered while meeting his eyes that she could enjoy for much longer. On the other hand too long, because a heat began rising inside her. A welcome sensation she had felt only once or twice in the days before her colleague turned a cold shoulder toward her. Natalia embraced the moment. The mood of the wedding had cast its enchantment; she was spellbound.

Just as they passed the curtains of the lounge, they were pulled into each other again. Natalia set aside her self criticism to learn from Joao. The pin that struggled to keep her hair up lost the battle. It tumbled and so did her dark waves. Before she knew it Natalia’s dress was undone and so was she. The more she grew in confidence the more she found herself lost in him. The relaxed state drew out her instincts, though she was not practiced in sharing her body or expecting to make that much noise.

Mountainous arms enclosed her with only tender touching. What experience she lacked he could more than make up for, and not in a manner that would leave her scarred as a certain Dragon might have done to him. With his maiden laid carefully on her back, Joao went to work correcting years of neglect along her body, calloused hands and soft lips navigating her with ease and ensuring she received a proper experience of pleasure. Trails down her stomach ended with prolonged time between her thighs, grateful for the distance they'd placed between them and the wedding party - especially one grumpy bear. Even if he had survived the rough and tough of Annabelle, he ensured that Natalia wouldn't have the same experience.

In the aftermath of the waves of bliss Natalia wasn’t sure if they had laid for ten minutes or twenty, but she knew some time had passed from the distant sounds of chanting that hadn’t been there before. Later they would learn of the fight between Diki and Amalia. For now, Natalia steeped in the moment, catching her breath. “Красота…” Natalia exhaled the word meant to convey pleased surprise. “I know I don’t have many experiences, but this was great.” The best so far in her life, that was for sure.

Basking in his own afterglow, Joao smiled and slowly opened eyes that had been resting. Looking down at her in the crook of his arm, he nodded in agreement. "Sim, very good. Squirrel proves she does more than climb trees," he said with a low chuckle, moving a few strands of her dark hair that'd landed on her face and his lips rest for a moment on her temple, enjoying simply her presence. "Do you desire more tonight, senhorita?"

Natalia melted at the kiss. It was not familiar to her— so different from when her father placed them on her head. It felt like Joao’s lips crossed through realms of emotional circles and found one at the door of her affections. The reference to her being a squirrel made her smile. There were many reasons. One of which was her delight of the animal itself. Not a common visitor to her clinic, but one she respected. Jovan too, which she chuckled inwardly about. Her eyes had closed so she might enlist her ears to drink in his voice. However, when he posed what had just occurred between them didn’t need to be it, Natalia’s dark eyes lit up and she found his gaze. True to her word, she wasn’t shy, but she blushed here. Not for embarrassment, no. For anticipation. “Sim minha montanha. Eu desejo ser ganancioso esta noite. While I still have you here, like this.” Natalia did not indulge in such treats often. This opportunity would not be passed up.

His smile spread with pleasant delight as she spoke his native tongue, rolling on to his side so that he could better see her without losing his hold about her frame. "Your tongue sounds wonderful in all language," he complimented, leaning down and capturing her lips with his for a long moment. "And tastes even better...Venha, meu esquilo, seremos gananciosos até o sol nascer." He nearly purred in her ear as he coiled his arms around her and pulled her up against him with a hungry strength.

“Então espero que o sol não nasça.” Natalia hoped the sun would take its sweet time to rise at least. She pushed thoughts of work and family duty aside. This night, a one in a million, took priority. They were far enough away that it would take time to find them. If they were approached she would splurge on her ban on magic to cloak them in an illusion of forestry. Especially if her father came looking for her. Natalia had no idea just what she craved. Not just physical union either.

Between bouts of passion, in the lull of ecstacy, they just happened to give away little details about each other. An emotional connection with someone outside her family filled a little bit of a hole she didn’t know she had

Veterinarian work had come out of necessity. First, because the harsh climate and life in her ‘village’ demanded healthy animals. Second, because she found joy in healing the sick and comforting the dying creatures. When they came to America she knew she wanted to continue. It worked out too, because they acquired animals of their own. Natalia grew in knowledge of botany, herbology, and soon discovered a talent for concocting lotions and salves for achy muscles or just to soothe an unrestful mood. She loves toffee, gardenia flowers, and to drink ice water with cuts of cucumber and lemon. Sometimes she repairs clothes for people too poor to buy new outfits. Natalia hopes to have her own clinic one day.

The mountain happily took her into his arms again and again. They had found an alcove of intimacy even if it was only for the night, something he would take every fiber of advantage of until it was time to part. He shared just as much of his life as she had with him. Natalia would learn that unlike her, there were never animals growing up; a similarity she might notice between him and Willow. He shared the story that most would know of him being a personal trainer and that he enjoyed being able to do anything he wanted when traveling. Hiking, mountain climbing, anything that had him in nature. He was an only child, but viewed Andriy as a younger brother.

"I returned to São Paulo after months away recently," he told her while they rested, this time when he had pulled her on his chest, his head propped on a pillow while one hand ran along the length of her back. "Was as beautiful as always, but did not feel like home. I do not know why. Maybe it's mind telling me to find a new home. Mas, infelizmente, não sei."

It was hard not to feel absolutely content from Joao’s motion on her back. The kind that tempted her to simply melt into peaceful, secure slumber. Natalia did her best to merely take in the sensation without succumbing to it. She dreaded the approach of dawn. Already she read the moon and the stars and knew what time at night it was. Dark eyes met his, and Natalia asked, “What do you like in places you have been to before?” Perhaps some mild detective work could help.

The Brazilian mountain beneath her chuckled at the question, his hand drifting up to play with strands of her dark hair as he spoke. "Nothing to not love," Joao grinned at the thought. "Nature, beauty, new. O sabor da aventura é quase tão delicioso quanto você," he gave her a smirk and a wink before both of his dark chestnut eyes fell on her yet again. "You like adventure, minha flor delicada? Or want to live quiet, calm life?”

Natala’s cheeks pinked at the little flirtatious comments he made. Sometimes she had to spoff and turn her head to save her cheeks from burning. Joao wasn’t shy at all. Not just that, but he went for what he wanted. Respectable qualities indeed. Natalia wondered if things would have been different with her and the doctor, had she been more forward.

At his question, Natalia admitted, “It depends on the adventure. I think I have had enough of constant travel and harrowing escapes from death.” That would need some explanation. “We did not leave our village easily. We lost people along the way.” The ‘authorities’ she mentioned before did not allow them peace for several years. “But, I don’t mind other kinds of adventure. I think we all have little adventures in life. The people we meet, who we help, are a part of that, I think. I believe that I would be happy working as a vet, maybe becoming a wife and mother if I met the right person, and raising a generation to continue helping this world become a better place.”

Joao listened respectfully as she spoke, brushing his fingers along her cheek. The Russian maiden was a delightful creature, even if a small part of him wanted to remind him that he lay with a mage in his arms. He pushed that thought away, reaching down to pull his discarded shirt off the ground and pulled it up over her as a temporary blanket. "There is much good in you," he murmured, watching her with interest. "And are you not happy now? You are vet and have the animals. What stops you from happiness, senhorita?"

“I guess…” Natalia used the pull of the shirt over her as an excuse to pause for thought. Once comfortable, and no longer able to shift and move as a distraction, Natalia had to answer. “There is a lot of pressure to succeed,” she admitted, which was true in a lot of ways. “Not just in my career. The life I want means finding someone to marry, someone to love. But…” She closed her eyes briefly at the touch of his fingers on her cheek.

Build a new life on Earth. Leave magic behind. Find purpose. It didn’t require a family, but they wouldn’t regret one if they made them. Truth be told, most of them wanted families. Natalia counted herself among the ones who looked forward to it. However, it wasn’t easy. Finding someone proved a hard task in and of itself. Peace wasn’t secured even if you did. Micha suffered a potentiality of finding compatible mates; losing them. Theo had been the first to come the closest to achieving their dream. All they would wait for now was a new Almaeriless generation. They had hoped for it when Granya was born. Her curse tied them to the security of the devil they knew, which was their reliance on magic. Everything that followed her curse led them to this point. Liam coming forth had relieved them of so much of the responsibility to safeguard Granya. Now the door, in a sense, opened for them. Their Almaeri would be bound that year on their anniversary of coming to America.

None of this could be told to Joao. At least not now, when she had no certainty this night’s promise to go on a movie date would come to fruition, or if he had the constitution, character, or intention to forgive Natalia if she were to emotionally tie him to her heart.

Natalia went on, somewhat hesitantly. Her fingers absentmindedly traces along his clavicle. “I don’t know if I have the right to happiness when—no, that’s not correct, let me rephrase,” she exhaled, reorganizing her thoughts. “I can’t rationalize achieving my happiness at the direct risk of ruining another’s joy. Perhaps I could blame my reserved nature.” Natalia shrugged with a spoff. Or her fear that she could not withstand being cast away as a witch, despite her attempts to leave that life, or the terror of finding that her lover got crushed in a car accident.

~oOo~​

“Oh don’t be too hard on the young man Annabelle,” Wesley chuckled, giving Gordon’s shoulder a pat. “This is objectively enrapturing.” He slipped an arm around Inara and thought of when his wife had thrown down with a person or two. Sometimes it just rang your bell.

Lauri, grateful for Oliver’s understanding, calmed from his gentle reassurance and seeing the women were being handled. The trembling had to fade physically even after she mentally and emotionally stabilized. Much progress that she had to thank Oliver’s support for, and techniques learned from a therapist to stop the reactions she had when seeing something like this.

Theo stood by his wife, hand on her shoulder in solidarity. “Amalia, please be respectful.” He lowered his tone so not to embarrass her, though she had no shame. “Or we can’t bring you places!”

Yonten had to agree, catching the words. “Next time we leave you home, Diki.”

The threats from everyone, especially the bucket of ice, drew the women’s attention. Amalia said, “Da, I will. If she calms down.” Until then she wasn’t going to loosen her hold.

Diki’s fire had yet to be extinguished. They could see it in her eyes. She couldn’t nab skin, but she did snap her teeth at Amalia’s arm just inches away from her mouth. One way or another Diki was going to—

Willow'd given more than enough warning at that point! She chucked the freezing cold water from the bucket onto the two women who were refusing to give up their hold.

“Ah!” Diki yelped in surprise. She shuddered, feeling the chill over her body. The shock of cold snapped her mind to attention and put out that flame inside her. Amalia let go cautiously at first, then quickly hopped to her feet away from her. Diki was pulled up by Yonten who got into an argument with her on his way to drag her to a table to dry off.

The freezing water had been mainly poured on Diki, but she wasn’t spared from some of it. Grinning, Amalia stepped away from Diki and over to Gordon. She entwined her fingers on his collar and stated, “I’m cold, Rybka.” Amalia guided him by her hold toward the trail where awaited a vacant lounge. “Come, warm me.”

Gordon had been about to open his mouth to ask if he was still getting the headset when Amalia took him by his collar. Suddenly, he didn't care if he used broken equipment for years; there was a much better prize he was being offered right then. One that had proven herself with balloon handling and taming raging devils that could only mean for a night of a tumble. He only cast a brief glance behind him as he was hauled off by someone they had assumed was a mage and he frankly couldn't give a damn.

Everest caught his glance and had to chuckle. These kids, though he couldn't say he was any better a few years earlier in life. Or even currently! "So, what do we give them? Half an hour before we round up our traveling group of hormones?"

"A half hour doesn't seem long enough," Rosalie murmured before catching herself with blazing cheeks. Clearing her throat, she attempted to tuck herself behind Cory.

Ellie had to laugh at her sister-in-law, switching arms that held John. "Well, at least that must be a trait that runs in the family. A certain insatiability."

"Or just runs among all of us," Oliver murmured under his breath, still keeping a watchful eye on Lauri though there was a light mirthfulness to his eyes.

Lauri chuckled at his humor, feeling the trembles all but leave her. The Lamb sighed in comfort of being better and decided to add to the conversation. “We still have cake still, oui? Perhaps they will return for dessert.”

Wesley grinned, “Yes, I’m sure they’d like a sweet treat after their woodland feasting.” That is, if they didn’t satisfy their sweet-tooth’s between themselves. Yonten could use a piece of cake! He managed to wear Diki down to a tolerable level and sent her after the tattoo’d Russian hunk.

“Shit man, I could use a beer.” Yonten wiped his brow. He hoped that he would collect enough karma to find somewhere Diki could live in peace, or find something for her to do that would bring them peace. Even if it was some odd job!

“Here you go,” Cory said, and handed the Tibetan a cold one nearby. Then Cory shifted around to hug Rosalie to him. It was likely she didn’t ‘need’ this much cover, but, you know what, it’s fine. Cory hummed in contentment.

Theo chuckled, his hand on his wife’s waist. “Cake is soon, so just let know, Da?” He looked around to find the rest of his family and friends. Natalia was gone. On a walk with Joao still, perhaps. That was what Jovan had observed. “Kid egg hunt almost done.” That would bring Andriy and Alassiel back. “Anyone else away?” They could always send a person to fetch them.

Annabelle found herself a comfortable perch on Yonten's lap now that the threat of a cat fight had been extinguished. "A beer is right, and we damn well deserve some cake," she spoffed.

Oliver thought over the question from the groom himself, nodding toward the pathway. "Well, I believe your cousin just slipped away with Ellie's assistant, but aside from him, Joao and Andriy shouldn't be gone long I'd imagine."

That was possibly true, though Ellie didn't agree. "I don't know about coming back too soon. Any man who'd fight my father for a chance to date me...well, that's a bit of an enticing thought," she mused with a smirk, leaning back in her chair with a now sleeping baby in her arms.

Theo glanced back at the trail. Natalia had gone a while ago. Had she...did she? His yes searched around for Jovan. The man could not escape the enthralling nature of the McQueen matriarch. Theo chuckled, “Well, let’s hope wrestle is all tonight. And that Uncle Jovan is no look for ‘Talia.”

“Is that Jovan’s girlfriend?” Cory asked from where he sat, cuddled with Rosalie.

“No, but I think is adorable,” Theo answered. The Grumpy Bear stared down by a Cat Sí. They didn’t know, but it was funny to those who did! “Is too bad he so grumpy. I think he could have joy with her. Though, she might not want to leave Ireland and he won’t want to leave Old Bear.”

Micha, from a seat away, slurred, “He will go. Remember when she sick? Flew there to make soup? Feh! He would go…”

"That's sweet," Rosy said with a soft coo of approval. Her eyes turned to Cory at her side, her smile growing with the knowledge that he too would travel the world to bring her soup or whatever she would need. Reaching over, she found his hand and gave it a light squeeze, silently thanking him for everything he had yet to do for her.

Cory’s hand reflexively enclosed over Rosalie’s. Before he even turned his face upon hers he was smiling with the same joy he had the moment they connected on the balcony back in Avostoska. For that moment the world muted and he gave her a kiss to her crown. In that kiss, she knew he understood her thoughts perfectly.

Wesley observed them all from Inara’s side. His mind had been working since they arrived— since before they arrived. It was hard to shut that part off. This whole wedding had been a question mark. How to kill the mages? And now that they knew the McQueen’s from the pub were mages, and Ed’s confession indicated Alassiel being the mage he fought, how to kill them too? But while listening and observing the mist of confusion cleared with when Micha spoke. All they needed to do now was arrange Joao and Andriy on dates with Natalia and Alassiel. One pair were set for a movie night. But the other? Wesley would have to think it over.

Watching her husband's eyes, far and away, Inara nudged him and scolded, “Are you doing work again?”

“Hm?” Wesley looked down with a sheepish smile. “Sorry, darling.” He looked around at the surrounding people. “Well when the egg hunt ends and the cake is brought out, I will personally see to bringing everyone back if I can, and if they don’t return. That should cover it.” And more.

Willow wove a hand about Theo's waist, giving her friends and family a wide smile. The day had gone much better than she had imagined - though perhaps a healthy dose of alcohol was to thank for that! "Well, I'm glad that everyone seems to be enjoying themselves tonight."

"Some of us a lot more than others, I suspect," Everest said with a wiggle of his brows and a glance toward the trails. Ellie gave him a good elbow in the side to quiet him down.

"Hell yeah we did. The little tents were a nice touch, you two," Annabelle said with a thankful grin and a nip at Yonten's neck.

The Bunny’s neck had many marks from his Dragon. He regretted nothing. “Yeh, real convenient too.” Yonten’s hand, wrapped around Annabelle, gave her side a squeeze. “And durable.” Surprisingly!

Theo chuckled, “Da, we prepared. Did research and took notes of who coming.” It worked out really well. “Many lounges around, actually. Not just on trail. Is made more like canopy bed for privacy.”

“Ah, smart.” Wesley and to toast to the ingenuity and anticipation of just who the Al-Zakhar’s had invited to their special day.

"Especially after we saw what happened at the Blackthorne's estate," Willow added with a knowing smirk of her own. "These seemed much safer...and affordable...than having to pay for repairs. Plus they look beautiful, don't they?"

No argument there! The audience gave nods of approval. Well, the ones who saw them personally or glimpsed them. Yonten grinned, “Comfy too. More like beds.”

A thoughtful look was on Oliver's face, following the gazes toward the trail and fairy lights in the distance. "Voudriez-vous aller explorer, mon Amour?" he asked softly near Lauri's neck and ear, mindful to test out just how she was feeling after the earlier encounter.

“Hm, oui.” Lauri nodded with a smile at him, her first thought being that she actually really loved the place Willow and Theo chose for their wedding. She had taken Willow aside to praise it at some point. But of course, what with the talk around the chairs, a second possibility became another motivator. “We have time before cake and the end of egg hunt.” The Lamb shifted off of Oliver and took his arm when he stood up.

“Going for a stroll?” Wesley mused, mischievously suspicious.

“It is a lovely night in Texas,” Lauri posed, failing naivety. “Don’t you agree?” Her eyes swept over those present who may not have caught on to her words, but who might not pass up the opportunity if it were presented.

The Lion rose at his Lamb's agreement on a small adventure of their own, taking a hold of her hand. At the questioning from Wesley, he could only offer a shrug. "A lovely night and not one that needs to be wasted," he told their friends, earning a few knowing suggestive calls and whoops of encouragement, especially from those who were already several drinks in.

“Ready mon Amour?” Lauri turned her hazel eyes up at Oliver’s grey mist.

To his sweet lady he only offered sparkling eyes of mischief and a nod. "We shall, mon Agneau," he agreed, leading her away from the main strain of the wedding and off to one of the paths, pausing now and then to pepper gentle kisses along her neck.

Cory watched the two make their way to ‘explore’. Thoughtful fingers drummed on his knee. His eyes went around the people still present. There were others who were just as inspired.

Wesley got up with Inara. “I have to agree, this night is beautiful. We’ll see you all in a bit.” He took his wife’s arm and walked off.

Theo chuckled, gesturing to the woods. “Da, is nice out. Plenty of time before cake to see the forest.” The bride and groom were the main attraction. They would probably have to employ magic to disappear from the patrons who were still as lively as ever.

“Ahem,” Cory coughed, struggling to do what the rest of them were doing. On one hand, obviously adventurous and sexy. On the other? Potentially scarring if accidentally found by a child. Cory broke out in a sweat.

“You know,” Theo shrugged with a nod to the other end of the trail. “Is a little more money, but we got special lounge with more solid structure.”

“Really?” Cory asked, caught himself and nonchalantly scratched his neck. “Oh that’s cool….” he looked to Rosalie. “Wanna...check it out? See if it’s….pretty?”

Rosy had been patiently waiting for Cory to make the move so they could follow after Lauri and Oliver. He'd taken so long that Inara and Wesley had taken off as well. Relieved he finally offered, she looked sheepishly to the others who remained. Ellie and Everest hadn't had a chance to enjoy each other, after all. "Oh, is that okay with everyone else?" Maybe they wanted someone to watch John?

"Goooo, girl," Ellie insisted, shooing them both away. "Your man wants you and this isn't something to skip out on."

"Besides, we have Grandma over there if we need some alone time with our assistant still AWOL," Everest added.

Rosy wasn't going to say no to that. Taking Cory's hand, she all but drug him away from the table, much overdue for time together. "Come, Sir Valerian. I have a quest for you," she murmured once they were far enough from the table, eager and excited from the building desire.

“I shall take thee up on thy quest, fairest Princess!” Cory’s voice could be heard, even as it faded away between the trees. Many had the opinion that Sir Valerian spoke too much and did too little. That would soon be remedied, of course. It didn’t take long for Cory to feel comfortable sliding his hands over royal assets or kissing the glimmering rubies of his fiancée’s lips.

"Ayye, she moves pretty fast when cookie is on the table," Annabelle cackled with amusement, turning on Yontens lap so she faced him. The party was getting far enough along that they didn't see horribly out of place.

Theo watched Annabelle and Yonten. “Ahem, we have lounge for that.” He didn’t want vulgar displays of affection out where patron children were running!

Yonten chuckled, giving Annavelle’s butt a slap. “What? This?”

The Russian Rogue felt like his Uncle when he wagged his finger. “Does chair look like lounge? No! Go to lounge!”

“Well, chica, you heard the Russian.” Yonten got up with Annabelle in his strong arms. They could squeeze in another rough and tumble before cake. Along the way they earned a few gasps. Yonten didn’t quite keep his hands chaste on the travel between the dance floor and the lounge he and Annabelle had put to the test.

“Jayzus H chroist, are all of them fuckin?” Mrs. McQueen came to sit with the group when Jovan headed off to search for Natalia.

Una, who had not been far, warned her mother, “Ma, the kids are comin’ back.” Well a lot of them. Lottie did at least.

“Where’s Daddy and Mommy?” Lottie asked, arms full of prize-filled eggs. Hye and Kazumi were right with her. Jasper had fallen asleep in Kazumi’s arms.

Theo answered, “They will be back for cake. They took walk.”

“Oh, I want cake!” Charlotte exclaimed, sitting with her eggs. “I want it now. Can I have it now?”

Moira pulled out the case for her violin. “Cake is for later, girl.”

“What is in that?” Lottie asked, curious.

“My violin.”

“Oh, I know those. They sound screechy.” Lottie snorted.

“Not if yer any good. Here, listen.” Moira began to play a tune that quickly took away the little girls attention. Charlotte practically dropped her eggs. When the last note finished, the Irishwoman did a short bow.

“Oh! I want to play!” Lottie’s eyes sparkled with the passion she had for ballet.

Moira chuckled, “C’mere, I’ll give yah a free lesson.”
 
Nestled in their canopy that was sanctioned so far from the world, Joao had to admit Natalia was quite an enrapturing creature. She was kind and humble, neither of which were traits of any mage he'd been up against. That and her final comment made him feel she was almost self-sacrificing, something he'd likely chew on for days to come. As their night together was coming to an inevitable end, the dawning realization that he'd likely be pressed on his decisions tonight left a sour taste in his mouth. He swallowed it down for now, wanting to treasure the last of his time with the woman in his arms.

"You cannot be afraid of blossoming just because your petal could deny another sun," he murmured, enjoying the feel of her fingers as they roamed him. Natalia tilted in ponderous thought over the analogous point. Joao didn’t know all the details of her life, but it seemed he didn’t have to. However, it would take time to think it over. After all, she did wonder if Joao would change his mind if he knew all. She considered this as her hand continued to brush against his warm skin.

He could have laid there for hours, talking to her about everything and nothing, but the realization that someone would likely come looking for them before long was present. Their sanctuary from the world wasn't anything permanent, which was displeasing news. His hands slid beneath his shirt to her back once more, gently tugging her up his chest so that his lips could find hers once more. "Desejo beber de você por muitas horas, mas temo que faremos nossa falta, meu pequeno esquilo." He especially didn't want to run into a grumpy bear yet again, particularly while his cub was lying naked on his chest.

“I suppose you’re right, minha montahna,” Natalia said in a tone of admittance, touched with disappointment. Their time together had been wonderful. Not just because Joao expertly navigated her body and taught her so much about his own, but that he was quite the listener. Natalia wanted to drink deeply of his character, of his thoughts, and of his heart. Suddenly the idea of a movie night couldn’t come quick enough.

But he wouldn't leave her without a proper fair well. Before letting her go to get dressed, the Brazilian mountain man made sure to give his squirrel several lengthy kisses and a final treat that was worthy to look back fondly upon in lonely nights to come. They'd only just caught their breath when the sound of approaching footsteps caught his fine ears, bringing his finger to his lips before scooping up her clothing and motioning for her to get dressed.

Natalia’s dark eyes swept the woods around them while she pulled on her bra in silence at Joao’s suggestion. Her hands explored the lounge for her undergarments and found nothing. Had they been kicked off? Caught in a tree limb? Somewhere with her lost hairpin? Whatever the case, Natalia abandoned the search to slip on her dress just as a familiar figure stopped between the trees and turned slowly towards their direction.

“Here,” Natalia whispered, urging Joao not to leave, but instead to position himself to appear like they were friends enjoying the view of the forest. He obliged her request, trusting that she would be the best judge of just what they should do.

“Natalia?” Jovan’s gruff voice called out the pair propped up against the backing of the lounge; sitting, starting out at the darkness of the woods.

The Russian maid, with her legs crossed in a duchess slant, smiled with a glow her father probably didn’t expect. “Welcome, father. Would you like to watch the forest with us?”

Jovan’s brows furrowed. The old bears eyes, as dark and deep as a chill coal shaft— wherein bodies could fall and never again see the light—flicked between Joao and Natalia. Fatherly senses grated against each other. Should he suspect that talking wasn’t the only thing that happened here, or should he take what could be a display and find comfort in a farce? He had no real evidence for it aside. Well, except “Where is hair pin?”

“Lost it,” She shrugged in truth. “It did not hold well anyway.” Joao had to suppress a grin with just how quick his squirrel was, even under the examination of a bear that was clearly ready to tear into him if given any excuse or opportunity.

“Hm,” Jovan stepped closer, right up to the lounge with his hands in his pockets. He looked at Joao, at Natalia, and the cushions. The two, if they had done what he wondered, were smart enough to set the place to rights. It didn’t look like they tumbled here.

Natalia was grateful any marks on her body were where her father would not look. She also praised all that was good, that Jovan had been as hard pressed not to use magic as the rest. It would not be difficult for him to question the animals nearby. “Did you need something?” She asked with a smile easy to come to her face. It would be his only real clue; they seemed too happy.

“No, was just come tell about cake.” Jovan shrugged, taking a step or two in that direction. “Let’s go, we have walk ahead of us.”

“Alright—” Natalia’s dark eyes widened as her father made off. Her hand reflexively grasped onto Joao’s shoulder when she saw a certain lost piece of clothing that had no business being stuck to her father’s boot!

They had nearly made it away unscathed when their downfall was spotted trying to make it's getaway on the bear's paw. Quickly he rose to his feet, long legs closing the gap between him and Jovan with ease, one foot coming down on the exposed fabric to both cover it and hopefully detach it. "Senhor Drozdov," he called as he caught up, offering a hand to Jovan where he stood at overly close proximity. "I want to praise you on earlier. Was a good match and I am sure you teach Natalia to be as strong as you are."

Jovan’s eye fell to the hand. He cocked a brow and took it. Their handshakes spoke volumes. Neither disappointed the other in the execution of the courtesy. “Hm, I do. She is good at fighting.” He gave a nod to Joao and glanced at Natalia.

The Squirrly maiden came to her father’s side. Now that Joao had the panties pinned, she would lead the bear away so it might be disposed of, which was fine. They were dirty at this point. “Yes, true. Maybe sometime we can compare our fighting styles.” She swept a smile at Joao as she guided her bear of a father by the arm. “For now, let’s have cake. We don’t want to miss it.” Two or three steps made enough distance for a quick snatch and a throw.

Joao had been as quick as he possibly could to grab the panties off the ground, and part of him had considered tucking them simply in his pocket. Then again, if he were found to have them on him later in the evening or they fell out, they'd be in worse of a rut than they were now.

“Hm,” Jovan gave a nod. Something felt off, but he couldn’t place it. Natalia held her breath as he stopped and turned to look back at Joao. His eyes registered something flying through the air. “What’s that?”

"Oh?" Joao's eyes moved to the dark of the woods as well and offered a shrug of his shoulders. "We saw earlier tonight, too. Was guessing young lovers up to no good and now they make mess." He clucked his tongue in disapproval, moving to catch up with the other two but keeping a respectful step behind. "What type of cake we are having?"

“Hm, I don’t know.” At first it seemed the old bear said so in reference to whether or not he believed Joao’s explanation. The following relieved them of the fear. “Something with raspberry and cream.” Jovan knew Willow love that combination. Since Theo had little favorites when it came to sweets, other than his wife, he went with whatever she wanted for the cake.

Natalia nodded, “It is delicious. I went with her for cake tasting.” It had to be done at some point. Molly’s spirit had been with them, likely a silent advocate of Willow in the face of anyone giving the bride lip.

“Joao,” Jovan said his name in a tone that didn’t match the intent. The older man said it to simply catch his attention for a question. It came off like a personal evaluation of the name itself. Not malicious, but determining. “You live close to Seabrook?”

The Brazilian man had turned at the sound of his name, slightly surprised when the question arose. "No, I am from São Paulo originally. Mostly travel around," he explained before casting a glance to Natalia. "Can travel back though. Is nice place to be."

“Hm,” Jovan considered the Brazillian’s words. The old bear’s eyes missed his daughter turning with a smile at Joao, before facing ahead again. “I invite you to eat at pub for the dinner with Natalia, when you coming for movie date.”

Natalia chewed her lower lip in wonder. Did her father mean to take a chance? Their animals were at the pub. They would help gauge the level of danger of Joao, if he had ill intent. Theo had allowed Bandit to stow away to Willow’s house for the same reason. Joao’s home was a little far. But, if they were to investigate a hotel room, they could still get enough to make a decision about Joao. This had to be hard for Jovan. Natalia felt touched. Though, she also suspected it might have to do with not knowing she and Joao just had their fill of each other.

The offer wasn't expected, though Joao knew it would have been rude to deny such a thing, even without realizing any alternative motives. Still, it was unknown what might arise beyond that day, and if he'd be returning to see Natalia or not. The date had been offered and he had every intention of fulfilling it, but also knew that there were chances a Fox had other plans. "I would like that," he nodded to the gruff man, offering a smile that may have been in Jovan's direction but was certainly meant for Natalia. A show that he'd face a bear if he had to, especially if a certain squirrel was on the other side.

“I will be glad to have you for dinner,” Natalia said in a pleased, matter-of-fact tone. One that flew right over a bear’s head and right into Joao’s hands to take as he wished.

“Then is settled.” Jovan gave another resolute nod.

The three happened to just miss Andriy and Wesley coming down the trail on their way to the rest of the wedding guests gathering for cake among the forest of chairs and tables. Natalia let go of her father when Mrs. McQueen waved over Jovan. She might as well have flicked a tail and purred. The old bear gave no outward expression of pleasure. His posture merely indicated a man willing to come at her call. As for Natalia and Joao, well, she silently invited him to sit with her near her cousins. With the bear now distracted, Joao gladly accepted her offer, taking up a seat beside her and sitting back for a pleasant end to the evening. He listened to the pleasant chatter about, though his mind did tend to wander to questions around his potential return to Seabrook and Natalia.

~oOo~​

While the magic of a Texas night might have drawn most couples away for time with each other in privacy, they were all gradually drawn back to the main celebration in their coupled pairs. Yonten and Annabelle seemed to have blown off enough smoke to keep their hands chaste enough for the hosts preference. Rosy had a cheerful glow as she waddled her way back, arm looped through Cory's, not quite out of energy from the pregnancy that she couldn't enjoy what he had to offer. Lauri shared a similar glow when they met up with her and Oliver along the pathways. By the time they returned to the tables, Andriy and Alassiel had also arrived with Kit and his vast collection of eggs and treasures. Well on cue, Gordon half-stumbled back to the table, his hair well-ruffled and shirt buttons misaligned while small marks could be seen on his neck. Any attempts he had to seem cool and collected about what had happened were thwarted by a wide and proud grin on his face.

Wesley chuckled when he saw Gordon. Behind the young man, past a few chairs, Amalia sat down with a satisfied smile and hair just as ruffled. The Russian maiden looked like she was deciding if she might take a last bite out of Gordon before he flew off. That would have to be seen. For now everyone was gathering to get last minute prizes and prepare for cake!

Charlotte, who had demanded several songs from Moira, soon turned her attention to Alassiel and Andriy when they came back with the golden egg. She had plenty of treats and prizes by now that she cheered for her little brother when the three approached the table for the seal floaty.

“Seal, seal!” Kit clapped. He couldn’t actually hold the box and his plushie, so he had Andriy and Alassiel bring him and it to Hye. “Safe.” He conveyed his order.

Hye chuckled, taking the box with a nod. “Yeh, I’ll keep it safe for you Kit.”

The Baby smiled. His mouth, however, did not hold to the drawn up lips. A yawn stretched his jaw, which nearly lost his binky. Andriy’s help kept it secure. Kit murmured, “D’anks.” But had to be saved again for yet another yawn.

Inara came up to her babe. “Aw, come here little one. Someone needs to sleep.”

While his wife relieved Andriy of Kit, and walked with Hye to a safe place to lay the baby down beside Jasper, Wesley came up to Andriy and Alassiel. “Thank you two so much for helping him, he really loved that.”

“Oh, of course.” Alassiel gestured to Andriy. “But he deserves the thanks. Moya Vyshnya answered all the riddles correctly.” There was a certain sparkle in the Seamaidens eye when she spoke about, and to, Andriy.

Andriy was glad to have yet again contributed to a good day for his little buddy, even it if it was one that might escape his memory in a few years time. The compliment from Wesley was well-received, but the one from Alassiel made his cheeks darken and heart quicken. "They were good riddles," he insisted sheepishly before meeting Wesley's eyes. "And always want to make a good day for Kit. He will enjoy new seal, we hope."

Rosy, seated between Cory and Lauri, was enjoying observing the looks between Andriy and Alassiel. While it wasn't unlike Andriy to be bashful, the two of them looked more like smitten teenagers than anything else. She found it to be endearing, though something told her Wesley was there to be a reminder of just who they were being affiliated with; mages.

The instincts of the sharp eyed blond did not fail her. While Wesley did enjoy the effort both Andriy and Alassiel put into making Kit happy, he had failed to keep work at home again. Inara had left with Kit and was unable to remind the Fox not to chase chickens! Here stood a Ukrainian hunter with a mage eager to please him. What good fortune!

“Oh from what it looks like I’m sure they were wonderful,” Wesley said with a wiggle of his brows at Andriy. So wonderful, in fact, that Wesley wasn’t sure he could catch the man alone in time to discuss a strategy. Turning to the dainty Seamaiden, Wes asked, “Mind if I have a talk with your Vyshnya? I will have him back before cake, I promise.” They had a few minutes to spare.

Alassiel had no trouble replying as if Wesley’s implication that Andriy was hers was, in fact, true. Even if they had declared nothing and only just met. “Don’t be late, Fox. I like moya Vyshnya.” Alassiel gave Andiry’s a smile and shoulder nudge with her own before taking a seat not far from Rosalie, Cory, Lauri, and Oliver. The vacant chair beside her soon became occupied with her elegant purse to save it for Andriy upon his return. Andriy had followed at Wesley's request, though not without casting a glance behind him to Alassiel. A part of him feared it could be the last time he be able to see her in such a light, though he held a youthful naivety for what may be coming.

“Shall we?” Wesley gestured to the trail. Both men knew this was going to be an actual talk, but why pass up a chance to make someone blush? “I promise, I mean only to speak with you, Andriy. My days of sharing my marriage bed are behind me.”

The implication brought out a dark red in Andriy's cheeks faster than Alassiel had managed most the night. Quickly he shook his head, fumbling for words. "No, no that fine. You and Inara are pryvablyvyy but uh, I prefer no," he cleared his throat. "Uh, just talking, please."

Wesley chuckled, nodding. The men were a fair distance away when Wesley began a casual, easygoing tone. Like they were enjoying a sunny day at the park. “I have to admit, I had my reservations about tonight. There are, doubtless, many mages here.” They could still see the main wedding party, dance floor, and where their friends and family were gathered among the chairs and tables. “But, I think this will work out in the end. I thought of a brilliant plan that relies on you and Joao.”

The teasing of bedding together had evaporated when Wesley turned to his subject of interest, Andriy having a good idea where he might go once mages were brought up. "Plan? What sort of plan for me?" he questioned, trying not to seem uneasy although he was now quite skeptical.

“Well, that’s the question I am asking myself. You see, it can go so many ways.” Wesley’s fingers came together in a thoughtful manner. His Foxy eyes glinted with delight over what could be one of the cleverest ways to take these mages down. “On one hand, I don’t want to get in the way of your fun tonight,” Wesley said, assuming that everyone here had to be on the same page. Mages were like animals. You only name your pets. The rest are meant for the axe. “On the other, if you bare with me here, we can clear out two whole mage dens.” Wesley nodded to the McQueens, who Alassiel came with, and the Russians. “All I need is for you to secure a future date with Alassiel.” Then came something that Wesley knew might leave a little frustration in a virgin man. “Perhaps consider not sleeping with her tonight. Allude to it being something to look forward to on your date. That way you might not even have to bed a mage for your first time.” Wesley’s tone sung up in a hopeful way, as if Andriy would be as adverse to knowingly lay with a mage as Wes would, if he knew beforehand.

Even if it was presented in the most logical of ways, Andriy was not in complete agreement with Wesley's words. He wouldn't be so bold as to argue against his general plan for the mages; that was simply what they and their ancestors did. He did however, feel that a line was being crossed when his own personal affairs were being dictated by another man. "I think I make own decisions for bedding," he said with a surprising wave of conviction. "You said you done sharing wedding bed. I do not wish to speak of mine. A date I can do; what happens besides talking of date is for Alassiel and I. I am capable on my own."

The phrase ‘color me impressed’ was too old fashioned for Wesley to say, but it was accurate. Andriy didn’t often have an edge of resistance to his tone. However, Wes wasn’t sure if this came from the head on the Ukrainian’s shoulders, or the one between his legs. One was not as reliable as the other. Wesley approached with caution. “Absolutely true, that is not my decision to make. I meant no offense.” Wesley smiled, giving Andriy a pat to his shoulder. “To be honest, after everything you’ve probably heard, she’s not a bad choice; I have no regrets. Waste not, want not, right? No shame in that I suppose.” Wesley couldn’t be clearer. Alassiel won’t be alive forever. Might as well take advantage of what she was willing to do while the option was available. “Just consider it. It might make things a little less complicated in the long run. But the finally decision is up to you.”

When the Fox didn't push back on his insistence, Andriy took what he could for the matter. He couldn't agree with Alassiel being treated like a morsel at a buffet, but if it would allow him to make his own decision, he would nod and agree. "Tak, will think it over," he said with confidence in his own choice. Whether or not Alassiel's earlier comments would hold true, he wouldn't know. He also didn't feel it was fair of him to assume anything would happen. If it didn't, he'd be content as well, particularly after their tender kiss earlier. Andriy decided he could at least offer a bit of talk that was genuine in return for Wesley's words of advice. "She seem soft. Not like Ukraine girl." Or most of the women they associated with who were bold, assertive and not afraid to speak their minds.

“She is quite gentle. But not in a timid way, I think.” Wesley had to pull up memories to form the opinion. Some details surfaced that he had to hum about in thought. “You know, I don’t remember much about the gala— was pretty drunk—but now that I think about it, she was more or less a silent influencer.”

The mood and direction of her client relied on Alassiel the more the man had to drink. Everyone was pretty wasted at the end of it. Not Alassiel; sharp eyed, quick to listen. Once or twice she had left and come back with a certain air of relief and excitement. Wesley couldn’t say the same for a particular guest of honor. No one understood why the man became angry and stormed out of the party, but no one was somber enough to care. At that point Alassiel gently guided her client to spend the night with the Von Helsings and herself. Wesley thought nothing of it then, but now wondered.

At this point Wesley saw Joao, Jovan, and Natalia in the distance ahead of them. They were joining the rest for the coming cake. The Fox turned to Andriy with a smile merry with a glass or two of wine than he should probably have had himself. “Well, I think that’s all I have, unless you want to share anything that might be helpful? How did your egg hunt go?”

In Andriy's mind hearing Wesley's view on Alassiel made him feel as if he were quite similar. Quiet and in the background more than anything. She'd been pleasant throughout the night so far, though he wasn't sure how that would change upon his return. At Wesley's question, he shook his head, not thinking there was anything of grave importance. "It was a good hunt. Kit was happy. She gave clue to lead to golden egg, as promised. Good riddles," he said with a small tug at his lips into a smile. He had particularly enjoyed the last and how it ended, though that wasn't information the Fox needed.

“Mhm,” Wesley wiggled his brows. Although he didn’t know what happened, he could tell from Andriy’s cheeks that it wasn’t only riddles she gave him. “Alright then, keep your secrets. Come along, Andriy. We have a cake to eat.”

~oOo~​

On the way back to the group Inara came to join Wesley and Andriy. She successfully put Kit to bed and looked forward to a hefty piece of cake. Kit and Jasper weren’t the only ones to fall asleep. Lyov rested in a comfortable recliner facing the festivities. His chin tucked on his chest and arms folded peaceably. If it weren’t for the gentle snort or two, he would have caused a panic. Since his return from the egg hunt, Jinpa had found himself curled up on Annabelle, fighting off sleep that had taken Jasper and Kit. It wasn't long though before her hands gently rubbing his back and murmuring quietly to him was enough to lull him into a comfortable dream state. The dragon was quite good at sheathing her claws and swallowing flames now on command, in order to care for her son. Jinpa was laid on two chairs brought together, facing each other, like a makeshift cradle. Yonten’s jacket made for a blanket and Annabelle’s shawl as a pillow so the two could participate in the remainder of the festivities.

The Von Helsing couple paired off, leaving Andriy to make his way to the vacant seat next to Alassiel. The Seamaiden removed her purse to make room for him, balancing that in one hand and her phone in the other. The screen displayed a calendar with scattered appointments. It had been some time since Alassiel took jobs as an escort; a companion versed in the art of conversation, music, and dance to keep their clients entertained during various events. Alassiel’s thumbs flicked away the calendar and her messenger popped up. A number scrolled the top. The conversation thus far was normal for her line of work. They inquired about her schedule and if she could make it for a particular event. Alassiel typed in chat. ‘Maybe. I’ll get back to you. Waiting on something.’ Then she stowed her phone. Alassiel shifted in her seat to welcome Andriy back. “Oh good, you’re not late. I would have had to skin a Fox,” she said in a teasing tone. Though curious, she didn’t ask about the walk. If they wanted it to be known, then they would have done so.

Andriy was relieved to return back to Alassiel's side, though curious eyes couldn't help but see her phone. A tiny bit of fire that wasn't similar to the one they'd felt in the woods was felt in his stomach. The Ukrainian silently reminded himself that he couldn't allow such an emotion like jealousy to show. She had no secrets of her life, at least not when it came to her work, and he was not in any sort of a position where he could ask for information he held no stake in. Whether she'd divulge information to him was unknown and he knew to ask directly would be uncalled for. Instead, he only offered a growing grin to her remark. "Tak, wouldn't miss out on cake," he said, although he had a different sort of sweet tooth at the moment when he looked at her. "Will you be staying late?"

“Well I must sing as I promised, which will be after the bouquet and garter toss...” Alassiel hummed in thought, gauging the time and what she had to do the next day. A quick look at the McQueens told her that they were in for a late start tomorrow morning. They were either too drunk or too hyped to sleep right now. Both meant sleep would come much later. “Yeah, I think I will be up late tonight.” Alassiel smiled, leaning on her elbow and meeting Andiry’s gaze. “Why, moya Vyshnya?” Although she had a guess, she loved to get him to speak his mind.

A simple gaze and her declared pet name for him were enough to turn his cheeks warm. Clearing his throat in attempt to drain the color, he shrugged as nonchalantly as he could, though there was still an eagerness as he spoke. "I just curious. If you will stay then I will stay too," his lips were soon back into their small smile position. Having come separate from the main group of hunters, there was nothing to say he had to stay until a certain time if he chose to. As it was, he'd found a perfectly good reason to stay. "And cannot miss you singing, after all."

“Mm, yes, I have been told I have a good voice.” Alassiel crossed a leg, her body language fully attentive to Andriy. “I know many, many songs. Some of them sound better when there is only one other person to hear it.” If that wasn’t enough of an image, she had no shame in saying, “It’s a duet.”

Just behind Alassiel, amidst the flow of conversations around them, Wesley saw the blossoming culmination of the Ukrainian hunter and the Seamaiden inching towards a logical conclusion. Just to throw it out once more, in case it might help them for his future plans, Wesley mouthed ‘Save it; you can do this, I believe in you.’

Rosalie, who had found much interest in watching young Andriy as he tried to find his feet, was smirking herself at Alassiel and her clever words. It was an exciting change to see a woman who was quite confident in what she wanted but had to coax the man along for the ride. From her place, movement out the corner of her eye turned her to spot Wesley and his unspoken words of warning. Fair brows furrowed at the comment, not finding it was fair to tell him to control himself. Clearing her throat, she turned toward Inara, ready to pull a combined attack if necessary. "Inara, don't you agree that when it came to your first experience with romance that you didn't need an outside observer sharing their own beliefs?" she asked, though her gaze had yet to move from Wesley.

“Hm?” Inara smiled and leaned for a small repeat. Her amber eyes bounced to her husband and back to Rosalie. It didn’t take long to catch on. Without needing to know what it was he did, she knew he had no business scheming at a wedding, nor did he have the right to interfere with someone else’s life mile stones. “Yes, I agree.” The Tigress joined Rosalie in staring down Wesley.

Wesley sucked in his lips and shrank into his chair. He flashed a charming smile with failed innocence. “Just—.”

“Just nothing, leave them be.” Inara pulled his chin toward her. “Or I will sandal-swat you, and not in the way that you like.”

“Very well,” Wesley struggled not to grin. He stuck his tongue out at Rosalie briefly, before huffing and melting in his seat and Inara’s claws.

Inara leaned to Rosalie and murmured, “Good girl, Rosy Posy!” Solidarity; standing up for the shy Ukrainian.

"That's how we stop cockblocks around here," Annabelle proudly smirked at the two women, free to use slightly vulgar language since the only children nearby were fast asleep or too young to know words, and Lottie was busy trying to play Moira's violin. Rosy only let out a small hmpf in agreement, settling in Cory's arms as they awaited the bride and groom to cut their cakes.

It didn't take long for a few more sets of eyes to move from Rosy to her current focus point and easily assume just what the Fox had spoken of during his walk. Andriy either had missed Wesley's words or chose to ignore them and Rosalie's comment, only eyes for Alassiel just then. "I do enjoy music and song," his eyes struggled to stay on her face but looked back quickly enough. "Have not done duet, but would like to hear someday."

“Well, if you’re up to try it out later, you can sing one with me,” Alassiel purred, fingers absentmindedly played with an ocean curl. “I bet your voice would harmonize well with mine. Don’t you agree?”

Andriy didn't immediately respond, partially distracted by her finger in her curls that he was tempted to wrap his own in but moreso by her words. He was now uncertain whether she meant to actually have him sing or if it was only a chosen veil to mask her true desires. "Eh, maybe. Do not sing very good," he said with a small chuckle.

Eager to help a friend out who seemed to be missing the innuendo, Oliver took a sip of his beer before speaking. "Andriy, I believe your colorful lass is not speaking of karaoke, mate," he said with a quick wink.

Grateful for the support, both from the blond beauty and British Lion, Alassiel kept her not-so coy smile and spoke at a volume not easily missed to assure Andriy, “Oh, don’t worry. I can teach you, moya Vyshnya.” Lessons in singing and other skills. Ocean eyes stayed on Andriy’s.

“Ooh, shite, that’s smooth!” Moira giggled before taking a swig of her beer.

Andriy didn't disagree with the vocal Irish woman near them, though he couldn't pull his eyes off of his Seamaiden to say anything to her. Instead, he forced himself to swallow, an action that made his Adam's apple visibly rise and fall. "I can be good student," he offered, heat rising in places other than just his cheeks. Pleased, Alassiel merely basked in his gaze and imagined all kinds of ways he might prove his words.

"Alassiel, you're going to have that poor boy in pieces," Willow scolded playfully, although she didn't imagine Andriy would mind given his current state. The Seamaiden gave her good friend a giggle and bunched her shoulders briefly, fully aware and unapologetic. Andriy would have reprieve soon. It was in fact time for cake, one of her hands taking a hold of Theo's and trusting him to be the one to carry the dagger for doing the ceremonial first cutting into the confectionery. She smirked to Theo, looking up at him as they moved toward the cake, a crowd of those who wanted to see or snap a picture following suit. "I can't decide if it's your side or mine that's more incorrigible," she murmured to him.

Leaving the others to survive each other, Theo chuckled at his wife’s words. “You side, of course!” He teased her. The Russian Rogue’s mood was too good not to make such a playful joke. In reality he observed they both had people of such force and will that they were lucky only one fight broke out and that the lounges proved to work in their favor.

All that aside, Theo was ready to share yet another loving moment with his wife. His wife. Theo couldn’t get enough of it! Willow, his bride; his wife. Hand in hand Theo beamed in joy of the reality as they came to the massive cake. It had to be for all the guests. Patrons were still crowding the dance floor even after some had left.

“Everyone, take your pictures now!” The announcer said. What followed were several flashes of light from various angles while Theo and Willow held the dagger’s handle. The edge rested on the lowest tier.


1599771729406.png

Theo, ready to take the cut it’s his bride, pressed down the handle in a smooth motion. Then again, the second cut. Chuckling and giggling, Theo and Willow did their best to slide out the wedge onto a plate next to it. Two bite-sized morsels were cut off from that and thus initiated the feeding of the bride and groom.

“Here,” Theo plucked the piece off of the large plate and aimed for Willow’s lips. What seemed like an endearing moment soon earned a flutter of laughter when Theo quickly turned his finger and swiped a dan of frosting onto Willow’s nose.

Oh she should have known he'd be up to his antics! Her mouth parted in surprise, though she wasn't about to take this sugary assault laying down! The piece in her hand that was meant to be fed to him soon became her weapon of choice. A quick smear from her hand and he had a frosted nose and chin, courtesy of their height difference. "You devilish rogue you," she chastised him before licking the frosting from her finger. Her nose would need a napkin no doubt!

From the edge of the crowd, Rosy and Ellie both were happy to capture the moment on camera, chuckling at the impish retaliation. It was cute but Annabelle felt it was slightly cliche. Besides, if she had frosting on Yonten it would only be the beginning of an interaction that wasn't suited for family cameras. Cheers were had all around, for the happy albeit messy couple.

Theo didn’t plan on upping the already pg-13 atmosphere of the wedding, but he did know that this would be a natural retaliation for his ‘antic’. In light of that Theo pulled his bride to him, strong, loving arms wrapped around her. His Russian Rogue mouth made his non-apology by kissing way the mess on her face and any that smudge her face because of his smear.

“Ooh!” The crowd hooted in approval.

“Yeh, give it to ‘er Theo!” Una shouted from beside Derdire, who had been passed out drunk for some time now.

“Whoop, whoop!” Moira joined the approval.

They weren’t the only ones. Micha snorted a smile and raised two beers. “Поцелуй поцелуй поцелуй!” He chanted, calling for more smooching. He spoke for himself and another who relied on him to shout for her.

Joao raised his own beer in agreement with the cheers and shouts of excitement. They needed to be able to enjoy the moment, at least for now, while they could. He added a cheer of his own, "É assim que você beija!"

Although the crowd was loud, Natalia’s ears rang with the voice she found quite pleasing. She clapped, glancing at Joao briefly with a knowing smile. Maybe one day she would know how that kiss felt.

Inara clapped twice, riding on the wave. “Woo, sexy!” She didn’t have to worry about Lottie, who was quite annoyed with everyone being so loud suddenly. She had a violin to practice! The girl peered at the cake still not being shared yet and the smoochy-smoochy session. They’d prob need a bit of time anyway. Lottie went out to the edge of the dance floor, near the trail to play.

Yonten smirked, giving his Dragon a wink. Cake would need to be last. Or, people would need to look away while he dragged his lady love to a designated hump corner. ‘Bunny’ was an accurate nickname.

“Aww, so cute!” Lauri giggled, resting her head on Oliver’s shoulder.

"It is," the Lion agreed with his lamb, leaning in to add in a quieted voice. "Nous aurons besoin de vous nettoyer de tout glaçage plus tard, mon Amour." There may not have been any on her just then, but before bed he planned to change that.

“Oh, how you make me swoon,” Lauri sighed at his words. She murmured between kisses to his neck, “J'ai confiance en ma langue de Lion pour nettoyer cet Agneau.” Oh and he would be sure to prove her correct.

While Ellie was among the cheers and hollars of approval, getting several quick pictures of their happy moment, Everest stood a few steps back, holding a wide awake John in his arms. His brows were struggling to stay furrowed, wanting to continue his role of big brother and protect his sister, but competing with the fact that she was clearly a grown woman and he couldn't scare off her husband from making any advances on her. Well, that and he'd had more than his share of scotch so far that night, which seemed to help keep him on a leash.

“Waste of good cake.” Cory muttered. He shook his head. No self-respecting knight would SMEAR delicious cake! Or ice cream! Which, of course, was one of the best things to have before bed. Mudslide before ‘sliding’ in a different way. Of course, would he ever pass up a chance to kiss cake off of Rosy? No. No he would not.

"Doesn't look very wasted to me," Rosalie smirked, unable to stop from wiggling her brows at her fiance.

“Do you not see—.” Cory’s eyes fell from the married couple to Rosalie and his protest died on his tongue. “Well, I certainly am open to your opinion. Maybe a demonstration later.”

She gave him a brief demonstration with a gentle kiss on his lips, which may not have had frosting but still tasted sweet. "Perhaps," she agreed as she pulled away, settling back with a lingering grin as she awaited her dessert.

Cory waved over a servant and discreetly asked them to save a piece for himself and his lady love. The chuckling staff member commented he wasn’t the only one and agreed. Cory felt his cheeks pink and went back to his cake. Indeed, he wasn’t the only one! But he only knew one would share it with him. Cory’s smile fell on Rosy with each bite of his dessert.

Diki was eager to get this cake business going so she could snatch that bouquet. “Cake, cake, cake!” She chanted. There was a frightened hunk of a tattooed Russians he knew was still around somewhere. Maybe some flowers would coax him over.

To satisfy the growing crowd, the cake was quickly divided up in healthy slices to be passed about to those who had a sweet tooth to satisfy. Mouths that were loud quieted slightly while enjoying their piece, though it was still quite a talkative affair. The family and close friend table was quick to receive their own plates, Andriy looking from his slice to Alassiel's. His piece was one of the fortunate ones to have a blossoming flower on it while she had not fared as fortunate.As carefully as he could, the Ukrainian removed the frosted rose from his piece, setting it on the corner of her plate. "Солодке частування для милої жінки," he said with a small smile.

Hardly a single move of Andriy’s was missed by the Seamaiden. When her periphery alerted her to his motion she turned her attention on him. The gift of a tiny flower of sugar and cream touched her heart, because it came from his. “Дякую тобі, моя Вишня.” Alassiel cut it in half with her fork and pinned it, lifting that part and offering it to him. “Allow me to share with you this gift.” She intended on feeding that to him; non negotiable.

He looked from the flower to her, nearly ready to attest that it had been a gift for her when he realized it would happen regardless of his thoughts. Opening his mouth slightly, he met her fork and lightly slid the rose down the prongs, his eyes lingering on ocean pools as he pulled away. It tasted just as sweet as she was, a thought that pinked his cheeks. "Смачно," he breathed, though the cake was only an added treat at this point.

Smiling, Alassiel placed the tip of the fork he just had in his mouth into hers without spearing anything on the end. She Pulled it out clean and purred, “Yes, delicious.” Alassiel didn’t expect Andriy to return the favor, knowing he was quite new to foreplay in general. Instead she finally ate her half of the flower and murmured to him, “Almost as delicious as your kiss.”

“You two flirting still?” Diki tsc’d. “Get on with it.” They were so slow. And everyone was so slow to eat cake. Where was the bride? She had a job to do here!

Andriy had to take a sip of his water to try and calm himself down after the remark from the gentle maiden. It didn't help with Diki on their case, quick to avert his eyes to his own plate and fiddle with his fork until he'd found a bite to feed himself.

"Oh Diki, find someone else to nudge about," Ellie scolded around a bite of cake that was deliciously welcomed. She hadn't had much of a craving for sweets for months thanks to her little monster and was glad to be able to indulge again. "Everyone gets on the horse their own way."

"Better slow than to rush it and fall off," Oliver added with a chuckle, though not meant at Andriy's expense.

At this point even the Ukrainian's pierced ears were just as red as his cheeks, focusing on eating his slice without looking up at Alassiel or any of his friends. This felt so much worse than their usual foolery!

“Slow and steady, nice deep leaps.” Inara feigned innocence.

“Just gotta get a good trot going,” Lauri offered, stifling a giggle with her drink.

Yonten grinned. “Then boom, you hit that nice gallop.”

Alright, well if everyone was going to forgo his brilliant plan to make this happen, then Wesley was going to join the fun! “Ride that horse until dawn.”

Those who were around who knew Alassiel and her connection to the water horse fairies had to giggle at those analogies. Even Alassiel took it in stride with a mirthful laugh. The examples worked coincidentally well!

“Besides Diki, I don’t think your approach is working in your favor,” Inara pointed out. Across the way a buff man with tattoos was hiding among a gaggle of babushkas for safety.

“He come out soon.” Diki finished her cake and stood up. “I’ll get that bitch flowers. Bitches like flowers.”

“I think they mean women,” Cory chuckled.

The announcer called out to the crowd about this time. “Alright everyone! Those of you who are unmarried women come forward to the dance floor!”

Cory held to Rosalie. “Are you going again?”

“She can’t hustle. She pregnant.” Diki scoffed, heading out.

While Diki wasn't wrong, Rosy was pretty sure she'd pass on going if she could avoid it. She already had the man of her dreams wrapped about her and still a bit of frosting scraped off her slice on the corner of her plate. When population of the table lessened she took a dollop of it on her finger and offered it to Cory. "A treat for those sweet teeth of yours?"

Cory obliged. His luscious lips enclosed over Rosalie’s finger and made sure when she slipped off that there was no trace left. That took a bit of suction. He was inwardly grateful she chose right then to do it, not wanting attention. Cory leaned and said, “Sweet— but not as sweet as you.” He gave her cheek a kiss.

Natalia eased up from her chair at the encouragement of Micha and Theo who waved at her. Amalia decided to join too. She had been a chair away from Gordon, occasionally giving him a look that said she might be staying late too. But, no promises. The McQueen girls who were not too drunk or passed out, namely Shae and Moira, went on to the dance floor too. Granya, who had successfully enjoyed her time observing everything without direct contact, was urged to go out too, by Liam. He cheered for her even though all she indicated to him with her flat expressions as banal interest.

Setting down her empty plate, Alassiel stood up. She cast Andriy a wink and made off for the ocean of women, weaving between them like a sea creature made of blue, green, and white. He didn't miss her wink, nor did he miss watching her as she walked away, a sight he enjoyed as much as her approaching.

Annabelle, still technically an unwed woman stood up from her place at Yonten's lap, waving to Lottie who had a bit of frosting on her cheek. "C'mon girlie, we got another bouquet to win you," she beckoned her along into the crowd. Their number of single women was gradually dwindling among the hunters, soon to be one less.

“Coming Aunty Anna!” Lottie said, running up to hold her fiery aunts hand. Behind her Wesley massaged his temples. How many marriages did this girl want? Inara chuckle and rubbed her husband's back.

Willow waited for the movement to the dance floor to stop, surveying their friends and family with a smile. It was another moment where a missing face in particular stung her heart, though she did her best to swallow it down. Micha was right, they had to keep living. Turning her back, she called over her shoulder, "Okay ladies - three, two, one!"The Calla Lillies flew through the air, coming awfully close to Diki though they were more likely to end up in the arms of a dark haired patron with eyes wide and no idea what could possibly be coming for her.

“EEP!” The patron threw the bouquet she caught into the air as Diki launched herself at her; a reaction out of fear that did not serve her well.

The flowers turned a few times in the air above the toppled women. Within a blink Diki was on her feet, ready to catch them. However, the trajectory arched the bouquet further down and landed in the hands of Amalia. The crowd of women parted like water and oil. Alassiel informed Natalia of what had happened while she was gone. Lottie, safe in Annabelle’s arms, watched on in curiosity as Diki approached Amalia.

“Oh shit,” Yonten leaned forward in his chair. If he had to, he’d tackle his sister.

Diki raised her open palm upward. “Those are wasted on you, bitch.”

“Da, maybe.” Amalia shrugged, examining the beauty of the Cala Lilies. “But that’s not your fucking business is it, Сука?” One step, two steps; the women semi-circled each other.

“I want them. I jumped for them.” Diki narrowed her eyes.

“What is worth to you, Крошечный дьявол?[tiny devil].” Amalia grinned. She began to flip the bouquet, catching the stems each time.

Diki almost growled. “Trade you a punch to your face for the flowers.”

That genuinely made Amalia laugh. “No.” She shook her head. Amalia caught the bouquet and walked up to Diki. “A kiss.” She turned her cheek and tapped it. “Here.”

Wide, black eyes blinked in confusion. This certainly wasn’t expected. “Uh—.” Diki perked a lip. “I don’t swing that way.” Nothing against it, but not her thing personally. “Just— just give them to me.”

“No.” Amalia rested the flowers on her shoulder. “Not without the trade.”

Diki, like Yonten, was all for fun and games. This, however, did not feel like that at all. Amalia was screwing with her. She was deliberately making this difficult. Diki could tackle Amalia down and rip them from her hands. But, Willow and Theo were nearby with a bucket of ice water. Narrowed, angry eyes snapped onto mossy ones. “Fine!” Diki didn’t make a show of it. She aggressively hopped up and in one motion kissed Amalia on the cheek. The flowers dropped into her hands. Somehow she felt like she lost, even though she won.

Relief came to many who were watching with baited breath, the bride and groom in particular. Annabelle was glad she didn't need to cover Lottie's eyes before hell broke lose. Many of the women were dispersing when it was clear there wasn't a fight, but on the edge of the crowd, Gordon stood with a wide grin. Amalia had done the impossible; she calmed the spicy woman and even got her to do as the Russian wished. For lack of a better word, what sort of sorcery was this? All he could think of when he looked to Amalia with her snake bites was that he had bedded a goddess. There was no other explanation for what had just happened.

On her way back Amalia passed Gordon by and gave him wink. Then she sat with the McQueen girls and cracked open another cold beer. Moira and Shae were rosy cheeked and chuckling that they hoped she didn’t gamble with Diki again. They didn’t know if anyone could take the extremes of how bad or ‘good’ another encounter might go.

Natalia, relieved nothing had turned violent, rejoined the others by Joao and her father. Following after were the others. Lottie sat with Inara and Wesley for another bite of someones’ leftover cake. A whole new one was out of the question. Yonten took Annabelle back on his lap. Alassiel returned to her place beside Andriy.

Before anything else could break out, Willow gently began shooing people from the floor. "Alright you have no idea how long I've been waiting to take this garter off," she muttered, earning laughter from those around while a chair was brought out for her to sit on. The announcement for the garter toss sounded once it was clear he wouldn't be commentating for another brawl, and over at their table, Everest felt his eyes narrowing. A kiss was one thing - but going up his sister's skirt!

"Don't you even think about it, Everest James," Anita's firm voice pulled him from his thoughts, even if she was several blood mary's in with flushed cheeks. "You stay in that seat, young man."

How dare she! He was a sharpshooter with a track record that proceeded him and sent fear into his enemies! It wasn't as if Everest Fucking Crosse could be chided into laying low. A quick look over at his mother and he was given a look he hadn't seen in years but seemed to still have the same effect. "Fine.."

“Woo!” Inara hooted more to tease Everest than anything.

Lauri grinned, leaning to murmur to Oliver about just what she thought was going on as Theo slipped up and Willow’s acting face had to rescue the unexpected moment. Those two were not alone in their suspicions. Natalia kept a silent smile on her face. Granya’s eyes widened. She had the ability to intake other signals that made it clear that her uncle was being naughty. Liam stifled a chuckle.

Yonten shouted, “Found what you lookin’ for, homie?” After a second longer than what should have been enough time.

Alassiel mused, “If he did, he didn’t get enough yet.” Andriy looked up in surprise at her remark, now wondering if there was a specific time frame that one spent during such activity. For a moment he nearly asked, though it suddenly seemed like less than a good idea and he only chuckled, busying his hands with loosening the top button of his shirt. It felt much warmer even with the sun down for some reason!

Wesley raised his brows at the words from the Seamaiden. He turned merry eyes onto Everest, but didn’t say a word. He had no business talking or taunting. Not with Lottie right next to him.

Speaking of, Lottie arched a quizzical brow. She finished off her cake bite and said. “You’re really slow Theo. You’re slower then when Uncle Everest took off the garter on Daddy!”

As if summoned by child criticism, Theo emerge with the garter between his teeth and a sheen of sweat on his brow. Texas heat didn’t entirely disparate at night. That, and he may or may not have taken a sensual opportunity to give his beloved a kiss. A kiss that caught his hair and made it trouble to leave. A strand of hair was out of place as evidence.

Theo got up from the floor and raised his hands at a round of applause for his victorious garter hunt. Then he held it in one hand and offered the other to Willow, who he pulled up for a lengthy kiss.

She was grateful for the kiss as it gave her a minute longer to finish composing herself before any of her family or a young girl could ask just what happened on the garter hunt. "We will finish that later," she promised him with a playful smirk before leaving him to the floor to do his groomly duty of the toss.

Theo gave his bride a discreet squeeze on her flowy skirt that she felt lightly on her thigh. If it hadn’t been for the ruffly outfit he would have been more satisfied, but it would do. There was plenty he wanted to deliver on that night. This little kiss was just one of them.

"I don't know about you folks, but I think it's getting warmer!" the announcer chuckled. "Okay, every unmarried man, it's your turn. Please come to the floor for the garter toss!"

Joao gave Natalia a shrug before figuring he might as well participate. Annabelle shooed Yonten out of his seat, insisting he head out. Spotting Joao moving, Gordon also started a shuffle into the growing crowd, though he noticed that Andriy hadn't gotten up from his seat. "C'mon, man. She's not going anywhere," he called, trusting that Alassiel was far too interested to up and vanish in the matter of a couple of minutes. The Ukrainian chuckled, still torn between remaining in place and joining the others. After all, what was he going to do with a garter belt if he caught it? Theirs didn't even have bullets on it.

Had Cory heard Andriy’s internal thoughts he would have agreed. A garter at a mundie wedding just wasn’t the same. At least you got bullets at a hunter wedding. This was always a strange tradition even without bullets. Still, if Cory had to suffer, why not Andriy? “Go on man, it’s all good.”

Moira hiccuped from her drinking. “Aww, Ali, your man is s- hic-sweet on yah girl.”

Alassiel did her best not to make it worse for Andriy, knowing they could start up a right good tease. She gave a nod to the gathering men. “Why not? It’s just a bit of fun.” A little smirk plays on her lips. Alassiel leaned to Andriy’s ear and whispered. “I can think of a couple uses for it.” Then she eased back, bobbed the foot of her crossed leg, and watched him with ocean eyes.

Her hushed words were more than enough of a motivator for the scales to tip and him to follow Joao and Gordon out to the crowd of men who had gathered. Andriy had no expectation of catching it with there much larger, faster men out there who appeared more motivated not to come away empty handed. In truth, from the talk of fun, the first thing that had popped into his head was the lacy piece that had come out of their prize basket. If there was anything he was interested in seeing and possibly removing from Alassiel, that would be it.

"Pay attention, lover boy," Joao chuckled, nudging the smaller man as the call was made to be ready.

"Pay attention, lover boy," Joao chuckled, nudging the smaller man as the call was made to be ready.

Theo got into position in front of the sizable crowd of single, or simply unmarried men. There were a lot of guys. To make sure everyone got a chance Theo decided to put some power in his throw. He stretched the lacy band that might as well have been for a chinchilla and sling-shot it in the air behind him.

“Ahh!” The men groaned in annoyance.

Turning around, Theo saw they were all staring up. When emerald eyes followed their gaze he saw the garter had gotten stuck in a low hanging branch. “Oh, ha ha.” He scratched the back of his neck. “Ehh, first one get it, wins?”

Most of the patrons backed out right away. Too many old, or too young. Most out of shape. The ones leftover were quick to go on their own. Some were pulling chairs over, some began to scale the tree in question, and some were throwing things at the garter to knock it down.

Gordon had been about ready to call it quits. He knew he couldn't jump that high and so far climbing a tree wasn't working for anyone else. Crossing his arms over his chest, he debated just heading back to the table.

Seeing him on the fence, Amalia chuckled and shouted out, “Rybka— you get it, you can slide it up my leg.” She raised her foot and wiggled her toes. The ruffles of her skirt danced around her thigh.

And just like that, magically his mind was made up. His boyish face lit up and he turned to the trunk of the tree that now stood between him and another round with the exuberant maid.

"Oh, that boy runs fast when he needs to," Ellie chuckled with amusement.

Alassiel giggled, looking for Joao and Andriy to return. However, they did not. Curious. Alassiel watched, head tilted, to observe what these two planned on doing.

“Ahh, Ali, yer man is a smart fella. Let’s see what he does.” Moira reached over and grabbed a beer, but Alassiel took it from her and put it back. The woman had far too many. So much she didn’t have words to argue.

Natalia shrugged her shoulder. “Joao is intelligent too.” That would be all she could get away with in front of her father.

Cory was gathering bets. “Alright, I say twenty on Joao. Wes, you got twenty on Andriy? Inara, you in? Okay, let me write this down.”

“Twenty on Yonten.” Diki wouldn’t bet against him. The man was still out there, gauging what to do. His black eyes kept flicking over to the people failing to climb the tree.

"I say Andriy," Rosy surprised some with adding to the pool. He was determined and the look on Alassiel's eyes no doubt would motivate her.

"No way, did you see Gordon? That boys going to sprout thumbs on his toes to keep Amalia interested," Ellie insisted with her own wager. Oliver had to join in at this point, though his money went on Joao.

Lauri couldn’t decide if she would go with Joao or Andriy, but ended up on Andriy because of her experience with his puzzle-solving capabilities. The McQueen’s were split; Mrs chose Gordon, because of what Ellie observed; Moira pointed at ‘the tall one’; Shae hummed and chose Yonten. Granya only watched the people making bets, just like Jovan. Did the old bear have a secret bet? Maybe. He wouldn’t say. It might give someone too much hope. Liam almost used Finn to snatch it out of fun, but decided against it and bet on Yonten.


Amongst the chaos, Joao and Andriy were visible for a moment, still standing below the branch and talking to each other. There were patrons all about shuffling and huffing as they did their best but it wasn't enough. Finally, Andriy nodded and Joao ducked down for a moment before the smaller man suddenly shot up in the crowd. Balanced on Joao's shoulders, the Ukrainian attempted to snatch the garter though it was still too high.

"Hang on," he called down to Joao, nimbly rising up on his feet so that he now stood on the Brazilians shoulders rather than sit. His ankles were steadied as best as his base could while he reached out for the garter yet again.

The excitement of their candidates working together in a creative way erupted awe from the audience. Some of the men tried to copy Andriy and Joao. The problem was with the amount they would have to stack. Joao’s height proved to their advantage. He was nearly two men himself. Andriy standing on the Brazillian’s shoulders brought him a fingers width away from the garter and a hair’s breadth away from falling.

Alassiel’s bright smile slowly faltered. She shifted in her seat, eyes trained on Andriy. Out of respect she had refrained from using Almaeri. In that moment she knew, if Andriy lost his footing, she wouldn’t hesitate to aid him. It was hard not to think of her Vyshnya splattered on the ground. She had no idea of his agility or gymnastics capabilities.

“Ali…” Natalia noticed her friends unease. The word was hopefully enough to tame the girl's nerves.

It wasn’t. Alassiel glanced with a weak smile and faced the scene before her with moths dancing frantically in her stomach. Yonten and Gordon going up the tree didn’t make it any better. They jostled the branches, making it harder for Andriy to aim his hand. A sudden wobble drew out a gasp from Alassiel. Her hands went to hold the arms of the chair she sat in, fingers gripping.

Natalia didn’t know what to say at this point. She just trusted Joao would keep Andriy safe. Her eyes went to the garter. Yonten and Gordon were neck and neck. And the garter— wait. Natalia furrowed her brows. Did it move? She swore it had been a little higher. Yet it hadn’t moved from the crook of the twig it was on.

Andriy's footing was as sturdy as it could be on another man's shoulders. Reaching out, he was so close a few times, weighing the option of getting up on his toes for that much more height. Just before he could decide, the garter seemed much closer than it had. Andriy's brows furrowed but he couldn't understand how that could be if it hadn't fallen down at all. "Oh," he gasped with excitement, extending his arm once more and his fingers reaching out and just barely grabbing the white lacy fabric.

Just then Gordon had made it up to he branch it was on, shakily trying to walk out on it. "Oh shit," he breathed as the branch began to creak beneath his weight, dropping down and grabbing it with his arms and legs. Was he really not going to get the garter?

With the goal in his finger tips, Andriy went to drop down to Joao's shoulders, but weight of Gordon made the smaller twigs break off and fall. Ducking his head, he decided he'd had enough of being so tall, calling down for Joao to lower him down. Before long he was back safe on the ground, holding up the lacy band victoriously.

With the goal in his finger tips, Andriy went to drop down to Joao's shoulders, but weight of Gordon made the smaller twigs break off and fall. Ducking his head, he decided he'd had enough of being so tall, calling down for Joao to lower him down. Before long he was back safe on the ground, holding up the lacy band victoriously.

“Woo!” Applause greeted Andriy and Joao on their way back.

Theo cheered. “Ah hah! Good!”

Natalia clapped too, but was still astonished. She turned her dark eyes on Alassiel to ask if she noticed the peculiar anomaly, but soon understood what happened. Alassiel’s smile and her coy sip of her tea gave it away. “Ali.” Natalia spoffed and scolded.

Alassiel shrugged her shoulder, playing innocent. “What?” She took another sip of her tea. Andriy on his feet on solid ground eased her beating heart. When they reached their group she set down her glass and rose up. “Very good, moya Vyshnya!” Alassiel came up and embraced Andriy briefly.

Her arms were a welcomed sensation, an almost giddy grin on his face while he lightly hugged her back. Pulling away, he held up his hand, palm up to her, the white garter nestled on it. "For you," he murmured quietly. Whether or not he would be doing a removal on her, he had no need to keep it for himself.

Alassiel accepted the lacy prize. “Дякую тобі, моя вишня. Я дуже вражений.” She tucked it into her pocket for safekeeping and guided Andriy back to their seats.

“That was a close one.” Amalia noted, she looked up at Gordon on the branch. The determined little fish had done a lot for so little return. Well, maybe he didn’t have a garter to slip up her skirt, but perhaps he might enjoy something else. “Are you able to get down, Rybka?”

Currently with his arms and legs wrapped about his branch, Gordon looked up at Amalia's words. He had quickly gone from trying to impress her to looking like a stuck child. "N-no, I can get down," he called to her, working on an awkward backward shimmy toward the trunk so that he could climb back down or at least land on grass if he didn't make it.

Amalia spoffed, grinning from ear to ear. The young man had sprunk and a bit of pride. She murmured with Moira about what they had done in the lounges, as one might do who had something to share because their experience was a good one. Mossy eyes kept on Gordon as he returned.

Natalia welcomed Joao back after she congratulated Andriy. “You are quite the mountain indeed.”

He grinned down at her before getting settled again in his chair. "Mountains are for climbing, pequeno esquilo," he spared a quick wink toward her, mindful of just how close they were to Jovan at that point.

Natalia quietly murmured to him, “Da. A good hike. Maybe I will do it again sometime.” She gave a gentle shrug. It was soft enough that Jovan had missed it.

Moira scoffed, “Joao helped, shouldn’t he get half of the garter or something?”

“Oh you’re just sour because you lost.” Shae chuckled. The people who made their bets were shuffling cash around between them. Some were thinking the same as Moira. Did they split tens? Joao did help.

At the talk of whether or not he'd be getting something for his participation, Joao shook his head. "No, Andriy did work. His prize," he insisted.

"True, and the bet was who would get the garter, not who helped. I'll have to agree that Andriy is the clear winner and those of us like myself who bid otherwise will need to pay up," Oliver admitted defeat as he said goodbye to a single bill.
 
Last edited:
“A’roit, here’s mine.” Moira handed her bill to her sister who chose to put her bet on Andriy.

By the time everyone fessed up and bets were settled, the announcer came to the mic once more. “Alright everyone, hope you’ve been having a great time!” The cheerful response satisfied Theo and Willow, who had worked so hard to put this together to ensure a memorable night. “Our wonderful bride and groom are songbirds, don’t you agree? Their family often has Karaoke at their events. Well, tonight will be no different. Please honor the list of people waiting their turn before you come up yourself.”

Knowing she was going to participate, Alassiel had written her name on the list already. She was third up. Natalia, Amalia, and Granya were the ones who were marked down for a group first. They had a special song in Russian for Willow and Theo they wanted to sing.

“Woo!” Una and Moira cheered. The McQueens had helped put it together. They recorded the instrumental part for the women.

The song drew on memorable elements, mentioned their admiration for the quality of person Willow is, and celebrated the possible future with hopes for more days of joy. Once it ended the women came to give hugs to Theo and Willow, peppered with ‘I love you’s before returning to the main party of guests.

Next up went Moira, who played a beautiful original piece for the couple that captured the romantic mood and spirit of their love. It had also been recorded, but this she did live for the party. After that she went back to put her violin away. Lottie had become occupied with playing around the dance floor with the children who didn’t fall asleep.

“Alright, looks like I’m up.” Alassiel smiled, parting from the group to the mic and to discuss options with the DJ. At first she planned doing a song she knew from her days as a Drown Maiden, but the circumstances called for a switch. Something to stoke the fire in Andriy further.

Taking center stage, and with eyes only for Andriy, Alassiel began to sing. “Never know how much I love you. Never know how much I care. When you put your arms around me. I get a fever that's so hard to bear. You give me fever, when you kiss me. Fever when you hold me tight. Fever in the mornin'. Fever all through the night…”



Alassiel snapped her fingers all the while and inched toward Andriy, sometimes taking a side step to sing a verse at someone she passed, but refocused on the Ukrainian lad in the end. On the last note Alassiel had reached the chairs, took a turn around Andirys’ seat, and placed a kiss to his cheek.

The crowd had enjoyed the sweet sentiment of the first performance, particularly Willow and Theo who had finally been forced to sit and relax. As Alassiel stood and moved toward the stage there were whispered curiosities of just what she'd sing. Andriy had already been told she'd be singing for him, though he didn't expect her to be overly focused with such a huge gathering. Many who recognized her song choice gave her catcalls and whistles to match the mood that was being set and the heat the Seamaiden was fanning.

As Alassiel started singing Andriy was completely drawn in, hanging on her every syllable. His smile had been present until she walked closer, replaced with eyes that grew with a hunger from her words. His dark eyes followed her every movement and by the time the song had ended he was all but off the edge of his seat. Her kiss on his cheek was the spark needed to ignite that heat in him that had built with each passing verse. And it wouldn't be enough. Standing up, his eyes locked on to ocean ones as he took the mic from her hand and set it on the table beside him. One hand found her waist and pulled her up to his chest while the other slid from her cheek back into her soft wavy locks. Closing the gap between them, his lips slid over hers not unlike they had during the egg hunt, though now there was a growing fire within that fed his movements.

"Woo! Go Andriy!" Rosy whooped in delight at the interaction. Joao let out a sharp whistle of approval and they were joined by many others calls from around the table and throughout the reception.

Cory’s mouth popped open, “Whaaaaat?!” The shy young man made such a move?

“Je savais que tu pouvais le faire!” Lauri clapped enthusiastically. Inara and Wesley raised their glasses to the affectionate scene. The Russians clapped along with them, by now knowing the kind of shyness Andriy displayed meant this was quite incredible.

Granya was the only one wondering why everyone was so hyped. When Andriy and Alassiel had returned from their egg-hunt, she could smell the jasmine off of Andriy. She leaned to Liam and whispered, “Didn’t they already kiss?”

“I don’t know,” Liam admitted. “Why do you say that?”

“He smelled like her.”

“She’s wearing perfume. Vanilla, I think. There’s a little bit of that everywhere.”

Granya briefly explained to Liam that Alassiel’s natural scent was on the Ukrainian; threaded into her DNA by thousands of generations of careful kelpie selection. “Jasmine is all over his mouth.”

The ivory man chuckled. “Sounds like they did then. But I don’t think that’s why they’re all excited. Come on, clap for them!” Liam encouraged Granya to begin the rhythmic sound of approval.

Yonten nearly spit his beer in surprise, and though he knew Annabelle was watching what he was watching, her Bunny tapped her shoulder and pointed, “Ahh, that’s the shit!”

"Who would have thought he had it in him," Annabelle smirked as the Ukrainian finally released his Seamaiden.

"Is a good song, моє море," Andriy murmured in a low, husky manner, still holding her head in his hand. "Will have to try duet.”

“Mm, yes, I think we should,” Alassiel said softly once their lips parted. She peered at him with eyes half lidded; ocean lashes cast a shadow over her cheeks. All she had expected was another blushing smile or one more loosened button. This was far better. Alassiel felt so comfortable in his hold she was reluctant to ever leave it. “But not here. I want to sing with you in my room.” Alassiel decided she wanted to make his first time a pleasant event rather than simply choosing a lounge in the woods.

No one who didn’t have the hearing capacity of a wolf knew what they were saying among the fading cheers and chuckles. Granya wondered what kind of song they were planning on singing. A quick discussion with Liam informed her of the euphemism. The Schenok’s cheeks pinked. They had quite a thirsty list of guests.

Andriy's lips pulled back into a smile and he nodded at his watery maidens request. "Tak, can do that," he agreed, finally releasing her from his hold only to help ease her into her chair. He took his seat directly beside her, looking like a man who'd just won the world and only struggling with a small blush as a result.

"Well done," Willow gave her own applause, enjoying the sight of such youthful lust, even if it was a common occurrence for her friend. "Now then, who's next? Let's keep this party going!" It wasn't quite late and no doubt the new lovers would prefer if eyes weren't focused on them for hours to come.

A few more people took to the floor for a song or two. A patron Theo and Willow knew, here and there, got up to sing one of the renditions they did on Fridays. However, nearing the end of the list, familiar names of the hunters popped up. “Looks like….” The announcer found the next name. “Cory Cromwell!”

“What?” Cory blinked. Dark chuckling from a familiar elder brother caught his attention. “You? You!”

“Go on, Cor!” Wesley urged.

“First of all, how dare you,” Cory wagged his finger at his brother. “Secondly, I’m not prepared!”

“You know this one!” Wesley insisted, pulling up his brother to the stage. “Come on, you can do it!” It was no use looking to Rosy for help. She was just as eager to be serenaded as Wesley was to see his brother perform in front of a crowd. The lad wasn’t bad. He just needed exposure.

“Cory, Cory, Cory!” The hunters chanted, soon joined by the Russians.

Rosy couldn't deny she loved a chance to hear her man perform, especially when he so often sang to her. Even if it was a little mean of Wes to set him up like this. She offered her brightest smile and words of encouragement, "You can do it Cory!"

“Fine!” Cory grumbled, casting a pout back at the chairs of ‘friends’ and ‘family’.

Wesley came back to the group and eagerly watched as the lights adjusted for mood and the music began. The thing about Cory was that he loved his Rosy Posy with all his heart. But getting up in public was NOT his forte. His natural inclination was to sit back and watch. So, in essence, Wes was looking out for his little sister-in-law as well as his brother.

“Some people live for the fortunate. Some people live for fame. Some people live for the power, yeah…” Cory started out timid, not having sung ‘If Ain’t Got You’ more than the times it played on the radio. However, as he got lost in chocolate eyes he grew more confident and ended with a resounding applause from the audience.



“Woo!” Inara cheered.

Lauri raised her glass. “Quelle merveilleuse ballade!” Alassiel thought that was a good idea and did the same.

Cory came right up to Rosalie, that beautiful waddling blond, and wrapped his arms around her the best he could. Then turned to dip her— mindful of her condition—in a deep kiss. This earned another cheerful response. Rosalie’s arms draped about him and she sighed contently into his kiss. When she was carefully returned to her feet, chocolate eyes sparkled up at him. "It was beautiful. We love you so much," she said to him with a hand on her stomach, even if her words were mostly drowned out by the cheers.

“And I love you two,” Cory murmured to her ear, a smile on his face. “Very much.” One last kiss to her cheek and they made their way to their seats.

Granya chuckled, shaking her head with a smile. They were all so smoochy! Apparently everyone was getting it on. Natalia smelled like Joao, and vice versa. Though she wouldn’t say so to her Uncle Jovan. Not to mention Amalia and ‘Gordon’. Shrugging, she clapped too.

Theo whooped, “Aah, that is sweet!”

“Very good,” Natalia calmly approved. She looked around. “Who else is on the list?”

"I put myself on there," Annabelle said with a nonchalant shrug. She may not have had the best voice, but that was the point of karaoke, right? Besides most people seemed to be getting drunk enough that they wouldn't notice or care. As if on cue she was called up next in line. With a quick heated kiss to Yonten and promise she'd be back, she headed up, every intention to put some party back into this lovey mess.



Yonten got up on chair, and then a table, waving his beer and shout-singing along with Annabelle. He, like her, believed this party needed some fire. “WOO!” He Hollered unapologetically. “THAT’S MY BITCH!” Yonten praised as he hopped on the tabletop.

The others unfamiliar with the passion Yonten had for Annabelle were momentarily taken back, but soon adapted to his feisty bunny ways. They clapped and cheered for Annabelle’s performance. Most of the older generation new the song better than the younger ones. As soon as Annabelle finished Yonten bounced down and took her up in a one-armed swoop. Kissing was an obvious follow up. Yonten fell back onto his seat and kept Annabelle against his chest with her legs around him so they might continue.

“Jayzuz, that’s class,” Moira chuckled.

Rosy shrugged her shoulders with a chuckle. "You get used to it," she said, paying little attention to a Dragon set on devouring her Bunny in the furthest PG-13 possible.

“Our turn!” Inara happily took her husband with her to sing. They chose ‘Give It To Me (I’m worth it)’ by Fifth Harmony. Wesley sang all the men parts and Inara took the rest. They added in their own flair, with hip-popping moves suave sliding feet. After the Von Helsing couple earned their applause and came back to the rest of the group, Amalia nudged Natalia when the list had officially ended and it was now by request. “You gonna sing?”

“I did. With you and Granya,” Natalia reminded her.

“Da, but that was for bride and groom.” Amalia leaned and asked. “What about for Joao?”

Natalia glanced around and saw her father was in conversation with Mrs. McQueen. So, she said quietly back. “Well, in my little fantasy I sing that one that Theo and Willow did on that boat a year ago. But the cover song.” Natalia chuckled, feeling flush.

“Do it!” Amalia urged with a grin.

“Oh, no, no.” Natalia shook her head seriously. She pursed her lips. “Father is here, I can’t. We just barely got away with...something, and I don’t want him to be upset and have conflict with Joao.”

Amalia grumbled. True! She looked at Uncle Jovan and made a decision. Natalia could see it in her eyes. “I’ll be back.”

“Wait— ‘Malia, what are you—.” Natalia was unable to stop her cousin who slipped out of hand easily. The Russian maiden certainly squirreled in place. Dark eyes flicked from Amalia to Mrs. McQueen and then to her father. To Natalia’s surprise Mrs. McQueen turned to her father and insisted they have a walk ‘away from the noise’. Amalia circled back with a big cat-like grin that Natalia both had to appreciate and gently chide.

“Now, go.” Amalia snickered with delight.

“Uh—.” Natalia hesitated.

The announcer barley got the words out for “Who is next—.”

When Amalia shouted. “Natalia Drozdov will sing!” The woman with the snakebite piercings gave her cousin a playful shove.

Natalia cleared her throat and walked forward. Theo, Micha, and the rest thought nothing of it. Well, almost. The only odd thing about their cousin singing was that she seemed strangely anxious this time. To anyone who knew her, that is. The hunters were treated to a more reserved person simply finding some courage to sing in public. After a brief discussion with the DJ the song came on and both Theo and Micha perked in surprise. This was unusual indeed!

Joao had watched the squirrely maiden as she had been pushed up by her cousin. He was curious to see just what she had wanted to perform, though in truth he just appreciated a chance to keep his eyes on her without seeming overly obvious to those around him. Little did he realize how poor of an actor he had been up to that point!

“I love it when you call me senorita,” Natalia’s cheeks were quite pink. Her dark eyes hovered above the audience for most of the song. Occasionally she met Joao’s gaze, which sparked a light inside her and turned her color from pink to red. What moves she did while sitting, or when she transitioned to standing, looked very natural, but were not quite her own. Amalia took it upon herself to ‘help’ her cousin come off more sensual. Natalia had no talent for it herself.



Of all the cheers that erupted from the song, the Brazilian made sure that his were the loudest. He was up from his chair, his claps sounding like thunder as he cheered her. "Linda, minha flor. Encantadora!" He didn't wait for her to return to the table. As soon as she had started away from the karaoke area he met her partway across the floor, large arms lifting her just off the ground as his lips found hers, like many they'd shared in the lounge. "Muito bem senhorita Natalia. Sua montanha aprova," he murmured as he set her back on her feet and grinned down at her.

“Estou feliz que você gostou.” Natalia breathed with a smile, keeping herself composed despite large dark eyes staring up in an expression of pleased surprise. She didn’t know she had it in her to sing such a sensual song in front of so many eyes. Not just that, but it delighted her that Joao got so excited. Before she could think better of it, Natalia said as they walked back, “Eu cantaria para você de novo, minha montanha. Talvez no nosso encontro.”

The Brazilian had kept close to her as they returned to the table. "Sim, I would like that," he grinned at her offer. She may be reserved, but her voice fell pleasantly on his ears and he really had enjoyed it.

When they finally came back they were greeted with many praises and a prod to the mountain. “Hey Joao, why don’t you return the favor?” Wesley grinned behind a glass of whiskey.

Joao looked over at the unexpected question from Wesley, chuckling and shaking his head. "No, do not sing," he insisted with a wave of his hand.

"That's right, you didn't sing for karaoke at our wedding did you?" Everest said, red cheeked as the memory caught up to him. "Why don't you go ahead and do that for her instead?"

It was Joao's turn to feel his cheeks heating up, shaking his head with more insistence this time. "No, no. Eh, not for here. This is not bar and uh-" he looked around. Jovan was still not in his sight, but that didn't mean they were free. "Do not want to offend family."

"Oh don't be so modest!" Annabelle said, freed from Yonten's mouth and caught up to speed on what was going on. "It's a wedding, man. And from experience, I think that Natalia would like it," she wiggled her brows at him.

“What is it?” Natalia asked, smiling.

“Sh, sh, sh— no, don’t tell her. Just show her.” Inara chimned in, giving Joao’s shoulder a shove. “Do it, do it.”

Amalia and the others were quite clearly intrigued. The McQueen girls knew it had to be scandalous from the way they all smirked and giggle. They immediately got enough information to know what to do without a word to Natalia or the rest. They shuffled a clearing in the circle of their chairs, sparing Natalia of a more public eye. They pulled a chair in the center and tugged on Natalia’s hand. “C’mere girl!”

Chuckling, still unaware, Natalia looked around for some clue as she got seated in the middle of them. Was this some kind of dance? The squirrel maiden sat casually, as she normally did, with her legs at a crossed slant and hands folded. Inara leaned over and put her legs and hands where they would work better with the ‘dance’.

“Go Joao, go!” Yonten chuckled, pulling up an appropriate song on his phone to play when the Brazilian made his move. He and Annabelle went through a list to pick the best one.

“Joao, Joao, Joao!” Cory started a chant. The kind they did to him!

Any and all attempts from Joao to insist it wasn't something that Natalia or the rest of them wanted to see were quickly thwarted. She'd been skirted away and a private stage had been set up. Finally, he knew there wasn't going to be much of a chance and he could only hope she'd be well received. Leaving his jacket on his chair, he walked up to her as the music started, leaning down so he could speak over the calls. "If too much, say and I stop," he promised with a grin that said he'd caved to his entourage and their demands.

Absolutely curious beyond the point of no return, Natalia simply nodded, “Da.” She spoffed, too invested not to see what was up!

As soon as the Dance began there was no shortage of hoots and hollers. The Song Yonten and Annabelle had picked out was a good choice and Joao wasted little time putting his body on display and though it was there for anyone who could see, there was little doubt just who it was intended for. His shirt was slowly removed as he danced about Natalia with a series of practiced moves, his sculpted chest on display as he did a slow motion floor dive just in front of her. His eyes were locked on hers as his hips grinded into the floor before coming up against her.

“Oh, Боже мой!” Natalia blinked, enthralled. Dark eyes traveled Joao— his eyes, his body, his hips. The Squirrley maiden shifted in her seat.

"Não vou deixar você cair." Joao murmured by her ear before she was swiftly removed from the chair and seated on him instead. Natalia gasped for a few reasons. One, it was sudden. Two, she was turned on by his strength. Three, she suddenly became fully away she had no undergarments on! Joao’s dance was just as perfected as the one he'd put on in the bar months prior, though his aggressive moves still had a tenderness while his and Natalia's bodies were flipped this way and that. He knew a piece of knowledge about just how much wasn't underneath the skirt of her dress that he didn't care for the rest of the world discovered. Each flip and turn had him carefully tucking it back down before watching eyes could be any the wiser.

Theo, wide eyed, didn’t know if he should cheer or what. Micha and the others were hooting. The snake-bite cousin of his got up on her chair and crouched with a beer in hand and shouted, “Да, это верно! Вы знаете, что Вам нравится это!”

"Oh my," Willow's eyes were wide as they watched, cheeks blushing for Natalia. Leaning over, she spoke to Theo, "You should learn that." She'd thought it was quiet enough, but Oliver chuckled from his place beside Lauri.

"Oh, if only all of our bodies could do that," he remarked, adding softly to Lauri, "Je suis sûr que vous ne vous opposeriez pas, mon scandaleuse Agneau."

Lauri blushed with excitement at the thought. “Oh mon Lion, je vous assure, nous pouvons apprendre.” She gave him a nip at his neck. “Perhaps later I will dance for you.”

Theo cleared his throat, saying in a tone low in Willow’s ear, “I splurge. Maybe tonight.” He hadn’t used Almaeri in months and months. One night on for their wedding seemed harmless. No negotiating. This would happen.

Willow might have considered objecting, but he was right. It was a night worth splurging, especially since unlike their guests they hadn't been able to sneak off to a lounge and each other's arms. "I will hold you to that, krasavchik."

Just as Joao flipped Natalia on her hands and knees she felt a surge in her stomach that began when she was on her back with her legs in the air; the kind that came from desire building up. When Joao pulled her against him and his hips bumped against her rear she inhaled and curled her toes. Natalia’s fingers squeaked against the floor. She was so glad that her hair skirted her face. She simply could not control her features. At the slap against her from Joao’s hand she exhaled an unintentional noise he recognized from their time alone from earlier.

“Что это, черт подери, такое?!” Jovan’s appalled tone rose above the shouts and hoots of the approving crowd. Behind him Mrs. McQueen caught up, catching her breath. A little too late to stop the old bear it seemed!

The color that had been on Joao's face from the growing enjoyment he felt from simply being around Natalia drained at the sound of an already familiar bark. He froze at the tail end of a thrust, looking over at the approaching man and trying to think in a hurry. Unfortunately, all he could think of was wondering if he could outrun a mage.

“A traditional Brazilian folk dance.” Wesley answered easily, cheeks flushed with liquor. He had a smoothness to his answer that tempted Jovan into doubting himself on what he believed had actually occurred. Especially since Natalia was still on all fours with her back against Joao’s front, looking up at him with wide dark eyes.

"Oh yes, a traditional dance," Annabelle said with as much conviction as she could. "The works of Senhor Kelly are all but sacred in São Paulo."

Would this really work? There was only one way to find out. Without any difficulty, Joao plucked Natalia from the ground and set her on her feet, still on his knees. She'd spun slightly with the motion, her back to her father while the Brazilian man took her hand and lightly kissed the top of her knuckles. A glimmer in his eye said if he lived to tell the tale he'd be back to finish what they had started. Rising to his own feet, he gave a bow to everyone, thankful the music had been killed by Annabelle.

"Bravo," Oliver said earnestly as he and others started up a round of applause. Truthfully, he was impressed with the smooth ending, though all eyes were on Jovan to see if this was going to be allowed.

Inara, clapping with everyone else once Oliver had them going, praised, “Very good, very good. We should learn each other’s cultural dances sometime!” If Jovan recalled, she and Wesley weren’t exactly angels on the rented wooden floor. Some of the moves were plucked directly from Inara’s Indian roots.

“Oui, what a unique demonstration, Joao,” Lauri applauded.

Alassiel nodded, “Yes, thank you for sharing a piece of Brazil.”

“Uhh—“ Cory felt the need to add. “Our compliments to Senhor Kelly!”

Jovan eyed them in suspicion, “But—.”

Mrs. McQueen chimed in, “Yeh see? All your worry for nothing.” Before Jovan could protest she questioned him. “What do you have to say for yourself? Interrupting them like that!”

Jovan’s jaw dropped. How did he get in trouble? Dark bear eyes bounced between them all, uncertain, until he was convinced he had gone too far. Jovan tucked his hands behind his back and made a short bow of his head. “Forgive me, I—” he cleared his throat when he glanced at Mrs. McQueen. “—I mistake the moment. Please, uh— don’t mind me.”

Natalia, all but fanning herself to calm, felt her heat dissipate enough that her heart went out to her overprotective father. She got up an gave her old bear a hug. “Все хорошо, отец.” Natalia pulled away and gave his arm a gentle push. “Иди, наслаждайся прогулкой с миссис МакКуин.”

“Hm,” Jovan grunted in acknowledgement. He brushed a thumb against Natalia’s chin before turning away. He allowed Caitlin to loop her arm in his once more. The two walked off on the trail where it had come a little too close, which was why he had seen the commotion in the first place, until they passed out of view and earshot.

Natalia came to sit beside Joao. Her glow could not be denied. Her dark eyes strayed often to his face. Joao lived. She smiled with a turn of the lips that said she looked forward to finishing what he started. Even if it meant when he came down for their movie night date.

Joao’s grin was like that of a school boy who'd gotten away with mischief - which they very well had. Fully clothed once more, he watched her as he slipped each button into it's appropriate hole. "Glad you can enjoy the dance of my people," he chuckled, still having trouble grasping that they'd not only gotten away with it but been apologized to!

“Oh I did.” Natalia nodded with a smile, breathing a little heavily.

“Oh shit, that was close,” Yonten chuckled, shifting slightly so the leg Annabelle sat on didn't fall asleep.

Annabelle smirked with shared delight, picking up her drink. "Cheers to Senhor Kelly and the sacred tradition of dry humping."

"Hear, hear, " Willow agreed with a healthy swig of her rosé. Personally she was glad to see Natalia unwinding, Lord knew she was overdue. The only thing she'd seen before this was her blushing at talk of Dr. Kobaiyashi though he'd become an empty dream to chase it seemed. This seemed much healthier for her.
 
Exhaling, Moira finished her drink and set the glass down. “Well that’s it for me guys. I’m going to take my drunk sisters to the van.” She got up with Shae. Una, like Dreirdre, had passed out on a table. They would tuck in the van until their mother was ready to go. “Willow, Theo— congrats again!”

Theo gave them hearty hugs. “Da, thank you for coming. So nice to have visit all way from Ireland.”

Shae smiled, her cheeks rosy red. “Come back sometime. We miss yah!” She gave him a hug and switched to Willow. That hug lasted a moment longer. Both because she was the bride, and because they all agreed to give double hugs, one from them and one from Molly. “Good night all!”

Willow was grateful for their presence and hugs, wishing each of the McQueen girls well. "Take care if we don't see you again before you leave."

“Night!” Most of them who knew the McQueens gave hugs, while the rest were content with handshakes or nods.

“You coming Ali?” Moira asked, hoisting Una over her shoulder while Shae picked up Deirdre.

Alassiel smiled, shaking her head. “I got it covered.” She rented the same house with them, for when they visited Seabrook. They all carpooled together. But tonight she had plans with a certain Ukrainian man. When he was ready, they would go.

Andriy couldn't hide the grin that spread knowing she was staying for him. "Tak, will make sure home safe." Even if that meant he had to go all the way to her room to make sure!

“Bonne nuit!” Lauri waved. She turned to the rest of them. “Anyone up for more songs and dancing? Which of you is next?”

Anita had left with Elizabeth before karaoke started, taking Little John with them to keep him from the excessive sound. Everest, who had been watching with amusement now that both he and Ellie had been given a night off, stood up suddenly. "I've got a song," he said, only slightly slurring his words. There wasn't anyone up at the stand which meant that no one could stop him.

“Woo!” The audience cheered. Their approval dominated the area. A quick look told them that a lot of the patrons had dwindled by now. Most having gone home.

Holding the mic at a bad angle there was feedback for a second before Everest fixed it, making a sound that could only be expressed as a giggle. "My bad. Ahem, I'd like to dedicate this song to the love of my life."

“Aw,” Inara sighed in her wine. She loved when husbands sang to their wives. Ellie in particular expected to be serenaded. “So sweet.” Inara hummed. Ellie put her hands to her heart, sighing contentedly but all too soon.

"Wesley, this song is for you!" Everest pointed.

The Phoenix's moment of adoration quickly evaporated. "Fuck you two," she rolled her eyes at Wesley though she'd still stay to enjoy the show.

“Hah!” Wesley set down his glass and scooted forward in his chair, a big doofy grin on his handsome mug. Beside him Inara giggle, but held a stern expression in solidarity for her Phoenix.



Everest did his best to perform, walking toward the table with minimal difficulty. There was excessive finger pointing at Wesley as he sang/shouted the words to his one true bromance.

This opportunity would not be passed up! Wesley swooned at the song, taking on the pose Ellie had with his hand on his heart. This earned merry murmurs and rosy cheeked smiles from those who didn’t understand the scope of the relationship here until this night.

"I fuckin' love you!" Everest said before dropping the mic as the song ended, moving to pull Wesley for a one-armed bro hug.

Wesley didn’t spare a moment. He got up and embraced his bro-lover. Even if it was the wine and scotch and several baskets of finger snacks, it didn’t matter. What they had was pure. Wesley parted and took Everest's face, “I love you too, darling.” The Fox gave the sharpshooter a kiss befit a bromance with a touch of homo. When he parted he swept his arm out. “Ladie’s and gentlemen, a round of applause for Everest fucking Crosse!”

They did clap, with a blend of chuckles and snorts of laughter. These two were just too much sometimes. And Everest complained about Theo going up Willow’s skirt! The bro’s parted to their wives— wives who were scheming.

While Inara and Ellie had been murmuring over what they might do, Amalia set down her empty beer bottle and got up to sing. She picked up the mic, which had to be adjusted again, and set it against her lips. “This is for the tiny devil.”

The black eyed Tibetan woman perked a brow. Diki was pretty wasted by now, and disappointed that the flowers she tried to give the Russian man did nothing— he ran away—but things had been looking up since dragging a chair to observe these crazy people. What exactly did Amalia have in mind? Only dark, annoyed thoughts came to Diki, which had her scowl prematurely.

“This was never the way I planned, not my intention,” Amalia grinned, seeing their faces once the music began. There was nothing so fun to Amalia than diffusing a volcano with affection. Diki couldn’t be more straighter than an arrow, but the potency of Amalia’s vibe got her cheeks on fire—especially from the Song

Diki’s body tensed as Amalia cat walked over to her. Black eyes tracked the snake-bite woman as she circled her. Amalia made suggestive moves and winked at Gordon who she knew was enjoying this. Once she faced Diki she set her hands on the armchair and snapped her teeth at the tiny devils lips. Diki gripped the seat of her chair, speechless.

“Oh mon Dieu,” Lauri giggled.

Cory blinked, “Well hot damn.”

“Woo! Get it, girl!" Rosy cheered, her own cheeks a healthy pink, even if for an unknown reason. Anyone could enjoy a song of unexpected sexual awakening, couldn't they?

As expected, Gordon had been on the very edge of his seat the moment Amalia had started singing. There was a sway in her walk and confidence that she wore like her skin that had him captive. Well, that and the thought of her lip to lip with another woman. Even if that other woman was Diki in all of her frightening presence. It took him a moment of self-awareness to realize that he was, indeed, aroused by this. Partway through the song a few might have noticed that he shifted how he was sitting, tucking his legs and lower body under the table and working to keep himself calm.

To the Russian family and Willow these antics of Amalia were nothing new. She'd bared witness on more than one occasion of Amalia taking a bar beauty home with her and would never think to say anything to the contrary. This however wasn't a girl at closing time. This was a stick of dynamite with a fowl mouth on her. Willow was quite surprised she hadn't gone and socked Amalia in the mouth during the song!

Once the song ended Amalia bowed. She had not kissed Diki, knowing that would be crossing a personal line, but she did chuckle to see that Diki had leaned forward in her seat since she left her. “Спасибо Спасибо!” Amalia thanked them before taking a seat.

Yonten practically doubled over in his seat with laughter, watching his sister’s face turn as cherry red as Andriy. “Ah ha, you face!”

“A sensational performance!” Wesley applauded. He had to raise his glass, though he cautioned not to prod the demon further.

Amalia was playing with a fire wilder than she knew. In light of that, Theo quietly asked Amalia to please stop throwing the dice! The Russian wrangler spoffed and shrugged, setting her feet up on a tabletop and leaned back with her hands behind her head. A smirk played on her lips.

"Well shit, how is anyone going to follow up with that?" Annabelle said with a cackle, getting a fresh round for those around who hadn't already folded for the night.

Finished with a beer and after giving a couple of kisses to his Lamb, Oliver stood up. "Just like this," he said with a wink before making his way over to the stage with considerably better balance than Everest had done. He let the DJ know what he'd be singing before the turned to the mic, keeping it on the stand and moving it with him."I just hope everyone out here is feelin' good tonight," he said as the song was loaded and the music began



Woo, woo!” Inara wiggled her shoulders.

Lauri clasped her hands together and pressed them to her chest. She lit up with excitement to see her husband putting on a performance for her. The French maid danced in place on her seat, going with the groove of the melody and Oliver’s voice.

As he sang, the Lion stalked closer to the head table and kept his eyes on Lauri. During one of the big band moments, he made a show of undoing his tie and slipping it off his neck. Though it wasn't intended for her, Willow remembered all too well the last wedding she'd been around him when a tie came off! Just to be safe, the bride scooted a bit closer to her groom, though it was clear Oliver had eyes for only one who he had walked toward while he was singing.

“Oh-la-la,” Lauri had pink cheeks and bright eyes for Oliver the entire time. She took the tie and entwined it around her hands out of reflex.

During an instrumental, he tilted her chin up for a brief kiss, leaving the tie in her hands with a promise that they'd be using that later, before he went off to finish his performance.

Lauri bit her lip as he sauntered away, “Oh, mon Dieu.” She felt flushed. If he said a word, she’d be gone with him now.

Lauri got up to meet Oliver just before he found his chair. She had tied the silk accessory around her neck like a bow so he could see it just where she liked him to kiss her. “Oh, magnifique, mon Amour!” She praised, giving him a kiss of appreciation. Lauri and Rosalie were quite lucky to have such sweet and sexy men. Cory did a great job on his serenade of Rosalie and Oliver delivered one just as good.

The Lion grinned against his wife's sweet lips, enjoying just how well she had properly enjoyed his performance. Nipping at her lower lip, he took his seat and pulled her gently onto his lap. "Tout pour toi, mon Amour. Une chanson est un humble début vers les étoiles et la lune," he purred against her neck, leaving a few kisses along the tie. Lauri melted in his arms and joined in a mutual back and forth of affection.

"Sexy and still classy, just how I like my men," Rosy chuckled, giving Cory's leg a quick squeeze. It was something the two of them had in common that was a frequent topic of tea times

Cory didn’t have a bromance like Wes did with Everest, but he could appreciate Oliver’s assets as a man and his sophisticated approach to making Lauri swoon. A like minded brother with similar capabilities. Cory loved to do the same for Rosy. His hand went to hold Rosalie’s. “Yeah, me too—.” He stammered, “I mean, but about you.” He took a glass of water to sip.

"Okay, that's it! We're doing a group piece!" Ellie announced, one drink still in hand as she got up from her seat. Her finger pointed out the women one-by-one in their various states as they were called off. "Willow, Rosy, Inara, Anna, Lauri, Amalia, Natalia - that's a lot of alia's - Alassiel, Diki, Grayna -- let's go bitches!"

Willow was cheerful enough and in a good mood that she wouldn't say no. Up on her feet, she offered much needed aid to Rosy who might have been sober but still struggled with a steady walk. "You heard the woman, let's go," she encouraged the others.

"Fine, I'll go. But I'm going to complain the entire time," Annabelle muttered as she got up from Yonten's lap.

"I would expect nothing less," Ellie chuckled, moving to start ushering the rest of them to move.

Inara spared no time in standing. It was only natural of course. She and her Phoenix weren’t in the same bromance as Wes and Ev, but they had their own bond! Alassiel murmured to Andriy that she would be right back. Though obvious, any excuse to purr at the Ukrainians was snatched up. Diki, however, did not get up. She was having some internal struggles understanding the dynamic between her and the Russian snake-bite woman. Weren't they enemies? Why was she flirting with her? What’s happening in this world?

Amalia got up from her seat immediately once she was summoned. She turned to see Natalia and Granya still in place. “Come on—‘Talia, at least you.” She knew Granya would be more time and effort than what she was willing to put in for a single song.

“Eh,” Natalia glanced around. Her father was nowhere in sight. A look around at the others and the stiff-collared veterinarian gave in, though mostly because Joao was still here. “Da, I’m coming.”

Joao gave a cat call as she got up to follow, only after a quick look around told her it was still safe. "Um esquilo dançará para mim também?" he asked with a smirk. [Will a squirrel dance for me,too?]

“Sim, para minha montanha.” Natalia felt her cheeks pink when she added, “And perhaps another kind of dance later.” The flirt sent her without a glance back; too much, she might squeal.

The Lamb, though reluctant to leave her Lion, did find it enticing to rile him with a performance as he had done for her. Lauri gave him a kiss to savor before prancing away to join the rest of the women.

The men left to observe, along with Granya tucked beside Liam and Diki criss-crossed on a tabletop, could only guess what these wily women were up to. Cory was sure Rosalie would be gettin his fire stoked— they may have to visit that special lounge again! Theo clapped, excited to see Willow dancing and singing for him. The Russian could never get enough. Wesley, of course, leaned forward with anticipation. Inara knew how to ring his bell. Yonten was already on his hundredth beer, ready to hoot when his Dragon was up to sing. Micha had no opinion at this point. He was fast asleep using a tablecloth as a blanket.

Once their female entourage had shuffled and waddled their way up to the DJ booth a quick poll between them landed on their choice. Something sultry with a bit of excitement that would have a chance to feature a few of them. Annabelle was quick to decide she would just be on back-up vocals with it being a song she was less comfortable with. With their parts picked out, the girls grouped up around the microphones that were available. To their fortunate advantage they had a set of mics they could wear as earpieces with small, little mics against their cheeks.

"Where's all my soul sisters? Let me hear your flow, sisters," Ellie started them off with a few snaps to the beat.



The women harmonized, though Inara kept her voice to the back— she wasn’t as good, choosing backup rather than forefront. “Hey sista, go sista, soul sista, flow sista. Hey sista, go sista, soul sista, go sista.” Natalia joined the singing in the back too, not as confident to sing this particular song. She’d be staring at the trees again!

Alassiel stepped forward for the first verse, not shy about dancing exactly as Mya had on the music video. To help, she had gotten a patrons cane and a hat. “He met Marmalade down in old Moulin Rouge. Struttin’ her stuff on the street. She said, "Hello, hey Jo, you wanna give it a go?" Oh! uh huh.”

Though not familiar with the song as the older members of his party might have been, Andriy knew that he was a very big fan of it indeed. At least when it came off the lips of his Seamaiden. He may have scooted his chair slightly closer to the stage while he listened and enjoyed the show that was being put on.

The whole group was present for the chorus, Rosy nudging Lauri with a smirk at the playful French lyrics that she seemed to particularly enjoy and led the group strongly in." Voulez-vous coucher avec moi, ce soir?" Most of their eyes found their men; a lyric or a proposition how everything would still end tonight? It seemed most still had at least a little bit still in them.

Indeed, Lauri took the most joy out of singing the chorus with power, keeping her hazel eyes on Oliver. At one point during a bit she took off her silk tie and danced with it, slipping it through and around.

Natalia did promise she would dance for Joao. She took the opportunity during the chorus to be much more suggestive in her body language and footwork for the mountain of a man. All the while quite pink-cheeked.

While Diki would have hoped she would be spared this song, Amalia up and brought attention right to her. She approached The space between Diki and Gordon. “She sat in her boudoir while she freshened up. Girl drank all that Magnolia wine. On her black satin sheets is where she started to freak yeah.” The words deliberately switched pronouns to tease the ever confused Tibetan who did not know if this was a threat or olive branch—was this part about Diki? Especially since Amalia vacillated between her and Gordon. At one time winking at Diki, at another trailing a hand across Gordon’s front before sashaying away.

The rap traditionally done by Lil' Kim was Ellie's forte and she strut to the front of the group. Annabelle was quick to back her sister up with the necessary harmonies. " We come through with the money and the garter belts, let him know we 'bout that cake straight out the gate; we independent women, some mistake us for whores - I'm sayin', 'Why spend mine when I can spend yours?' disagree? Well, that's you, and I'm sorry I'ma keep playing these cats out like Atari. Wear high heel shoes, get love from the dudes, these badass bitches from the Moulin Rouge!"

From his seat, Everest had grown significantly more sober than he had been shortly before, watching his wife with a shimmering look in his eyes. She had a way with her mouth that he knew quite well and the quick and articulated lyrics were a reminder of that. Wesley had been grinning like a mad man since his wife began the performance. Inara hadn’t the strength of voice as the rest, true, but her body and what she could do with it— so many years of dancing—was only matched by Alassiel, who he had no idea was trained just as arduously.

With the most official training when it came to vocals and being the bride of the night, it was only fitting to give Willow the final verse originally done by Christina Aguilera. Her voice rang out in the night, pitch perfect as could be as she swayed her hips about and had no problem sauntering about the stage. On a particularly high and long note, she threw her head back and let her hair fall from the pin that was barely hanging in to start with. Coming into the French part the chorus, she gave Theo a wink he'd see from that distance.

Oh, yes, there would be sleeping with Willow tonight. All the while they had sung he felt his excitement and anticipation rise. The high note reminded him of just how high he could make her go in bed. A thing he meant to perfect more and more over time, every night.

As the song wrapped up, Rosy broke out from her back-up vocals to partake in a long vibrato note that matched a perfect harmony with Willow at the same time. By the time it was over the audience was back in their party mood, even as the hours were growing later and later in the day.

“WOO!” Theo had up and stood to shout his approval. Joao may have been loud before, but Theo took the honor this time. “Da, my sexy bride, come to me!” He spread his arms and caught her up. His fingers slipped through her loose tresses. Theo breathed in his bride’s scent, savored her kiss, and dove into her soul. “I love you. I want babies with you. I want you to sing for me tonight and again tomorrow.” He purred to her ear.

They'd been considerably behaved throughout the night with it being their wedding, especially when compared to their party guests who were essentially just hormones walking about. His murmured words were just right to get her going, though she at least had the strength to keep from doing so there in the middle of the reception. "Mmm you will have babies and you will have singing every night, from now until the sun falls from the sky," she vowed into his lips, enjoying the gentle scratch of his facial hair as she tugged on the front of his suit.

“Good! I love you and all our babies, even not seeing them yet.” Theo grinned. It took strength not to leave right then. But Theo knew he did want to solidify the obvious bridge that reached from his side of the family to hers too. Work done, play— lots of play—later. A few more kisses and Theo almost lost his battle!

Yonten swooped up Annabelle in his arms and declared her to be the sexiest of the women in the dance routine— even if he had challengers to the claim. He didn’t care. To him, his Dragon ruled them all. Yonten sat back with his brilliant ruby and threatened the rating of the wedding to R. Between kisses he said, “You were— so fucking— good—.”

Annabelle was far from naive to think she compared to the vocal acts that had performed their front stage, but that didn't mean she wasn't about to bask in his praise. That and she knew she was sexy, as he tended to remind her, so his words were taken at face value, at least then with the aid of many beers and peach daiquiris. "Damn right I was," she breathed into his delicious mouth, planning on going as far as anyone around them wasn't about to object to, diving in for the sensitive skin on his neck.

The Bunny and the Dragon went pretty far before someone tsc’d that there were still children around. Yonten had successfully rustled Annabelle’s blouse without apology. He savored this win as he enjoyed her lips while the others chattered around them.

Cory did argue with Yonten, who did not listen, that Rosalie was the best. Despite her waddling. You know what? That just made it cuter! “Thy voice peirceth the coldest heart, my Princess. It hath rang in me a desire of your lips!” Cory said in a voice befitting Sir Valerian.

With cheeks a healthy pink, Rosy smiled widely, leaning in for a kiss that was gentle and far more appropriate than most around them, but didn't lack a familiar passion she felt when she took a drink of his air. "I am pleased that such a performance can entice such a valorous knight," she smirked, leading him back to their seats for much needed time off her feet. The chairs were not ideal for the two to cuddle, but that would be made up for later.

Bubble hearts popped around Cory. He simply could not believe sometimes just how lucky he was to have Rosalie as his lady love. He looked forward to bringing her and his child with their favorite friends to a Medieval fair at some point. Those thoughts stayed with him as they sat together, sharing kisses and murmurs.

Lauri came prancing back to Oliver. “Alors, mon Lion, chasserez-vous cet Agneau ce soir?” She took the tie and placed it back around her neck in a bow, then wrapped her arms around his.

A hungry look surfaced on misty grey eyes she would recognize in an instant. Stooping down, he lifted her off the ground and to his chest, one hand at her back and the other beneath her knees to account for her skirt while he carried her back to his chair. "Oh cher agneau, ton Lion sera en chasse jusqu'à ce que le soleil se lève, mon Amour," he murmured, sitting down and keeping her to his chest.

Giddy, Lauri steeped in Oliver’s words and his affection. The Lamb nearly instigated a chase right then, knowing how fun it would be to run around the woods and catch each other. But, at the moment, she was content to start the build up for later in his arms.

Alassiel came back to Andriy with an eager smile. She hadn’t had such a desire to please someone like this before—not someone she looked forward to getting to know, and with whom to bond. She wanted to make Andriy smile, to make him feel wanted, and to see that he looked to do the same with her. “I have returned,” she giggled in reference to her promise before leaving him to sing.

"If you had not, I would chase," Andriy admitted sheepishly, moving his chair beside hers. He wasn't nearly bold enough to take hold of her again as he had when she first sang, but he was as close as could be without an extra shove. "Твій голос був найкрасивішим, моє море. Як хвилі, які втягнуть матроса." [Your voice was the most beautiful, my sea. Like waves that will pull a sailor in.]

Alassiel leaned on her elbow with a smile, propping her chin up with the curl of her fingers. The posture brought them that much closer. “Hmm, I must continue then. I wish to see just how far I can pull you to me.”

Natalia, still safe from Jovan’s prying eyes, came naturally to sit where she had before, beside Joao. It would be a natural move regardless if she originally sat there or not, at this point. Clearing her throat, Natalia said with a smile, “It may not be a Brazilian folk dance, but I hope that it sufficed.”

Joao also wasn't so bold as the established lovers to bring Natalia to his lap, though the thought did cross his mind. Instead, he reached over to replace a strand of hair that had fallen on her face back behind her ear. "Oh, I do not think you would ever be less than enough, senhorita," he suspected. "Um esquilo que faz muito mais do que escalar montanhas." [A squirrel who does so much more than climb mountains]

The Russian squirrel had the temptation to misplace that strand of hair to draw Joao’s hand to her again. Natalia’s sense of propriety overcame her urge. A common occurrence for the hardworking veterinarian. “Mais do que eu mesmo sabia. Estou disposto a explorar meu limite.[More than I knew myself. I am willing to explore my limits.]” Natalia swallowed and smiled, leaving it at that.

Amalia spared Diki another baffling interaction by just going to her seat. It happened to be between the black eyed tiny demon and Gordon, which was enough to satisfy any teasing anyway. Diki stared at her from the side and scooted away an inch or two. Amalia laughed with mirth that reached her mossy eyes. She turned to Gordon, asking, “So, Rypka, do you sing or dance?”

Gordon was both relieved and enticed that Amalia had come between him and Diki. A body between him and the devil was not a bad thing for safety sake, though his thoughts were wandering back to the Russian's solo song and all the promiscuous things it entailed. Not that he dared to bring it up to the women; he valued his own body parts far too much to risk them! "Eh, I can't dance as well as Joao or sing like Willow, but yeah," he shrugged, perking a brow at her question. "Are you asking me to sing for you?"

Humming in thought, the Russian maid noted, “Come to think of it, you have sung for me, Rypka. I like your voice.” Amalia’s smirk was that of a snake pleased with her reincarnating prey; a meal she could have over and over. “I am curious if you can dance.” Their tumble in the lounge had been mainly Amalia taking Gordon. She did wonder how well he could take her. Perhaps footwork to music might give her insight.

Wesley pulled Inara to him and spared no moment to kiss his wife. “You minx. You and your tantalizing ways. We have a daughter awake somewhere you know, we can’t leave just yet.” He scolded with a mischievous, playfully smile. “Are you trying to tease me to death?”

“It would please me.” Inara enjoyed it. Wesley chuckled and sealed her lips with another lengthy kiss. Once parted she smiled and said, “Well, my Love, what are you going to do about it?”

“I have just the thing,” Wesley murmured with a smirk. “Boys, come with me. I think it’s only fair that we get a group dance in too.” He snapped his fingers and coaxed them all who wished to join to come with him.

Everyone's flirting and reconnecting was broken up as Wesley called his men to arms. Everest had considerable effort prying Ellie off of his lap - she had a few months of mobility to make up for she insisted. Only with the promise that they'd get to that while John was being babysat finally had him up on his feet, following his bromantic lover from the table, shirt askew. "Better be damn good, Wes," he said as he caught his breath.

“You doubt?” Wesley questioned rhetorically with mock offense.

"You heard the man, Mr. Al-Zakhar, go with them," Willow encouraged Theo with a playful smirk as she settled in her chair.

“Okay, be right back,” Theo sighed, leaving his bride with a kiss.

Annabelle, blouse and hair out of place straightened up at the call from Wesley. "Bring him back fast," she pointed a finger at him before detaching herself from Yonten so he could follow with them.

Coming up for air, Yonten sauntered off in almost a stumble. “Be back!” He knew it had to be good.

"Go with them," Rosy encouraged her valiant knight, kissing his cheek for encouragement. "It'll be fun and I'll be right here when you get back."

“Mmm….” Cory deliberated, bouncing his eyes around suspiciously. What would Wes do? Probably something both enjoyable and horrifying. “Fine.” He gave Rosy a kiss and set off.

Oliver wasn't as eager as the others to get up and go, though calling from the others finally prompted him to follow. "Nous pouvons continuer cela à mon retour, mon Agneau," he said he rose, still holding her and gently set her on his chair.

“Have fun, mon Amour!” Lauri exhaled with a smile, smoothing out her ruffled hair. She loved sharing herself, true, but she also liked seeing Oliver display himself to her and strut.

Quickly captivated with Alassiel back at his side, Andriy had to sigh. "Is my turn to say I promise to be back," he told the Drowned Maiden as he stood up and shook his head. They were dear friends but a lot to keep up with! "Не збивайтесь далеко." [Do not stray far]

“I’ll be right here, moya Vyshnya. If you don’t see me, listen for my voice.” Alassiel teased being the siren of the sea. She watched him leave with every delight from seeing his form.

Likewise Joao had all but learned to simply follow their fearless leader Wesley, whether it was to battle or a stage. "Maybe we continue when return," he suggested, not one to leave her without a choice to depart if she should wish. Though something told him that she wouldn't be dashing off during a single song, especially not if Wes was picking it.

Natalia lost words from time to time, and in this case she could only smile wide and nod. Practice in the art of flirting would come along slowly for her. She was simply struck by Joao himself. She stayed exactly where he’d find her.

Gordon wouldn't have a smooth line or promises for Amalia, still struggling to judge just where she stood with him, besides a few feet from Diki. Up on his feet, he spotted a man who hadn't been nearly as involved as the others. "Liam! C'mon man, you're up with us," he encouraged before joining the men gathering up by the microphones, ready for Wes's bidding.

“Oh, uh—.” Liam glanced at Granya. She hardly left his side. Usually only for practical, sensible reasons. “Do you mind?”

Preference aside, Granya sensed Liam wanted to be more a part of the wedding fun than he let on. She smiled and said, “I don’t mind. Go.”

“Okay!” Liam gave her cheek a kiss before joining the rest. He came in on a discussion over coordination and maybe a brief practice before they perform. “What’s the song?”

Wesley looked up, curious. He had been interested in encountering this strange man since they heard about him. Seeing him here gave that opportunity. He seemed a nice fellow, so far as mages go. “Sexy Back, by Justin Timberlake. Come on all of you, let’s do a short practice.”

The song had a lot of repetition, which worked in their favor. Wesley and Everest knew the song better than the rest who could sing. Yonten wasn’t a singer and he didn’t plan on voicing much, but he would join if they insisted. Cory was up to dance, not to sing. Theo and Liam were willing to sing, though they would need to learn their parts. It took a couple of extra minutes, but in the end they were satisfied.

“Alright, men, let’s do this,” Wesley said, walking back to the stage with them.

They were given the same kind of earpiece mics like the girls, which freed their hands for dancing. The women were already eager to see what was in store for them. As soon as the beat started they whooped excitedly. Their DJ was worth the money they spent. He followed the mood of the song and worked the lights appropriately.



Wesley had the men turn their backs to the women initially. In happy coordination the men worked a dance to the intro melody. Then— “I’m bringing sexy back,” Wesley spun around on his heel, swooped a hand through his hair, and strut toward Inara who happened to be in the center of the girls. “Them other boys don’t know how to act.” The jacket he wore was pulled off down his arms while he showed off his smooth moves. “I think it's special, what's behind your back,” The men, on queue, hummed ‘yeah’ in the background. “So turn around and I'll pick up the slack (yeah).”

At that the rest of the men faced around. This earned a rise of fresh hoots and calls from the womenfolk. Cat calls were not in shortage. Inara whistled sharply at the display of confident, sexy guys putting it on for their lovers and interests. Natalia edge forward on her seat. Amalia called out lewd words in Russian— probably aimed at Gordon, but she let it stand as a question. Most of the women were quite loud with their approval, such as Lauri and Alassiel, but Granya only grinned from her seat. Not the howling type when it wasn’t a full moon or when she and Liam weren’t in their treehouse.

Rosy watched with melting chocolate eyes as her man worked his magic she enjoyed so often, knowing that at this point that it was inevitable they'd find themselves in each others arms. Annabelle let out a shriek that sounded like a fan girl as she watched those hips and bottom with hungry eyes. Willow only had eyes for her Russian rogue who was thinning her patience quickly; this party couldn't last much longer if she wasn't allowed a reprieve!

Everest came out from the group, his shirt completely unbuttoned and running his hand through his hair as he put on a display of his body he was quite proud of. "Dirty babe. You see these shackles, baby. I'm your slave, I'll let you whip me if I misbehave. It's just that no one makes me feel this way," he sang, making the mistake of getting too close to Ellie. By the end of his verse she'd leapt up in his arms, giving a bite of his lip until she finally dropped back down, still just as excited as she watched him walk away.

Once Everest’s verse came to a close Cory, Oliver, Joao, and Andriy came forward. They were greeted by another round of whoops. The words were sung to the tempo, which didn’t leave much time for the women to focus long on each guy, but they enjoyed it all the same.

Cory headed the lyrics here, with the other men on back up vocals. “Come here, girl (go 'head, be gone with it). Come to the back (go 'head, be gone with it).” The men switched out smoothly, allowing for Oliver to stand in his place. “VIP (go 'head, be gone with it). Drinks on me (go 'head, be gone with it).” Sliding up when Oliver danced his way beside Cory, Joao came forward.”You see what you're twerking with (go 'head, be gone with it). Look at those hips (go 'head, be gone with it).” Last, but not least, Andriy became the focus then, earning several supportive whistles knowing his shyness. “You make me smile (go 'head, be gone with it). Go 'head, child (go 'head, be gone with it)”

Oh the women were on fire for their men! Inara got up and danced in place. Nothing to take away attention, but to enjoy the song. Lauri called out ‘Drinks on me’ suggestively in French. Rosy joined her friend in playful suggestions to their men, grinning ear to ear. Willow was slightly more reserved, though she did give a sharp whistle at the sight of Theo in a suggestive move. Annabelle and Ellie had no shame, up on their feet beside Inara and catcalling their men. Natalia’s cheeks flushed at Joao’s lyric, her mind racing back to his hands grabbing her hips. Amalia didn’t make it better by nudging her cousin with her elbow. She cleared her throat and continued clapping with the beat. Granya, still tucked away, wondered what Liam was going to do in all this. Diki kept at a distance, but enjoyed it all the same.

The practice for the impromptu choreography was paying off. Once the repetitive chorus took over the men enclosed on the women. “Get your sexy on!” The men sang. Their dancing only evoked their excitement further. Theo came trotting his stuff for Willow to enjoy, even taking her hands in his. Inara chuckled and tucked a bill in Wesley’s waistband when he rolled his hips at her. Yonten shook what his Korean side gave him for Anna. Cory did no such thing, but he did make suggestive movements toward Rosy. Lauri fanned herself, muttering in French that this was not fair. Alassiel giggled, winking at Andriy when he approached. Natalia’s breath caught in her throat and she stared up at Joao with wide, enticed dark eyes; chair gripped and body blushed. Amalia gave Gordon’s butt a slap when he turned to leave with the men. Well, all but one left.

“I’m bringing sexy back (yeah),” Liam turned on his heel, feigning his exit. “Them other fuckers don't know how to act (yeah).” The ivory man walked around his grinning fiancée. “Girl, let me make up for all the things you lack (yeah).” Liam’s hand caressed her cheek. “Because you're burning up, I got to get it fast (yeah, take it to the bridge).” Liam smirked and left Granya panting where she sat to the rest of the guys setting up for Yonten’s part.

The Tibetan pointed at Annabelle. “Dirty babe. You see these shackles, baby
I'm your slave—,” Yonten ran and slid on his knees, right up to Annabelle. “I'll let you whip me if I misbehave.” He break-danced a move onto his feet and touched her hair. “It's just that no one makes me feel this way.” Before anyone knew it, Yonten back flipped backwards while the quartet from before came forward once more; Cory, Oliver, Joao, and Andriy.

“WOO!” The women screamed like they were at a concert. Yonten turned it up a notch with that move and the women were loving it! It only got better when the men repeated their joint display from earlier. The bill Inara had given Wesley stuck out his pants. She grabbed another to add to his belt. Lauri squealed when Oliver came close enough for her to steal a kiss. Cory wouldn’t be left out of that— he swooped and gave Rosy a kiss as well, parting with a smile. Alassiel and Natalia were more reserved, but no less excited. They were eager to see who was going to stay while the others fell back, like Liam had done.

Stepping forward for his own show, Gordon was not nearly as shy as Andriy or Cory might have been. He'd lost his jacket and shirt throughout the song and even the hem of his pants was tantalizingly low. "Uh, yeah, I'm bringin' sexy back (yeah)," he started, his eyes on a specific Russian maiden with her snakebites.

“Да, рыбка, поработай эту задницу.” Amalia grinned when Gordon came forward for his part.

"You mother fuckers watch how I attack (yeah). If that's your girl, better watch your back (yeah). 'Cause you're burning up for me, and that's a fact (yeah, take it to the chorus)," he finished out his part with plenty of thrusting and waves of his torso as he sang, running his hands down and stopping just shy of his hemline.

Up on their feet now, the women were all but taken in and done, ready to embrace their guys— or tackle them. They were treated with another round of Cory, Oliver, Joao, and Andiry once Gordon finished his verse. None were disappointed! But of course, what came after that drew out the most from them. “Get your sexy on!” The guys began the last line, repeating seven times once again.

This time Wesley didn’t back away. He pulled Inara against him as he sang, dancing and serenading her with his body and his voice. Yonten wasted no time in getting his grind on with Annabelle. Fiery locks flew in his face as she pressed herself into him, hips moving along to the music and bringing his hands up around her. Ellie wasn't going to be held back any longer, climbing Everest like he was a fig tree from earlier, legs wrapped about him and making sure he wouldn't get a chance to sing the rest of the song.

Liam knew Granya would not like being dragged out, so he simply danced next to her and waited until the song ended to take his seat by her. Theo took Willow’s hand and guided her out to the dance floor. Even with Everest preoccupied with his wife, she wasn't going to go quite as scandalous as the others were, Willow still did put on a flaunt of her hips and traced her hand along his cheek. Cory did the same as Theo, but slowly because of Rosalie’s condition. Rosy had tried many times to protest that she'd be fine, but with how late it was getting she was grateful for it to be more easy going. Lauri took Oliver’s hands and danced with him by their seats. The Lion had no problem showing his Lamb just what was in store for her once they were behind closed doors.

Alassiel took it upon herself to do the same as Lauri. It spared Andriy of much of the public eye, but allowed her to indulge in his presence. The Ukrainian was grateful for her consideration, though he did muster up the courage to wrap an arm about her, grinning sheepishly down at his sea maiden as the song was coming to an end. Natalia, against her normal nature, stepped up to Joao and took his hand for a dance too. Not as confident in sensual moves as others, but still doing her best. Mindful of not going into the same depths as others for the sake of not ruining her integrity twice in one night, the Brazilian spun her about, though one brought her close enough for murmured promises of just what he had in store for their next time alone. Amalia watched Gordon with gleaming mossy eyes, wondering what he might do.

Rather than joining everyone back at the table, Gordon turned back around before he was at the table, though not without throwing a wink at Amalia. He knew he wasn't any sort of a superb vocalist, but he could still use his words to convey his desires. Sexy Back faded out just as he put in a request with the DJ for his own song. He'd ditched the ear piece for one of the mic stands as a harder version of a pop song came on, something he felt fit the Russian wrangler just fine. "We go together, better than birds of a feather, you and me," he held the mic stand as honey eyes found mossy ones across the room.

The hunters and mages slowly took notice of the change of song and the shift in focus. Theo didn’t stop sway-dancing, but he did look over. His gruff cousin sat in a relaxed posture, one arm on the table and the other resting on the ankle of her cross leg. Amalia took enjoyment from being serenaded. Often she was the one who plucked the strings for an unsuspecting people at bars she frequented. The change felt nice, but also amused her. This adorable little fish was making quite an eye-catching big splash.


Gordon dared to step closer to the table as the song advanced, coming up to Amalia with his boyish grin and suggestive brows. At one point he even jumped up the table just before her, singing with his hand outstretched toward her, "I've been dancin' on top of cars and stumblin' out of bars," he sang as he dropped to his knees, "I'd follow you through the dark, can't get enough. You're the medicine and the pain, a tattoo inside my brain, and baby you know it's obvious - I'm a sucker for you." Before he had a chance to close the gap between their mouths, when he leaned close, a flip sent him off the backside of the table and on the floor as the song finished up.

All the while Amalia had watched him with an intense stare sparked with amusement. Occasionally she made suggestive comments in Russian while he strut around. The Russian wrangler allowed herself to be drawn in by his performance—perhaps because of the setting, or the event, or the mood—and wasn’t disappointed over the results. The spunky Brit’s flip had been a nice touch, earning an applause from the Russian with the snake-bite. “Sucker for me, eh?” Amalia’s mirthful mossy eyes challenged Gordon. She drummed her fingers on the tabletop seductively. “Do you want me, Rybka?”

Amalia’s challenge was met with a lingering grin of his own. The mic Gordon held was abandoned on the table as he walked around to her. With a firm grip he took a hold of her chin with his thumb and forefinger, tugging it up so their lips met for a heated kiss. Around them were a round of whoops and hollers for the younger man having his moment. Pulling away for a breath, he looked into her eyes with his own half-lidded ones. "Da. I want you," he grinned, not even caring just how horrible his attempts at a Russian word were.

Catching her breath, Amalia grinned. "Then take me, Rybka."

Rather than wait for Amalia to lead him, the little fish bodyguard stepped up against her chair. Sculpted arms lifted the Russian wrangler up off the seat and she wrapped her legs around his waist. Gordon may not have had Joao's physique, but he could more than hold his own. "Time to make you sing for me," he murmured as he took off down the nearest path for a lounged to claim her in. This time Gordon took more control, which impressed Amalia who muttered in Russian that this was hot. They were no Yonten and Annabelle, but they certainly dug into each other.

"Woo, 'Malia is really loosening up. I'm glad,” Theo said, taking a small break for some water.

Natalia had to agree. Her normally ambivalent cousin had taken the opportunities at this wedding by storm. She expected Amalia would not resurface for some time. Probably not until Gordon had to leave. That brought to the forefront a question of just how long she got to spend with Joao. Taking a tip from Amalia, and feeling bravery in her grasp, Natalia took Joao by his hand. "Come, mohn Montanha. This squirrel wants to climb you again before this night ends." And she becomes a normal veterinarian once more.

Joao's grin spread as she surprised him with making the decision for them both. He certainly wouldn't object to another chance to have time with her before they went their separate ways. The unknown factor of just when or if their rendezvous date would be meant he would have to drink her up while he still could. "Eu não pensaria em desapontá-la, senhorita," he purred before following after her. [ I wouldn't think to disappoint you]

Watching them go, Theo had to chuckle. He turned to Willow with undeniable pride and hope. "Our wedding bring two sides together. This is a great step in our dreams. I am so happy— for you, for this, for everything." Theo kissed her tenderly.

Theo’s bride chuckled in his arms, nodding as their lips fell apart once more. "It is wonderful, isn't it? And I am very glad we didn't decide to host this at the Old Bear - it never would have survived all this...activity," she chuckled, playing with the scruff along his face. "And I am so happily yours, Mr. Al-Zakhar. Though I do have one more song I want to sing for you."

Grinning, Theo said, "I can't wait to hear it, Mrs. Al-Zakhar." He loved the way that sounded rolling off his tongue.

Pulling away from his hold, she picked up the abandoned microphone and returned one final time to the DJ's booth. A slower paced song seemed like it was needed to calm down the rowdy ones who remained, especially if they didn't want the evening to go into late morning hours. A light fell on Willow as the song began, a strong, powerful ballad that she sang with ferocity. Well-paced steps led her back toward the table as she sang, her head bobbing along with the bouncing, smooth piece.

Emerald eyes lovingly followed chocolate ones. Theo's smile spread without conscious thought; natural. Theo could never get enough of Willow's voice in any capacity. When she sang for him his heart soared.


As the song went on, she came to stand in front of Theo's chair, easing herself up on the table. One foot found its way to his thigh, her heel slipping off and landing on the ground below before the second followed suit. The heels of her feet found the chair on the outer sides of his thighs, bringing his wheeled chair closer to her. Theo couldn't help but grin, his hands naturally found their place on her ankles, slowly sliding up as she slid down the short distance down into his lap, one arm around his neck. "And they could never, ever tear us apart," her dark chocolate gaze stayed fixated on his emerald one.

"I love you, Mrs. Willow Mae Al-Zakhar," Theo murmured in adoration. "And no one will ever tear us apart." Theo's grip on her waist pulled her against his front. His lips met hers in a deep, slow, tender kiss that conveyed the love he had for her. He breathed in Willow. One hand slipped up her back under her dress. The other gave her thigh a gentle squeeze.

Eyes alight with shared mischief, one hand buried itself in his locks, setting them loose while curling his dark threads around each finger. The other came to pull lightly at the collar of his shirt, tugging it in an encouraging manner. Everyone around fell on deaf ears because Willow had her world at her fingertips.

Thankfully for the newlyweds, a certain big brother was far too busy trying to keep his wife from undressing him a few seats away. Otherwise there might have been at the very least a few unpleasant glares or a casual mention of his own aim with a gun.

On the other hand, the rest of the entourage that hadn't been drug away was completely in favor of the bride and groom enjoying themselves. Annabelle let out a whistle of approval while Rosy whooped to encourage them on. Oliver was a bit too preoccupied with attacking Lauri's neck beneath the tie he'd all but nibbled off of her to remark, though he also would have shared approval if he had been made aware.

"Oooohh!!" Yonten's voice swung up to draw attention to what naughtiness was happening here in the public eye!

"Woo, Theo; yow!" Inara hooted in praise.

Theo broke from his kiss at the rise of approval. His cheeks blushed. "Ahem, heh, hello..." Theo carefully unsheathed his hands from under the dress to wrap around Willow. In all honesty, while he rather not be the focus of attention here when it came to his intimate engagements with his new wife, he had put him on a train he wasn't willing to get off of at this point.

"Aaww," Inara huffed to see they scared Theo out of his groove.

Well, almost. "I think it is time we go," Theo announced in a huskier voice than expected. He cleared his throat as he got up from the chair with Willow. "Thank you all for coming! We are truly happy. Please enjoy all night if you wish. We pay to have all things cared for, so all is available until ten tomorrow."

"Absolutely. Stay as long as you wish; the party doesn't have to stop with us," Willow agreed with a grin, though she couldn't help but keep looking at Theo. This was merely a pause to what he had just started, but she'd make sure goodbyes didn't take too long.

Alassiel got up to give the bride and groom a farewell. “Willow, you were just stunning— Theo, you handsome man, I know you’ll take care of your girl tonight.” She gave him a knowing wink. They had discussed some things Theo might try with Willow. A trick or two she had learned. “I’ll let Natalia and Amalia know you left when they return. And I’m sure they send their love.”

Cory walked up to Theo and Willow along with Rosalie. "Ah, thanks guys! We're glad to have been a part of your big day."

Wesley watched Cory switch from Willow to Theo, giving the Russian a hearty, well meaning hug full of genuine care before coming up with Inara on his arm. "Don't spend too much time saying goodbye. You don't want to keep your bride waiting, Theo."

"Yes, I think you all deserve a nice, lovely night full of each other." Inara gave them both a squeeze-and-sway— partly because she was drunk. Not being pregnant had its perks.

Willow was grateful for the hugs with her dear friends, feeling it meant a lot to have them there. Even her mother had been surprisingly calm, which she might not have expected so soon after the events in April. Still, she would take what she could get, bidding everyone a good night with their heartfelt embraces.

Yonten was too occupied with Annabelle to give more than a wave and well-wish. He didn’t even look their way. This was the same for Lauri and Oliver, though the Lion and the Lamb put more effort in it by pausing their kissing to look over and smile while waving.

Somehow during the commotion and everyone getting ready to leave, a certain Phoenix and her Hawk had vanished from sight. No doubt it was their turn to go and observe the beauty of nature and privacy of the lounges that were offered. Willow didn't dwell on it, expecting that she'd continue to be in contact with them as well as Rosy, just as they'd been for the past few months.

Seeing that the bride and groom were tapping out, Granya nudged Liam. The ivory man smiled and waved at them all, "We'll be going to; probably take Pradedushka Lyov and Micha.” The two gave Willow and Theo farewell’s before they received hugs from the warmer, friendlier of the hunter group, namely Cory and Rosy. Then they got their sleeping great grandfather and drunk uncle to the car.

Diki sensed the night coming to a close. She took two beers and decided to dip. Diki jut her chin at the bride and groom. “Good wedding— bye.” She shouted out at her fellow hunters, saying, “See you at the jet!” The tiny demon left the group in favor of a Lyft to take her to the plane rather than wait for everyone to load into the SUV’s.

With the bride and groom headed off to no doubt consummate their marriage, it was a bit surprising to see how the party stayed in the same swing it had before. No doubt it was a lovely event with nothing to waste, but frankly Rosy was starting to get a bit tired herself. After their goodbyes to Theo and Willow she'd promptly sat down, using an empty chair across the table as a foot rest as she reached for her glass of water. "I don't know if I'm getting older or if it's just the pregnancy, but I am completely worn out. How much longer do you guys plan on staying?" she directed her question to Inara and Wesley, who were the only couple around currently not enraptured with the other.

“Oh, we’re just about to hunt for Lottie. She might be hyped on sugar somewhere,” Inara chuckled. In fact Charlotte did get her hands on more sugary food. The remaining children banded together under her flag and began making a fort. A young boy around Lottie’s age did the same— architectural creative differences. The group of kids split into two once this boy and Lottie declared they were against each other. The kids were currently strategizing an attack on the other. “Poor thing is probably passed out on some chair or bench, I’m sure.”

Wesley nodded. “Yeah, then we’ll head to the jet.” Hye and Kazumi had already taken Kit and Jasper, along with Jinpa as a helpful courtesy so that Yonten and Annabelle could enjoy the night. “Thankfully, if none of these feisty lovers return tonight, we have a cut-off at ten tomorrow. Plenty of time to get ready for the babyshower in Maine.” He looked over to see Yonten had picked up Annabelle to make off for their lounge again. Oliver and Lauri were not far behind. “Let them have their fun.” Work would come sooner than they expected.

“What about you guys?” Inara asked, getting her purse and other items together. She had won a prize or two from other games.

“Oh, I’m pretty tuckered out. So is Rosy Posy,” Cory said, rubbing his lady love’s arm. “Gonna head off soon. Maybe just walk with you guys.” He gave Rosalie a kiss to her crown. “What do you say?”
 
Rosalie nodded as she stifled a yawn in agreement. "I think it is time to call it a night," she agreed, rising to her feet with Cory's aid. She didn't immediately move to leave though, waddling over to grab their requested extra slice of cake when reminded by talk of sugary treats. "A bed time snack...or breakfast," she did with a chuckle. After all, as two adults no one could tell them they couldn't have cake for breakfast! Plus their intentions for it went beyond just something to nibble and share.

Looking around, she spotted Andriy was one of the only other ones around, him and Alassiel enjoying the current performer on stage. She gave him a tap on his shoulder and small wave. "We're going to head out. You'll catch up with us tomorrow? Wouldn't want you to miss the baby shower."

The Ukrainian grinned and nodded, knowing it was a special day for his blonde friend. "Tak, will be there. Goodnight Rosy, Cory," he said to the two closest.

Alassiel shifted to see the two— well four—were leaving. She got up to come give Rosalie and Cory a goodbye hug first since they were closest. “It has been a pleasure to meet you all. Don’t be a stranger.”

Cory accepted the embrace with a smile. “Same! It’s been really fun.”

The Seamaid switched to Rosy and the scent of jasmine washed over her sensitive pregnant-enhanced nose, filling Rosalie with a calming sensation. Kelpie’s were careful about how their pregnant Drowned Maiden’s were treated. They learned all about chemicals and their effect on the body. Each maid expecting a child was constantly surrounded by her sibling sisters, inhaling the fragrances that were laced with immune boosting scents shared between them through the air. “Have a wonderful night and morning.”

Already exhausted and ready for a chance to unwind, the scent of Alassiel only served to further unwind Rosy. Her shoulders fell as she sighed into the embrace, smiling when she finally pulled away. "Oh, of course. It was so nice to meet you, Alassiel," she said earnestly, though it may have also been an excuse to get an extra whiff before taking Cory's arm and stepping away. She felt good.

Inara and Wesley took their turn, both getting a stronger whiff of the familiar smell they had experienced in the past. Like a sleepy melatonin diffuser for the bodies that recognized their need for rest. “Goodnight!” Inara sighed in her hug.

Wesley was not a fan of mages, but he had to admit he may have purposefully emptied his lungs before he hugged Alassiel. “Goodbye, darling.” He said to her, before giving Andriy a fraternal pat on his shoulder. “Have a great night, Andriy.” He chuckled, knowing what was to come.

A familiar pink in Andriy's cheeks appeared at the implication of Wesley's words. It seemed everyone would be aware of just what was bound to happen that night, and he wasn't quite sure how he felt about that. Particularly after the talk they'd had earlier. "Tak, see you all tomorrow," he nodded to the group, his eyes quick to return to Alassiel once more. He planned to take her direction on when to leave, though likely they wouldn't linger much longer.

Sitting back down Alassiel glanced around and realized they were the last two people remaining. Well, the ones who weren’t on a woodland lounge. The Seamaiden shifted her posture to face Andriy. “Looks like the evening is done here—.”

A deep chuckle turned their attention to Jovan coming back with Mrs. McQueen. They were quite merry with drinks and good conversation. His eyes had a sparkle in them, not unlike Natalia’s when she looked at Joao. “Eh, everyone is gone?” Jovan’s mind brought him to the present at this realization. “Where is Natalia?”

“Oh, she is gone on a walk like many of the others.” Alassiel said, leaning over to grab her purse before standing up with Andiry. “We’re heading out.”

“Both of you?” Jovan looked between them. “Together?”

“Yes— oh, and Cait, the girls are asleep in the van waiting for you.” Alassiel informed her. The women were willing to do so if it meant their mother could work her magic on Jovan, that grumpy bear.

“Ah, grand.” Mrs. McQueen gave Jovan a friendly squeeze of a hug. “Well I’ll see you sometime this year again, I’m sure. Good bye, Jo. And don’t be so hard on your girl! She wears herself down enough for that.”

Jovan forced a grim smile and nod. “If I even find her…”

Mrs. McQueen perked a brow, sending out her spectral form to coax Natalia and Amalia back— better that they arrive here than Jovan finding them entangled in the arms of men on some lounge. She turned to Alassiel and Andriy. “Good bye and goodnight.”

“Bye!” Alassiel smiled, taking Andriy’s hand so he might lead her to his car.

~oOo~​

It didn’t take long for Amalia to sense the approach of a familiar spirit. She just finished another bout with Gordon when the sight of a cat shaped by shadow, crested with a white stroke on its chest, crossed her line of sight. Amalia lay beneath him, catching her breath—enjoying some affectionate kisses—a moment before making a move to leave. Caitlin, the old mischievous Cat Si, sent a warning. It was time to go. Amalia said, “It’s getting late. I should go. My cousin and my uncle are going to drop me off.” So it is only courtesy to leave on their schedule.

Gordon looked up from the trail of kisses he'd made along her sternum, surprised by the talk of things ending. It might have even getting late, but he was young and had stamina to spare. "I can take you home," he offered, the suggestion a murmur as he ventured back up to her nape. "Or are you too worn out by a young stallion like myself?" A grin of self confidence could be felt against her skin. Potential repercussions had yet to register and he was strictly living for carnal pleasures.

Chuckling, Amalia said to the British stallion, “Da, you are right.” The Russian feigned a yawn and tilted her head back as if she was ‘so’ exhausted. “We rode so much, must sleep.” Amalia shifted to look at him, and with sincerity she said, “Very good ride. Maybe if we meet again I will take you out on the trail for a gallop.” Mossy eyes flicked around. “But I should go before Jovan comes and complains.” Although it was tempting to stay with Gordon.

Honey eyes were alight with such a promise the future might bring. The interest of an older woman was a treat to have, especially one who had certainly brought her share of enjoyment to his evening. "Okay fine, I won't object to you getting well-earned sleep." He gave a final kiss before pulling himself off of her. Before looking for his own clothing he located hers and passed them over, no missing panties to worry about. Tugging on his briefs and pants, he had no shame in watching as she dressed, his boyish grin showing more than not.

Amalia cast her own glances at Gordon. No shame, no apologies. The unexpected tryst in the woods had been a fun experience. It made the wedding more enjoyable to Amalia. Once dressed she and Gordon made their way down the trail towards the dance floor. Jovan was likely pacing around deliberating on whether or not he should track down the girls. Amalia pulled out her phone to text Natalia, just in case she was too preoccupied with Joao to notice.

Spotting her phone, the young British lad made a bold gesture. "Well, since you're interested in a rendezvous, why not exchange numbers?" He offered, adding as an alternative. "Or you can take mine and if you change your mind just never message me and that'll be that." If it was just a one time deal he'd take what he could get, but that didn't mean he wouldn't leave the door open to an opportunity!

Amalia considered the offer with interest. It put the control directly into her hands. If Ellie and Everest kept this man in their employ, it was likely she could actually cross paths again. The courtesy of 'maybe' became a real possibility, she realized. "Da, okay." Amalia put his number in her phone; no trade. It would be a useful tool to alert him if the mood hit her and her was in the vicinity. By this time they had reached the considerably quieter dancefloor where Jovan waited. "Good night, Rybka." Amalia gave his cheek a playful pat.

The young man could only grin at his pat, taking it as a job that had been well done. Shoving his hands in his pockets, he began a leisure stroll away from the reception, wondering if he'd run into any of the others on the way out before calling for his own ride.

Just across the way Gordon saw Joao and Natalia in the distance, weaving through tree trunks. Natalia had vaguely been aware of the spectral cat of Caitlin. It took a nudge from her and the Squirrel maidens phone to bring her attention out of passion and to the present. The warning from Amalia had the two getting dressed in a hurry, just in case they were set upon by a bear. Natalia typed back that she was on her way. She was about to stow her phone when the thought that Joao didn’t often accompany Willow’s side of the family often came to mind. Chewing on her lip in wonder if Joao would be willing to keep in touch, she cleared her throat and looked at him with a smile— it held some caution, just in case she was being too hopeful. “Do you...Would you be interested in trading contacts?”

Unwilling for a second round wrestling with a bear who might have gained motive to be more fierce, Joao had followed Natalia's request for them to dress and leave. He'd been strolling along with her when the question caught his attention, looking over and returning the soft smile that had often crossed her face that night. "Eu ficaria honrado em ter seu número, senhorita," he said coming to a stop and offering his phone to her after slipping it out of his pocket. "Will make it easier to track down my squirrel again."

Not holding back her delight, Natalia happily slowed to a stop to do just that. A little squirrel emoji blipped on Joao’s screen with the words ‘Hello!’ next to it. Natalia decided to use a picture of a mountain for his icon. It took the place of the default profile picture. Content, Natalia stowed her phone when they continued their walk. Seeing Jovan waiting for her with Amalia, Natalia decided to mention, “I’ll let you know if I have any free days coming up. Maybe, if you’re in town, we can go on that date.” She left it open ended so that, if he ended up not wanting to do so, he could easily decline.

The digital squirrel widened his grin as he returned the device to his pocket. "Sim, will be sure to let you know," he assured her, spotting Gordon across the way. The rest of their party appeared to have left or dispersed. Jovan was close by and no doubt looking for his daughter. "I want to thank you. Foi uma noite maravilhosa com você, meu esquilo. Se nunca mais nos vermos, terei as memórias."

“Eu sinto o mesmo, minha montanha.” Natalia held her purse to tame her hands from pulling him into an embrace. She was in line of sight now. In fact, Jovan came right up to them before Natalia could really impress upon him how she felt. It had been such a delightful evening. Joao had been such a great conversationalist. Dare she say, she felt a connection?

“Natalia, we go now.” Jovan said, coming to their said.

“Da, okay.” Natalia nodded.

Jovan gave Joao and Gordon a parting handshake. “Good bye. Have safe trip home.”

"You both, as well," the Brazilian offered a genuine smile to the older man. It might have been partially powered by the fact that he was grateful they had managed to sneak around behind his back all night. "Senhorita, it was a pleasure to meet you," Joao said with a final look into the stern dark eyes he'd managed to melt a little that evening. With a final bow, he went off with Gordon toward the road where transportation awaited to bring them back to the jet.

“Hm,” Jovan nodded to Joao and Gordon. He gestured to the girls. “Let’s go.”

The cousins gave final waves and smiles to the remaining hunters and fell in step behind Jovan. Along the way the girls chatted about how adorable Theo and Willow were at the reception, how well the games went, and noted that the man, Wesley, had not given anyone reason to worry. Some of them were wary because of what Molly had said before she died. Amalia asked if Natalia thought Annabelle and Ellie looked familiar to her, which she guessed they did seem to ring a faint bell, but nothing came to mind.

Jovan listened carefully to the women. He knew they were smitten with the men. Well, at least. Natalia. It had to be admitted that Jovan felt quite hesitant to stand by and watch Natalia take important life steps. The old bears claws were at the ready in case her heart was in danger. However, not much of the conversion happening between the women gave much away in that regard.

When the trio got in the car Amalia and Natalia sat in the back next to each other. The drive to the pub to bring Amalia home did not bother Jovan. It would have been better if Amalia went back with Micha—less gas— but the circumstances changed. His daughter sat in the back, huddling against Amalia for support and warmth. The cousins used illusion magic to trick Jovan into thinking they were silent and winding down. Really, they were giggling over everything that happened that night. In the comfort and safety of their car they spoke in their native Aarinian tongue.

Amalia hummed contentedly. “That was not bad.”

“Yeah, who knew Willow’s side of the family had so many vibrant people? It’s a shame they were estranged for so long.” Natalia knew Willow’s story by now.

“I don’t think it’s all family. Rosalie and Everest are blood relatives. The rest are either married into the family or just friends.” Amalia pointed out, adding when it came to mind, “And hired help.” Most were probably recent additions.

“True.” Natalia acknowledged that, had they not been estranged from Willow, it didn’t mean they would have met all of the other people until today.

Amalia shifted to rest her head on Natalia’s shoulder better. “Hmm, either way, this was a good day.”

“Agreed.” Natalia smiled. “I’m glad to see you found an interest in someone, ‘Malia.” Natalia playfully nudged her cousin. “Maybe this might amount to something, hm?”

Amalia let out a banal snort. “Gordon is handsome and very skilled, but he’s just a horny young man. All he knows is that I am hot, I can sing, dance, and I am bold.” She decided not to tell Natalia that he had offered to take her home and that it did tempt her.

Laughing, Natalia said, “Can you blame anyone who finds those qualities attractive?”

“Well no...” Amalia huffed playfully, giving her cousin a harsher nudge to quiet her mirth. “But they mean nothing. It’s a shallow bond at best.”

“You have to start at the shallow end, Amalia. Relationships hardly begin at the deep of the pool.” Natalia pointed out.

“Maybe.” Amalia had to admit it made sense. Most of the time people looked for the first impressions to determine if they wanted to further their knowledge of another. Still, she had nothing encouraging to say. “I don’t know…So far it’s hardly enough to begin a real relationship, Natalia. I have had plenty of bar beauties and beau's who don’t stay long despite all those ‘qualities’. They don’t stick around to learn anything else about me.” Natalia would have argued that Amalia made it difficult. Always so emotionally distant and full of doubt for hope of a real relationship. However, Amalia added, “And apparently, even when they do, I’m not enough anyway.”

Natalia laid her head on her cousin’s messy dark waves. She knew of whom Amalia spoke, getting a glimpse of her long-suffering cousin’s dilemma. “His situation is unique, Amalia. You know his reasons. They had nothing to do with your character, or your career, or your style, or anything you did or could do, Deeta.” Natalia used an old Aarinian term of endearment that translated to ‘biter’. It was used mainly as a name for a little girl who was fearless. Amalia had been bold since she was a babe. As such, despite not being a determiner of whether the girl in question was pleasant, it came off as more of a cute or adorable name.

“I know. His decision was made regardless of me.” Amalia emphasized the point, building off of the words Natalia used rather than the spirit of what she meant by it. “It didn’t matter if I was bold or sexy or good at anything. It didn’t matter if I had spilled my confidence in him and he in me, no— Despite knowing me he chose against making it work, so…” Amalia exhaled and shook her head. “So yeah, I don’t have any delusions about Gordon’s affections after a night of dancing and sex, and I refuse to be an idiot who trips over my feet after an impossibility. He’s an assistant to wealthy people. I am a cook at a pub.”

“You don’t know it’s impossible.” Natalia offered gently.

“Fine. Not ‘probable’. Does that satisfy you?” Amalia scoffed, following up with a grumble, “Picky.”

Natalia huffed. “Well come on now, what does this mean for you then? You putting on display your intelligence or sexual appeal is too shallow, so you’re put off if someone finds interest. Okay, fine. But then it doesn’t matter anyway if they do try to get to know you?”

“What are you, my mother?”

“In that case, yes!” Natalia snapped obstinately. “And don’t shuffle off the questions.”

After a moment Amalia stuck out her tongue. “Well then, I shall not listen to you, because I am a belligerent child who will avoid your inquiry.”

Chuckling, Natalia warned without conviction. “I will put the whip to you.”

“I’d like to see you try!” Amalia challenged.

“Oh, you’re impossible.”

“I know.” Amalia snorted mirthfully, looking up at her concerned cousin.

Rolling her eyes with a smile, Natalia asked, “What would be so bad? Just to talk to him?” Just one more prod; one more push.

“What would be so bad? What? Aside from the distance and the conflict of our career choices? Everything.” Amalia answered with a shrug. “Tonight was nice. I won’t say it wasn’t, but...It’s done. The clock struck midnight, the spell is over. I’m just a cook.”

Sighing, Natalia nodded at the point. She had felt the ‘magic’ of the night slipping the farther the car distanced them from the party. So much of it felt like a whirlwind evening that was meant for this night and this night alone. Could Amalia be right, and Joao was just a trainer again? That he was slipping far from their night the further he got away? Natalia looked at her phone and the text she sent. Perhaps she was just being silly. “And I am just a vet.”

“No, ‘Talia. That, you must not believe.” Amalia shifted to look at her cousin in earnest. “You were glowing, Natalia. Not just from your ‘walk’ with Joao. You are too harsh on yourself, you know. Working, working, working. Willow’s outings are the only time you take a moment to relax.” Amalia pressed her forehead to Natalia’s. “You were happy tonight, ‘Talia. I loved that.”

“You don’t think our bond is ‘shallow’?” Natalia teased.

“Oh, I do.” Amalia chuckled, earning a spoff and nudge from Natalia. “But I think it’s worth building on, ‘Talia. I think you have a chance like Theo and Micha.” Even if it didn’t end as well for Micha, they had hope from Theo and Willow’s example.

After a moment of silent deliberation Natalia said, “I will give it a shot on one condition.”

“What is it?” Amalia eyed her cousin.

“I will only contact Joao if you contact Gordon,” Natalia stated.

“Well, looks like we’ll both be spinsters,” Amalia chuckled darkly.

Busting out in an astonished laugh, Natalia nudged Amalia into sitting up by herself. “No shoulder for you!”

“You underestimate the amount of fucks I have and how stingy I am to give them.”

“Really? I wouldn’t have guessed.” Natalia took a turn to snort playfully.

Spoffing, Amalia demanded, “You calling me a whore?”

“No, whores get paid. I wouldn't insult them.”

Jaw popping open, Amalia failed to keep a stern face. “Oh, you act innocent but you’re really a naughty minded woman. No better than me!”

“If I am, it’s your fault.” Natalia smiled.

Chuckling, Amalia rolled her eyes. “Oh shut up.”

“No, I think I will be belligerent this time.” Natalia smirked defiantly. “Amalia, will you give Gordon a chance? A call? A text? Just one text? No obligation to continue talking with him if you don’t want to, as long as you at least send him something.”

After a long sigh and throaty groan Amalia perked a brow. “One text. No promises for conversation. Just a single text.” The worst that could happen was he didn’t reply and they let it go. What did Gordon see in her anyway?

“It has to be at least one complete sentence, over three words long, and it must make logical sense. No tricks! And nothing to directly dissuade him. You can’t type ‘I never want to see you again’ or any variation of negativity whatsoever.” Natalia piled on the criteria of the content of the text before adding, “Lastly, I must approve it so I know it follows the rules. Also, the rules are subject to change by me and me alone.”

Appalled, Amalia argued and complained until she finally grumbled, “FINE!” Then she tugged Natalia’s shoulder over for her head again. “Gimme.” She insisted she deserved the comfort for all Natalia’s shenanigans.

Satisfied for now, Natalia yawned and settled down for the rest of the drive. The two lifted the cloaking spell so that Jovan might not become too suspicious. The women closed their eyes and soon fell asleep against each other.

~oOo~
“Bye!” Alassiel smiled, taking Andriy’s hand so he might lead her to his car.

Her hand was a warmth around his and he happily obliged to her request, leading the way away from the lingering festivities and into the night. There was a comforting sense of calm in the surrounding woods that they both seemed to appreciate on their path, keeping conversation small. It was enough to just enjoy the others company and also made it easier for Andriy to prepare for what was to come. Admittedly, he had nerves that he couldn't seem to tuck away and they only seemed to grow with each step further from the reception. Approaching the car he'd been using since landing in Seabrook, his fingers struggled to extract the keys, narrowly missing dropping them. "Ah eh, sorry," Andriy murmured an apology as he unlocked the doors.

Alassiel had kept at his side; his ocean shadow. Her posture naturally moved and shifted with his needs so as to not to be imposing or absent. At his near foible she merely rested her hand on his shoulder and offered a brief reassuring rub before getting into her seat. Words were not always needed. Sometimes letting someone verbally know it was fine triggered a natural human response to be doubtful despite sincerity.

After Andiry made sure she was safely in the passenger seat he moved to the driver. The Seamaiden observed his concern over making sure she was safely secured and smiled to herself.


1600030058694.png



Unfortunately for Andriy, when he and Joao had stated they'd be joining the other hunters for the wedding, Everest had taken it upon himself to make the accommodations for their travels. The fancy sports car was a delight to drive no doubt, but too flashy for the Ukrainian's style. As he was preparing to leave he fumbled with the controls, inadvertently bumping the one that brought the roof down for the convertible. Muttering and swearing under his breath as he tried and failed to find the same button to undo the action. After the lights came on and off many times and the radio had flickered a few times he gave up trying.

Reaching out to start up the car, they were hit with a wave of blasting music coming in all directions. Dark eyes wide, Andriy frantically reaching around to try and find the volume, but rather than spare their eardrums he only succeeded in changing the music that was filling the night sky. Another slew of curse words were given as he looked apologetically at Alassiel. Thankfully a glance back at the steering wheel and he found hand controls and the music was turned down to a reasonable volume.

Alassiel’s smile spread as she watched Andriy trying to navigate the unnecessarily complex vehicle controls. She had to admit she might have had the same luck. The Seamaiden didn’t often have to drive. These cars were always either driven by a chauffeur or the client. When the music came on she merrily giggled, letting him know it was alright.

"Sorry," he murmured again, taking off his jacket and draping it on her shoulders to try and keep the cool evening air off while they drove. As the car drove, causing her ocean curled to flow behind her in crashing waves, Alassiel took the opportunity to ease some of his nerves. “Ah hah, my plan worked, I have your jacket now,” Alassiel gently teased being the mastermind of his fumbling fingers. Her hands crossed her front and held his apparel to her in an exaggerated, playful manner.

The journey through Seabrook from the wooded reception didn't take long. He was skilled at following along with her directions even without knowing the area, something he attributed to her calm and soothing voice. They weren't far from the home she was staying at when he slowed slightly down, casting a glance over at her. "This is right way?" he asked, even though he knew fully well he'd done exactly as he was told. Coming over his own self-doubt was still an obstacle to pass.

1600038996173.png

Alassiel looked over the house. The dark blue roof and beige bricks were distinctive. The three car garage took up the base of the decent sized property. An elegant staircase led up to a porch and front door. “Yes, this does look familiar, but I don’t know, maybe you should accompany while I look closer.” She turned her ocean eyes onto Andriy. “Don’t want to leave me at some strange house while I still have your jacket.”

He could sense she was working to put him at ease, and just that gesture was enough to quell the unrest he felt. Killing the engine, he slipped out of the car with it's top still down from an inability to raise it, moving to open the door for his Seamaiden. Once she stepped out, he reached into the backseat where their victory basket had been left. "I can help carry in for you," he offered, his sheepish smile slowly showing once more.

“Oh good.” Alassiel said, pulling out her keys to the house. “I need extra hands.” After all, she had a purse in one and keys in the other. She walked with Andriy up the steps. Near the top a fluffy cat waited. It lay in a hammock hanging from the porch awning.

“Brrr,” The peep drew their attention. When the cat observed them she yawned and curled back up.

1600042409368.png

“That’s Nala,” Alassiel informed him. The creamy blue-eyed feline reminded them of the Disney Queen of Pride Rock.

Quietly Alassiel opened the door. “I could use the help up to my room, if you’re willing to the basket further.”

There was no way he could possibly turn down such an offer. "Tak, if you would like me to," he offered gently, stepping into the house with the basket in tow. He knew that she was more than capable of carrying it herself, but she'd also made remarks throughout the night that ended with them here either way.

Once Andiry came inside with the basket she shut it gently. Keys jingled when she slipped them back into her purse. By reflex Alassiel took off the jacket and hooked it next to the door. They stood in an semi-open layout. From where they stood they could see the living room, a hallway leading to rooms on that floor, a breakfast bar connected to a full kitchen and a dinning section where the table was stacked with more than just decorative figurines. Andriy smelled a hint of smoke in the air; pipe tobacco, courtesy of Mrs. McQueen.

“This way,” Alassiel whispered, guiding him up the stairs to the second floor. They went all the way back to the rooms she claimed as her own.

Upon entering Andiry inhaled the freshness of a forest, as if they never left the wedding, except for the hint of salt that reminded him of what a lagoon must smell like. Greenery laced around bookcases, the bed frame, and large chest. Various plants grew around the room. Some hung from the ceiling, mainly where they could get sunshine. A particularly interesting bundle of honeysuckle hovered next to an opened window. Several tiny zunzuncito hummingbirds were fast asleep. Their talons cling to the stems of the plant they used for their main source of food. Orange-red fluted blossoms were currently twisted shut.

1600042396068.png

Little touches showed Alassiel lived here—letters on her side table, a corner set up for sewing complete with a mannequin with a half-finished skirt, a couple glasses left on shelves and surfaces within reach of her study or her bedside, a mini fridge with a small snack shelf, a few loose articles of clothes strewn across the floor by the hamper, and a closet door ajar implied a vast collection of accessories and outfits. Another indicator of this being her room was the scent of jasmine in the air.

One of the things that stood out to a hunter were the vials of various liquids and herbs on the desk, a figurine of a strange looking creature, and a journal of blue leather encrusted with shells and seastars. Above that, to the side, was suspended a unique astrolabe styled after the ocean aesthetic. It looked like a puzzle that held a glowing blue gem in the center.

The trek through the house had felt like a journey into the another world, especially once they stepped into her room. It felt like he'd come into a small nook within a rain forest. He turned to face her, still holding the basket with uncertainty across his features. It wouldn't last long though, not with the scent of jasmine that lingered.

“Please, make yourself at home. You may have a snack if you wish it.” Alassiel eased the basket from Andriy’s hands. “I need to freshen up a bit.” The Seamaiden went into the bathroom and shut the door behind her.

He stood in place for a several long moments after she vanished from his sight. Without the basket to hold, his hands fell to his side and he could feel his palms accumulating sweat along his skin. Clearing his throat, he tried to do as she said and get comfortable, but no matter whether he sat on the very edge of the bed or at the chair of the desk he felt out of place. On his second try sitting on the bed, his eyes fell down to a pile of letters that were out on the nightstand. The top one he could see without touching and a glance told him young, untrained hands wrote it. Feeling ashamed, he looked away quickly, turning back to an examination of the room.

The hummingbirds no doubt were one of the more surprising elements. It served as a reminder of her status with Almaeri that he didn't care for. He preferred to be under the temporary illusion that she was just a woman and he was just a man. When she came back into the room, he was facing away from the door, leaning in to inspect the hanging piece he didn't quite understand but was intrigued by.

Alassiel carefully opened the door so as not to startle Andriy. She padded over, slightly damp, and wearing the lace from the basket. The garter Andriy won her wrapped twice around her wrist for the moment. The young man had yet to look her way. Alassiel took out her phone and walked over to the side table. She was sure by now he sensed she had come. Alassiel hooked up her phone, sat on the bed, and took up a brush to smooth out a few wily ends when she said, “Their names are Vena, Mia, Hycinth, Cassra, and Rin. They’re ‘Elf’ hummingbirds. They’re adorable aren’t they? So small; half the size of a thumb.” She set the brush away on the table then, waiting for him to look her way.

He stopped his inspecting when he heard the sound of her feet lightly falling on the ground, though he hadn't turned immediately. A part of him worried she could need time to make herself proper, a peculiar thought given just what she had declared they'd be doing that evening. When he finally did turn around, he immediately felt his cheeks heating up as he saw her in the revealing garment. His eyes wandered along the edges of the lace and her exposed thighs, swallowing hard enough that his Adam's apple bobbed up and down.

"Tak, she is beautiful," he murmured, mind now long gone from the hummingbirds and any questions he had surrounding them or the plants. Instead he stood at the foot of the bed, watching her as his heart quickened. A deep breath before he spoke inhaled a wave of jasmine that seemed to help settle him to some degree. "Was good shower?"

“Very good. I feel rejuvenated,” Alassiel said with a smile. She could tell he was both enthralled and yet shy. It was so for most people who had never lay with anyone before. She eased up from where she sat, mindful to move smoothly. Andriy needed to steady his nerves, to find some confidence. Twice so far he had shown his boldness. The riddle and when she sang for him. She decided to help him become relaxed. “How do you feel about opening that box while you’re still here? It’s quite late and I think it’s beginning to rain.” She took a helpful tip from Willow and Theo’s first experience with each other. Alassiel went to shut the window. The birds rustled slightly. She didn’t want to wake them. Looking at the birds and the speaker system, she was all ears for Andiry while she put on a song for the birds; a relaxing tune that settled them down.



Knowing fully well he couldn't drive through the rain without the top up on his car, he imagined this would be where he'd stay for some time. Nodding to her suggestion, he moved to the basket, rummaging until the wooden box was found. In his efforts to extract it, one of the dice bounced out and on the bed spread, landing with the word 'kiss' upward. Cheeks only darkening, he picked it up in a hurry and tossed it back into the basket. Clearing his throat, he opened the box and laid it's contents out on her bed, still standing at it's foot.

Alassiel kept a respectful manner, doing her best not to giggle when he blushed at the dice. “Ah, good. It’s all here.” She motioned for him to sit. “Please, feel free to get comfortable. These are a lot of questions. We don’t need to write them down, I think. It would be easier to talk, don’t you?”

"Can talk," he agreed, grateful for a chance to spare himself and his less than elegant handwriting. Before moving on to her bed, he took a moment to remove his shoes, setting them by her desk where they wouldn't be in the way or easily tripped on. Returning to the bed, he eased himself down on the mattress a short distance beside her, though a part of him longed to close the gap. A louder part of him still faced his uncertainty of the point of no return. Reaching forward, he picked up the list, offering it to her. "Would you like to start?"

Alassiel took the list with a nod. She had an idea she decided to try out, to help him ease his tension. So much excitement and uncertainty only harbored anxiousness. It would not do for a first time. Though Alassiel had to admit, if he ended up deciding not to, she found great contentment in the idea of just sleeping next to him. “Alright, let’s see…” she flipped over the cover and turned the first page. “Given the choice of anyone in the world, whom would you want as a dinner guest?” Alassiel hummed in thought. Then she answered, “I suppose my parents. I would like to know who they are as people. If they would have thought well of me.”

Her response was a surprising one; a human one. It also was one that gave him a fact about her that he hadn't known before and was now admittedly curious. How many more sides to this young woman would he unfurl tonight? "I am sure they would be proud," he said with confidence that came knowing very little about her.

Though she too knew he didn’t know much about her, it was pleasing to hear. Alassiel asked, “What about you?”

He was lost in the moment, confused by her question. "Me? Yes, I proud too," he smiled.

Alassiel spoffed, smiling. “I mean, who would you want to bring to dinner?”

"You." The answer came off his tongue before his mind could think to stop it. That wasn't what the question called for! It to determine who you found to be the best of company and who captivated you. Although, Alassiel certainly was filling both requirements for him.

The answer came organically, she could tell. From a place of simple, matter-of-fact interest. “Oh, Andriy, how sweet.” She shifted, saying in her head it was to keep her legs from becoming stiff, but she knew in her heart she just wanted to inch closer. “Well I don’t see why we can’t make that happen. What would you think about that? If we went out to dinner sometime?” This was, of course, naturally assuming they could arrange such a date.

Had a slip of his tongue just ended quite well in his favor? The Ukrainian's pink cheeks were still quite evident and he looked down to the bed as he nodded. "Tak, would like that a lot." Provided of course if the night ended well. If he managed to ruin it with the events to follow, he'd likely have no choice than to simply bury himself alive or take on the identity of another man to spare himself the humiliation.

“Then I shall put that on my list.” Alssiel reached over and grabbed her phone. In the dim light her face lit up from the screen, which she lowered the brightness of, and made sure to remind herself of making plans for a date. They had questions to answer and it would take a bit to compare schedules. “There, this will let me know in the morning.” She put her phone back and turned to Andiry with a halo of excitement.

In the morning? Well that meant no matter what she intended on him staying through the night. It may not have been much, but it gave him all the confidence in the world. "Sound good."

“Alright, next question—Would you like to be famous? In what way?” Alassiel set the journal on her lap and tilted her head as she pondered this. “Well, I have a little fame now. It’s alright, but it’s not important to me. Not personally. It is helpful occasionally, though, for practical reasons.” Alassiel felt it didn’t quite hit the right note. “Mm, I guess I would not ‘like’ to be famous.”

Andriy thought over the question for a few moments, his fingers absentmindedly moving along the blanket beneath them. "Fame does not appeal," he shrugged, though maybe he was an odd one to believe that. He was comfortable with his current life and being able to do what he wanted without worry. If he was too known, that wouldn't be an option. "Prefer to just enjoy self." And his present company.

That sounded about right, and Alassiel wouldn’t have it any other way. Andiry was quite humble. A quality she just loved so much! “I think that suits you,” She smiled. “Okay, Before making a telephone call, do you ever rehearse what you are going to say? Why?” She looked up and shook her head. “No, I don’t think I do.” Alassiel hadn’t thought about that before. “Well, actually. I guess it depends. If I mean to call someone for something specific I suppose I would have some idea. Otherwise, I don't think so. Not ‘rehearsed’, in the strict sense of the word.”

His brows furrowed together in confusion. Rehearsed? Even as bashful as he might have been, a phone was just a phone. "No, but not many calls these days," he chuckled. "Mostly text. Easier with time zones." Plus text gave him time to check over his English when it was needed.

“Agreed!” Alassiel chuckled. She liked text best. The next question asked what would entail their perfect day. “Hmm, I can’t decide if I want a rainy day with the window open, while I enjoy tea and shortbread cookies and play the harp to people I care for, or if I want to swim in a lagoon with my loved ones instead.” Alassiel weighed each option as she pulled out a cookie to think it over. “Perhaps my perfect day would be both together. We can all enjoy swimming first. Then when it begins to rain we can all go inside for tea, shortbread cookies, and music.”

Andriy listened with interest as she spoke, his body relaxing as she went on and finding her voice to be soothing. At one point he swore he could smell shortbread cookies, but perhaps he was just hopeful. "Is sound lovely," he admitted to her ideal day. What would he do? "Day out and night in is good. Can have cocoa and popcorn by fire after day in snow." Quite the different day than hers, truly, but he didn't have any experience to speak for how he felt of lagoons.

“Ah, that does sound nice. Maybe one day we can do it together.” If things work out. She hoped! “When did you last sing to yourself? To someone else?” Chuckling, Alassie said, “Well, I hope singing in my head counts, because I can say on the way here I may have done so. As for ‘to someone’ else—I think we both know the answer to that, moya Vyshnya.” She winked at him.

They both knew indeed! "Tak, and same for me," he chuckled, amused by just how relevant it was for them. "To myself, was on drive to wedding. Best singing there or shower with no one else around."

“Well, don’t discount singing in the shower with someone around. It could be a great experience.” Alassiel winked at him. The next question asked If you were able to live to the age of 90 and retain either the mind or body of a 30-year-old for the last 60 years of your life, which would you want? “This isn’t clear on the condition of the mind if I chose to keep my body,” Alassiel pondered the possibilities. “If the spirit of the question asks what we prioritize— beauty or intellect—then I would choose intellect. However, the question leaves the possibility that your mind is just as sharp at ninety as it might be at eighty or younger. In light of that, I don’t see a problem with choosing to keep my body.” Assuming her mind would be intact, just not that of a thirty-year old, she would have the best of both in the end.

Thirty felt like a long ways off for the Ukrainian, let alone 90! He scratched his chin in thought before answering. "Mind. No point of body if you are lost to world," he said somberly. He didn't know of many that who were sound of mind. Looking over at the paper, he decided to read the next question. "Do you have secret hunch about how you will die? No, but hopefully not painful," he winced at the thought. "You, моє море?" It was clear he was growing comfortable where they were, even leaning back rather than sitting rigid.

Alassiel’s cheeks paled briefly. “Well yes, actually. I have always had this lingering premonition that I would—uh.” She paused, unsure if she should reveal one of her deepest terrors. At least not in specifics. Or, perhaps… “In Syria the orphanage staff trained us in many forms of art. Riddles are popular. They have this fairy tale of a creature, a kelpie, that lives and breathes for riddles. They desire to be served in any capacity they wish. They trick people into playing their games. If you lose, you are subject to the deal you struck.” The Seamaiden had to thank the stars that humanity had folklore and such. So easy to use in these situations. If only she knew Andriy was a hunter, she may not have risked it! Since Alassiel didn’t know a killer of her kind sat across from her, knowing she was a mage, who she herself praised for his puzzle mastery, it didn’t occur to her to that he would figure out she wasn’t relaying a fairy tale, but in fact divulging the truth and reality that there are, indeed, creatures like this in the world; fairies. “I have had this, I guess fear, that that is my fate— to fail a kelpie’s riddle and die in unwilling service.” Alassiel attempted a laugh that came off nervous.

His brows had been furrowed at first, though as she finished they were back at the normal position. "That is why you tell me to be sure answer before speak," he said thoughtfully, digesting that information while he listened to her. He knew little of the lore she spoke of, outside of the fact that it existed, but perhaps it was more common in Syria?

“Yes, heh.” Alassiel cleared her throat. “They are picky. They would have considered your full sentence an answer, even if it was posed as a question.” Trying not to dwell on it, Alassiel looked over the next question. “Name three things you and your partner appear to have in common?” She hummed in thought. “Well, despite the orphan staff bringing me up in riddles, I actually love them. There’s something thrilling about it, calming, and yet all at once exciting. So I would say that, and…” Alassiel smiled, thinking of something. “We both enjoyed our first kiss.” It was true and she would hear no word against it. “We both think Kit is just the sweetest little baby and he deserves all the seals he wants.”

Her three listed things she listed made him grin, particularly the last two. The riddles were nice but the kiss was much nicer. That and he did care significantly for Kit. "Tak, is good boy," he had to agree. Now things were much harder for him to list though. "Like music, uh have good friends and we ...like sweets." Her cookie she had snacked on reminded him of the cake earlier. "What in your life do feel most grateful? I say is also good friends. And health."

“Freedom. Not in the sense of being unconfined, though that is important and a part of it, but I mean…Unrestrained pursuit of the good. The simple right of acting in love.” Alassiel said this with complete conviction. “I should add, I am thankful for Lyov and Haruki. Because of their efforts I learned the reality of freedom and love.” One had given her the way out of the Drowned Temple— service at the expense of the good, or you or others, against the will—and the other, Lyov, who pulled a veil from her eyes she did not know she wore, so she might see the possibilities of the fruits of love chosen even in suffering.

One of the names he'd never heard before, though he did know the other as the old Russian grandpa. He was a bit surprised that he would mean so much to her, but maybe it was how she simply knew the family. "Well then I am thankful for them too."

“You’re so sweet, Andriy.” Alassiel smiled, shifting that much closer. “If you could change anything about the way you were raised, what would it be?” Without hesitation Alassiel answered, “That my value and dignity are not defined by the external perception of my worth, but rather inherent to my being as a human, regardless of my differences from others.” Being told every day that she was made for the purpose to submit, against her own will, and that she had no choice to admit that her station in life was determined by her ability to serve this function took away her humanity. Learning that, in reality, it was not this way had been truly uplifting.

His cheeks had blushed from her compliment, though he wasn't too distracted to miss the next question. Her answer was clearly one that meant a lot and he could sense the gravity of the knowledge once she had acquired it. It seemed as though it was good she had left Syria, if that was where it was from. "Uh, I think would like to be raised without family weight. Expectations are...heavy. Would rather have not had."

They had some similarity here, in regard to expectation. “Alright, let’s see the next one...Take four minutes and tell your partner your life story in as much detail as possible.” Oh, that would not do. Not with her unique situation. She felt her cheeks pink at the thoughts of being so emotionally exposed. “Oof, that’s a little heavy for tonight. Maybe on our date.” Alassiel chuckled, feeling it would be quite a lot of trouble to explain everything about her life without piling on more lies.

The Seamaiden glanced over the questions. There were some that would hit a little too close to home if she pursued them. Others were easier— she’d choose the power to heal, she hoped for a family, for success in her secret efforts to unite parentless children with good families, and others. In all honesty Alassiel did want to share this with him, but she felt she needed reassurance that she was truly safe divulging the fullness of her life.

In light of that, she shifted an inch toward him again, “If you don’t mind it, I’m going to go a little off script here,” Alassiel said, marking with the pen the next questions she wanted to answer. Once she had them in order she asked, “Make three true “we” statements each. ‘We are both good at riddles’, for example.”

He had to agree with her that the four minutes of talking wouldn't do. Too much of his life so far had focused on hunting, and he didn't think he could lie to her, at least not like that. Andriy quietly let her decide where they'd go next, his eyes drifting along the room for a few moments before trialing up her legs and to her face once more. He hummed in thought as he tried to decide how to answer. "We met each other tonight. We are both sucker for Kit," he chuckled knowing how true that was before giving his last, "Uh, we both are have good time together." He hoped he hadn't been too bold to assume that.

“All true; undeniably.” Alassiel put the journals and pens into the box. She set that aside as she gave her first answer. “We are both like each other.” Alassiel smiled, knowingly. “We both are eager to know more about each other.” She shifted closer so that they were only a lean away from touching noses. “We both want to share another kiss...” Alassiel slowly closed the space between their lips. After a moment of that tenderness she pulled away enough to purr, “...and more.” Without referencing the journal she knew the next question she wanted answered. “Complete this sentence: ‘I wish I had someone with whom I could share’...” Alassiel shifted and pushed the covers aside. “This bed,” Alassiel murmured. She rested on her legs, the billow of her translucent top fluttered around her thighs. “But not unless you want it too, moya Vyshnya,” Alassiel said, her hand ran up his arm slowly .

His cheeks only lightly pinked as she drew near him. He'd relaxed enough that as she came in for a kiss he even met her partway, savoring her sweet taste. That calm was only slightly threatened as she presented her next question and just what she wanted. His breath shook as he inhaled, nodding slowly. Though not what she was saying, all he could imagine was her soft skin against his if he wrapped his arms around her. "I wish I had someone to share this night," he softly responded, daring to move closer to her, his thumb brushing along her cheek as he struggled to keep his eyes on her face. There was just so much of her to explore and quite a lot was already showing.

Alassiel briefly closed her eyes at his touch. The skin beneath his fingers was as soft as silk, as any kelpie would have crafted. “Wish granted.” The Seamaiden moved in a calm, smooth motion. She shifted them lengthwise on the bed, pulled his shirt from him, and then laid Andriy down on his back so she might help him discard the rest. Being the more experienced of the two she knew she would be guiding them. Something about bringing Andriy into the intimate knowledge of this life experience thrilled her. Like he was a riddle she could undo. Alassiel focused on gentle kisses and soft murmurs of encouragement when it came to bolstering his confidence over what he wanted to do with his hands, or shifting around to more comfortably hold one another. All the while not taking it further until she was sure he was ready for it. Whatever he had not expected, she provided an answer and reassurance.

Only through her word did his confidence slowly build, and even then he took his time with carefully growing acquainted with her body. He was hesitant to move behind the boundaries of lace, somehow still focused on protecting her integrity despite the knowledge of her experienced past. Even with it being his first, he looked to her with a peaking curiosity. "Is there...something I can do for you?" He knew from talk around the castle and 'research' of his own that making love was an exchange of pleasure on both sides and it only made sense to know what he could do for her.

The thoughtfulness of Andriy touched her heart. Alassiel really couldn’t get enough of his kindness, his humility. It hit her then. She realized his goodness rang her bell. “Andriy, every damn sweet mother-loving word that comes out of your mindful mouth turns me on,” she breathed. Alassiel’s legs around his waist tightened. His whole quality of character reached into her and strummed her heartstrings. She wanted him badly. However, Alassiel didn’t want to rush anything if he wasn’t ready for it. “Все, що я хочу, це ти, моя вишня. Я б хотів, щоб ти співав зі мною."

Her breathy words surprised him, though not quite as much as the feel of he pressing against him. The slowly building excitement quite quickly manifest itself in a way he knew she couldn't miss. His hands moved to her waist, slipped beneath the lacy piece and gripping her hips. "Співай чи танцюй, я буду робити все, що хочеш, моє море," he breathed, fingers continuing to roam beneath the fabric as his eyes reflected a longing for more of her. "Я хочу зануритися у ваші хвилі."

“Так, зануртесь глибоко,” Alassiel exhaled sensually. At this point she couldn’t hold back. The bottoms of her outfit were little trouble. Her flowing top was easy to slip away. They spent a moment more simply enjoying the way they felt in each other’s arms before Andriy finally took that dive. True to her word, Alassiel sang with him. There were aspects of sharing herself with Andriy he may not have noticed were different from other women, due to this being his first time. For one, kelpies take pride in sculpting their gardens of Drowned Maidens to perfection. Every curve of Alassiel was a calculated decision, from the outside to the inside. Silky skin accurately described her texture. The hair that spilled in waves over them felt as soft as cirrus. Upon Andriy’s initial dive into her depths he discovered the caverns of the sea enclosed tightly onto him so that it took effort to swim down or to resurface. This cave had natural ripples that pressed all sides that shook pleasantly when the earthquake hit its peak. The rush of the sensation of the ocean came upon them both like the waves of the sea. Starting out in crashing arches and ending in a lul of gentle lapping at the shores.

At first Andriy had been out of the element and comfortable simply letting the waves push and pull him about. As their moment of passion progressed and he grew comfortable, the Ukrainian found it in him to take some level of control, his movements relying on feedback from both his maiden and his own sensations. As everything ended and Andriy lay glowing and glistening from sweat, his lips couldn't help but spread into a grin, closing his eyes. Alassiel had to catch her breath first before laying her front down and resting her head beside his, laying soft kisses against his neck. Slowly his eyes reopened from her gentle kiss, one arm coiling itself around her waist to keep her near. "Ти абсолютно дивна, моє море. Чиста магія," he praised her in a low murmur, turning so that he could face her even if it met forfeiting the kisses. "Дякуємо, що поділилися зі мною."

Absolutely pleased, Alassiel beamed a smile. She kissed him in gratitude before praising him too. “You dived so well, moya Vyshnya, and you sang beautifully.” All the while their bodies regulated Alassiel trailed kisses and nibbled on him. At some point she lifted her eyes to his gaze, her fingers ran through his dark hair. “This time here with you— I’ve enjoyed it. Probably my favorite.” Once or twice she had met a person who was more polite, but Andriy’s personality simply impressed her and compelled her toward him. Even though she had been with Wes and Inara, Alassiel couldn’t imagine this night being topped anytime soon. Alassiel traced his shoulder tattoo thoughtfully. “Ти хочеш знову пірнати сьогодні ввечері, моя вишня?” She had plenty to show him, but she was also fully content to snuggle up and fall asleep.

Fingers lost in the waves of her hair, he took great pride in her praise, trusting that it was well-deserved and not just a response. He knew that he would treasure this night for some time, even if it were to end in that moment. Dark eyes followed her movements, his chest rising and falling evenly as he let himself simply admire her. "Для вас я пірнав би тисячу разів або лише один раз. Яке б моє море не хотіло цього," he spoke softly, content to drink her in whatever context she would allow.
 
“Then be ready; the tide has come for you again, moya Vyshnya,” Alassiel murmured, beginning again with a deep kiss.

They didn’t have endless time, but they had enough to explore the depths of the sea, the reefs, and Alassiel took a trip south of Ukraine. They tried a variety of possibilities and she guided Andriy in proper positioning for optimal pleasure. The Seamaiden showed him that his hands alone could send waves crashing. By the end of it they had all but been willingly drowned in each other. Another kind of sensation washed over them. A drowsy one that quieted their singing, tamed their ebbing, and sent them afloat in slumber. Alassiel and Andiry slept comfortably molded to one another, like two pieces of a puzzle, with the Seamaiden facing outward.

With her head tucked carefully beneath his chin, Andriy enjoyed the gently wafted scent that washed over him, though his attention had somewhat left their embrace. He was enjoying his time with her, there was no way to deny that, but it only brought to mind the thought that it wouldn't last. Wesley had been confident in the fact that the Russians and any of their associates were mages. Eddard had testified to a woman who couldn't be anyone other than Alassiel. And yet, as he lay there with his eyes closed, he felt determined to hold on to her; to grasp the sea that could so easily slip through his fingers before she escaped. The only thing he knew as sleep washed over him just as her waves were, was that no one could know what she meant to him. It was too dangerous for her and he refused to lose her to the hunters.

Sunday June 16th, 2019​

Far past dawn Alassiel and Andiry the music had long since ended, the sunlight poured in to slowly warm the room, and the two were not far from the cusp of the waking world.

BING!

Ocean eyes opened to the sound that coaxed her to the surface quicker than she would have liked. Alassiel, enveloped in arms more comforting than a bag of shortbread snacks, considered ignoring the phone. Two more BING!’s encouraged her to reach out and pulled her phone to her. She didn’t have to stretch far, she barely jostled the bed. The angle she held her phone happened to be in Andriy’s line of sight of the following:

Tia#QUEEN: Found him.
Tia#QUEEN: He’s got 4-B and 5-G; 3-16 (3yrs has an arm cast)
Tia#QUEEN: There’s an old coal shaft that connects to their basement. A trail leads to the lake. Jeff will take them from there.

Alassiel’s eyes read over the information and flicked to a previous chat with that same number Andiry had seen before. There were other messages from this person by now. They were quite forward for someone who only just contacted the Seamaiden about employing her talents as a companion for his 4th of July celebration in his old fancy log cabin by a lake he owns.

Thumbs typed away a confirmation to this man. Alassiel ignored all of his flirting and simply said, ‘Hey, sry about taking so long. Looks like I can come. Send me details.’ with a smile emoji, though the reflection of her screen when it went black did not match Alassie’s perked brow and pursed lips. She woke up her phone again and typed to Tia, ‘Thanks! You’re wonderful!’ with a beaming emoji. This time, when the screen went black, her expression was that of gratitude, touched by responsibility. Alassiel flopped her phone by her head and closed her eyes, hoping she hadn’t disturbed Andriy— mainly because she enjoyed this moment too much.

The first notification might have been enough to ignore, but by the following two Andriy was pulled from blissful sleep. His hold on his Seamaiden had not lessened in his sleep, their bodies nestled perfectly to each other. As much as he knew it was rude, a natural curiosity couldn't stop him from looking at her phone, though there was little that made any sense of what he saw at first. The second, his stomach told him exactly what he was reading and there was a sharp pain that came with seeing it. Still, he knew he couldn't react and he had no place to speak of what she did for a living compared to himself. Instead, he waited until she'd set down her phone to stir behind her, his arms furthering their coil around her and drawing her near so he could be washed over with her scent. Anything to distract himself.

"Скажи світові, що вони повинні почекати, бо я не готовий відпустити тебе, моє море,[Tell the world they have to wait because I'm not ready to let you go, my sea]" he murmured sleepily, his face burrowing through her hair and placing a gentle kiss upon her nape. "But is a good morning with you, so should not complain."

A smile began when Alassiel felt Andriy move. It grew when she heard his voice. Curling around like a wave to face him, Alassiel wrapped herself like a seahorse around a reed. “Це чудовий ранок, щоб прокинутися на руках.[It is a great morning to wake up in your arms.]” Alassiel took in his smell and savored the feel of him along her body. “The world is forbidden to bother us for a while longer, moya Vyshnya.” Alassiel basked in Andriy’s hold like a Selkie soaking in the heat from a rock warmed by the sun, and shared kisses. Content to simply just be with him, she found peace merely splashing in the shallows of their affections rather than diving at the moment.

The clock ticked away. Ten was not far from calling Andriy from the shores of his Sea. Just the thought of it made Alassiel’s heart ache. It coaxed her to send out her tide and pull him in for a dive. In the aftermath of another whirlpool of intimacy, one that Andriy needed less direction, Alassiel tried not to show her melancholy over their time ending. At the alarm she drew a smile of genuine pleasure just having this opportunity which veiled her inward pout. “Hm, I’m afraid the world has come for you, moya Vyshnya.”

The reminder brought a sour expression to his face for the first time before her. Even though he knew all too well he couldn't possibly have stayed, it was a nice fantasy while it lasted. Now he'd be drawn back to the world of hunters and his associates, one he wasn't sure he'd ever view quite the same again.

Seeing mutual displeasure for the reality, Alassiel’s cheeks pinked with delight. While she had no idea he was a hunter— Nala detected no malicious intent, and her hummingbirds that roused from the leaves of their bundle were content with him—she didn’t know if she could think the same about her own job. It was never pleasing to feign interest in a dirty client, but now she knew Andiry would be in her heart when she was on the arm of a target.

Sighing, Andriy leaned in to steal a few last kisses before he would force himself to part. "Я можу вирости, щоб зневажати світ за те, що він такий жадібний (I may grow to despise the world for being so greedy)," he murmured into her neck before finally finding the strength to untangle himself and begin the search for his clothing from the day prior.

“Я знаю, що ти маєш на увазі, моя вишня.[I know what you mean, my cherry].” Alassiel exhaled that pout she held in, stretching the sleep from her body while Andriy got ready to leave. There was no rush for her. She enjoyed the view while she still could where she lay with a pillow propping her up slightly.

Andriy’s eyes fell on her once more as he slipped his last button through. It felt like torture to walk out the door and away from her, though he knew it had to be done. Coming to her, brushed his thumb along her cheek. "I must see you again, моє море." It was a request, but there was a burning desire in his words that felt more like a necessity. "We can share numbers until we meet again?"

“Yes, yes of course,” Alassiel reached for her phone without hesitation. It had been getting harder to not to just stop his hands from clothing his body. The proposition helped ease the ache. She shifted up in a sitting position as she went about typing in his number. Before he could get hers, she smirked and laid back on the bed. Alassiel held out her phone, snapped a picture, and sent it to Andriy. BING! The image of Alassiel, among her curling waves, from just above her little pink peaks appeared briefly on his screen. Feigning innocence Alassiel asked, “Ви отримали?[Did you get it?]”

Andriy’s fingers had been positioned to enter her number when his phone sounded, vibrating lightly in his hand as the notification showed itself. Any sour taste or frown he might have had was drowned in that moment, smirking at her over the top of his phone. "Tak, I get it," he said, tucking his phone away for later before returning to the bed for a final farewell kiss, hovering over her soft and perfect body. "Ти пустуна, море моє. Що я з тобою робитиму?" (You are a mischievous thing, my sea. What am I going to do with you?)

“Гадаю, вам доведеться повернутися, щоб це дізнатись.[I suppose you’ll have to return to find out.]” Alassiel rose up to give him a kiss. “Here, I’ll walk with you.” She pulled on a robe as silky as her skin that lay near the lace outfit from the night before. Once ready, Alassiel took Andriy’s arm and made their way out the door and down the steps.

If Andiry had forgotten this house was shared with five other women, a round of teasing whoops and hoots soon brought that reality to his attention. “Aw, girl, I see you did your man right.” Moira winked from where she sat in the living room.

Una passed them by with a bowl of cereal, “Oh class, he smells like you.” She smirked, sitting down with her sister.

Oh cherry cheeks were certainly in sight at the reminder, Andriy wishing he'd be able to duck behind Alassiel. It was his first ever walk of shame, though there wasn't much shame to be felt. Besides, he could get used to smelling like her.

Mrs. McQueen shouted from the kitchen, “Mind yourselves, leave them in peace!”

Alassiel chuckled, standing with Andiry at the door now. She took his jacket off of the hook, draped it over her arms, and said, “Don’t mind them.” Though he had Inara and Wesley and everyone else who were much worse. They opened the front door and down they went to his car.

"They can say what they want if I have you," he couldn't help but smirk, finding it more than a fair price to pay.

Smiling, Alassiel said, “They would be pleased to know, and take every chance.” She was more than willing to let it go that far with Andriy. Nothing was quite declared, but their unspoken desire could not be denied. Alassiel wondered which of them would break first and take that step to make a claim. The freshness of their meeting and the dynamics of their different situations called them to be cautious.

Once Andriy got inside she handed him his jacket. Then she leaned in easily due to the hood still being down. The Seamaid enjoyed a last kiss before pulling away and sighing, “Until next time, moya Vyshnya.”

Andriy shared the emotions that were weighed in the sigh. "До того як," he said before starting up the engine, his jacket set on the passenger seat. He nearly didn't speak his final thought, worried it might have been too much. But what was life if it wasn't a risk? Throwing caution to the wind, he gave her a final parting of, "Я буду сумувати за тобою, моє море," before pulling out of their driveway. He needed to before the temptation to get back out of the car was too thick.

Though Andriy pulled away before Alassiel could say she felt the same, or give into the urge to hop into the open car, she did stay to watch him go with a bright, beaming smile that stayed with her the rest of the day and into the morning of the next. Once his car was out of sight Alassiel ran into the house to girl-out over her night in Andriy’s arms to her Irish family.

The entire drive back to the landing strip, Andriy was unable to wipe a grin from his face. Even when the realization of what was ahead of them would come, the pure joy he'd felt from the Seamaiden's presence seemed to simply drown it out. Arriving at the jet with his rental taken care of by waiting servants, he hurried up the steps of the jet, hoping by a miracle that he wasn't the last one to arrive.

Familiar laughter amidst conversation and the occasional spike of a child’s indignation met Andriy’s ears when he walked through the threshold of the jet. To his relief it looked like Yonten and Annabelle were still missing— likely destroying that lounge and paying for a replacement.

“Anwee!” Baby Kit, of course, noticed his buddy first. He toddled over with his seal and demanded to be held. “Awaseal?” He asked, looking over his shoulder.

Andriy happily obliged to the toddler's request, lifting him up from the ground and following his gaze behind him. "Alassiel at her home," he gave a brief enough explanation that Kit should be able to understand. To minimize any distress he moved to an empty sofa and started playing with him and his seal.

Others’ attention soon drew over to the Ukrainian. Inara was too preoccupied with settling a conflict between Lottie and Jasper to pay attention, but Wesley quirked a grin and said, “Ah, looks like someone had a good time.”

Cory, who was massaging his fiancée’s shoulders, decided to indulge in teasing. He hardly got to be on this end of it. “Yeah, man, I know that grin.”

“Aww, c'est doux!” Lauri clasped her hands over her chest.

"Tak, was a good night," Andriy tried to go for a simple response rather than encourage anyone to pry for more. Joao chuckled from his seat but nodded, deciding his little friend could be spared from at least one pressing for questions.

"Oh? Just how good of a night was it?" Oliver asked from Lauri's side, wiggling his brows over at him.

"Good enough that he didn't come back until close to noon," Gordon spoffed, currently in the middle of one of his early baby training sessions caring for Little John.

Ellie brushed his comment aside, "Hell, he still beat Anna and Yonten back."

"Barely," Everest pointed out, sure the Bunny and Dragon should arrive shortly. "Must have been a late start out of bed this morning."

Andriy's cheeks were a healthy pink as the others spoke around him, keeping his dark gaze down. "Was just night. Nothing to talk about."

Feeling bad for how much he was being pressed, Rosalie tried to jump in and help out. "And he doesn't have to if he doesn't want to. You're all quite the thirsty bunch," she gave a wag of her finger to emphasize her scolding. "Now someone get a hold of those two so we can get going before we're late for the shower this afternoon." Not that she'd be horribly upset if she was, but she could play the part!

Forging comment about anything else Rosy just said, Wes chose to pick out the one part that made it fun. “You’d know,” Wesley grinned at Rosalie, wiggling his brows. She and Cory drank of each other like wanderers in a desert finding a well.

It was the blonde's turn for pinked cheeks at Wesley's suggestion. If it wasn't true she'd be offended! After all, she and Cory were likely the ones who were tamest of them all! Although, they would have had competition for what they did to that cake slice. The two came were currently quite clean at the moment, but a few hours earlier you wouldn’t have been able to stand next to them for the smell of frosting.

Inara had to call Hye over to escort the flustered children to their cabins. They would have to sit and think about their behavior for now. The assistant did just that, to the complaint of Lottie and Jasper. They left and Inara got to enjoy a moment of smiling and chuckling over Andriy’s shyness. Not that she chose to prod or poke. At this point she, like Rosy, didn’t want to go too far. “Aright, enough. Anyone sent another text to Anna or Yonten?”

Lauri took a peek at her phone, leaning on Oliver as she did so. “Ah, he didn’t say anything to mine.”

“They here,” Diki said, turning from the window when she saw them.

Yonten and Annabelle stumbled into the jet with cheeks merry and eyes bright. They were worse for wear, clothes beyond ruffled and messy as hell. They smelled like hell too. “Ehhy!” Yonten chuckled, waving with one hand while the other kept hold of Annabelle.

It'd been a rough night indeed, though they'd hear not a single peep of disappointment from Annabelle. With Jinpa around they'd been limited to time alone and forced to schedule them around. Last night had been an overdue opportunity to simply dig into each other and they had taken advantage of every bit of it. "Sup muddafukkas?" she smirked as she nearly stumbled over the threshold.

“Ugh, you guys, go wash!” Cory clapped his hand over his nose. Drinking, sex, and the woods did not an elegant perfume make.

Chuckling, Yonten grinned, “Maybe we will.” Because yes, that meant he could be naked with his Dragon again.

"Eyy that's what I'm talking about," Annabelle wiggled her brows, moving over to pop a quick kiss on Jinpa's forehead. "We'll be back in just a little bit Jin. You keep being a good boy for Diki."

Jinpa, orange pieces in hand, stole a kiss from Annabelle— babies, especially little ones, didn’t have the same aversion to stench. They made enough of that themselves. His tiny affection was probably the best smelling spot on Annabelle, who came away with a little pod of orange flesh on her chin.

"Oh he's not going anywhere - go shower and let's get this flight started," Rosy insisted, trying hard to strictly breathe through her mouth rather than face that scent that already had Cory appalled. Andriy on the other hand was just grateful that he wasn't the subject of torment anymore!

The wild couple spared the rest of their smell and overt flirtatious behavior. It would be some time until they resurfaced. Yonten and Annabelle came out clean and fresh. Jinpa ran over to them, hopping up in Annabelle’s arms.

“What’s the time?” Yonten asked, sitting down with his lover and their son on a couch.

“Hour away, I think.” Cory checked the time on his watch. His other hand rested on Rosalie’s shoulders.

“Cool,” Yonten leaned to take a beer from the mini fridge next to him. Upon opening the door he saw several kinds. Usually there was one, maybe two, types. “Hey Wes, what’s up?” He asked, taking one of them out.

“Oh, right!” Wesley snapped his fingers as he grasped the words. “Uh, it’s for our ten year anniversary.”

“Ten?” Lauri tilted her head. “It would be nine, oui?” She looked for confirmation.

Inara chuckled and rolled her eyes, “He’s talking about when he and Everest met.”

“On that fateful evening a bromance was born. It must be given proper respect.” Wesley insisted. They had done so for birthdays. The most recent of which was Lottie, Lauri, and Oliver’s in May and June. Next up was Cory. “I just haven’t had the chance to organize a day yet. Those were new beer options. Please, have one. Let me know what you think.”

Everest clasped his hand to his chest, giving an exaggerated sniffle of emotion. "Oh, baby, you didn't forget," he shook his head in their theatrical admiration.

"Oh Lord help us," Ellie rolled her eyes, distracted from her current feeding session. "You two are too much. I would put money on Ev forgetting our anniversary before he forgot Wesley's birthday or preferred cigar."

The theatrics turned to a wounded look to his wife. "How dare you! I would never forget our anniversary," he said as if he was saving his dignity. He had plenty of calendar reminders and even a fallback program to ensure that wouldn't happen. It may have also been why he had advocated for a holiday.

"Ellie darling, that's not how you catch him forgetting," Oliver chided with a few clicks of his tongue. "You have to make sure you don't mention it until the day after and then bring his world down in flames."

Everest shot the Lion a glare. "Hey, she doesn't need encouragement, man." The Brit only chuckled in response, moving over to try one of the new brews provided, offering to grab them for anyone else who needed one.

Annabelle, back to her gradually forming maternal side declined the offer, though she certainly had input to offer. "But basically Inara's been married to Everest just as long as Wesley because of your no homo bromance going on," she pointed out.

"Poor thing," Ellie shook her head and gave Inara an empathetic look while Everest looked around in disbelief. The haters wouldn't stop hating.

Feigning an injured sniff and basked in the concern. Inara sighed, “I swear, they paid more attention to each other than their own wives on our special night.” She gave the bromancers a playful squint.

“Whoa now, I made sure you were completely satisfied,” Wesley said after a sip. He nonchalantly pointed his beer at her. “And before you forget, I saw you and Ellie; don’t even.”

Chuckling, Inara took a beer and cracked it open. “Well, not gonna lie, it was all good.” A wistful memory to be tucked away until they had to embarrass their children.

"Damn right it was." Ellie agreed with a wide grin, still pretty pleased with how everything had gone that night. It may never repeat after what had happened during their tryst with Oliver, but she respected their decision and would simply treasure the experience.

Diki had been caught up on some of the interesting histories she missed while she was in jail. That life didn’t compute. If anyone so much as gave her man a sideways wink she’d be scalping. The staff at the Blackthorne’s would have walked away, but they wouldn’t have left without getting cut.

“So what do you guys have planned?” Cory asked, curious.

“Oh, I was hoping for a poolside BBQ at the least. It’s been rough to schedule anything big these days, what with all the planning around the Russians.” Wesley swirled his beer bottle. “To be honest, I was hoping what you thought about joining forces Cory. Instead of two big events we can squish it into one.”

“As long as you’re not doing anything funky I don’t mind it,” Cory said with a shrug.

“What do you mean by funky?” Wesley chuckled.

Taking the opportunity to blatantly fake ignorance for effect, Cory said, “Uh, oh I don’t know, maybe don’t streak naked, or tie me to a pillar, or sew a stinky piece of cheese in my pocket so that I can’t find out where the smell is coming from until the staff come back to me with a ruined, cheesy coat!”

Wesley couldn’t contain his laughter. The rest of them had a hard time not snorting at least. The Fox turned his face away and bobbed his head in agreement, his finger pointed at Cory. Finally he caught his breath and said, “Ah, that kind of funky stuff. Alright, deal. How about a nice evening, decorated excessively with tin figurines and other related decorations, poolside BBQ, and fireworks?”

“Deal,” Cory gave a nod and shook on it.

A deal that Rosy would keep a close eye on. She didn't mind their creepily strong bromance and they could do what they wanted with it, but she did want to ensure that Cory still got to celebrate his birthday. He'd done so much for her own it was only fair she returned the favor, or at least as much as she could since she'd be getting closer and closer to giving birth.

“You won’t regret it,” Wesley said, finishing his beer.

“What are we going to do for Ellie’s birthday?” Cory asked, looking at the Phoenix and the sharpshooter. Hers was coming fast at the end of that month.

"Not a damn thing," Ellie said, pointing a finger first at Everest and then to Cory. "I don't need a bunch of shit to remind me I'm getting older."

"Only growing more beautiful," Everest tried to correct her and sneak a kiss, which she permitted.

"Just focus on the party for Cory," the Phoenix huffed before shifting John in her arms. "I will be fine."

Leaning over to whisper in Cory's ear, Rosy murmured, "The lady doth protest too much."

“Methinks thou art right, my princess.” Cory indulged in Shakespearean speech once in a while. Well, more like ‘commonly’. It’s okay, they love him. In any case, perhaps he could see if Everest really would do something for Ellie. She just might be bluffing.

The crew of hunters conversed pleasantly, comically, and sometimes sensually, all the while the jet zipped them through the sky to Maine. Inara had known Wesley wanted to speak with them all about his plans for the Russians and the Irish, but he didn’t bring it up. Perhaps on the way back to Belarus? Whatever the reason, she was happy not to get into work at this point. Something told her no one else did either. Especially two particular people. One of which, a certain Ukrainian, was grinning down at his phone that blooped occasionally. Instead of looking a gift horse in the mouth, Inara relaxed. She had plans for when she returned home. Ellie was invited to train with her, to get her figure and strength back. Inara was a month away from her own tip-top shape.

Maine soon came into view. The same old landing strip they’ve been to before greeted them. Three SUVs later and they arrived at the home of Wesley and Cory’s childhood. By then Lottie and Jasper had been allowed out of the cabins for good behavior. They ran up to the door, expecting to see their grandparents waiting for them. They were not disappointed.

“Oh yay, you’re here!” Fiona merrily hugged the children.

“Hello, you little rascals,” Roderick chuckled deeply.

“Hi!” The children shouted out of order and too enthusiastically for old people. They were each given ample attention before racing off to the back of the house where they knew treats were waiting for them.

Kit directed Andriy with him. To the little boy’s delight he got to say hello to Alassiel through text and a short video clip. This was also a huge mistake. Now that Kit knew he could do this, he toted Andriy along with Alassiel through the backyard until the Seamaiden had to leave for business.

Joao had accompanied him and the children through the house, enjoying their company over that of the socialite discussions. That and it gave him a chance to lightly press his friend for details about the night he was so hesitant to discuss.

“Welcome you guys!” Fiona gave them hugs, especially Rosalie, to whom she offered a fancy babyshower tiara. Cory received a pin shaped like a shield that symbolized his love for all things medieval.

"Oh, I love it, Fiona," Rosy beamed as it was carefully set atop her blonde hair that was up to battle the approaching summer heat. "Thank you so much."

“Mom,” Cory sighed, with little resistance and even rubbed off dirt on the corner of the shield.

“Oh you like it,” Fiona tsc’d with a tiny smile before giving Wesley a hug. “Welcome back.”

“It’s good to be back.” Wesley said sincerely. He moved to his father while his mother looked to Inara.

The Tigress braced for uncertainty, only to be met with a tender hug. Her tense body relaxed. Fiona said, “Welcome home.” Whether it was the loss of the baby or the weariness of old age, or the fact that they had been given a second chance and proved themselevs, they would never really know— but Fiona took a liking to Inara.

Inara swallowed, “Glad to be here.” She let go and smoothed out her shirt.

The Cromwell’s greeted the others, welcoming them well and cooing over John. They teased Yonten and Annabelle over needing to add to the bunch—met with blasé waves and spoffs—and asked them all how the wedding went. “I’m sorry I didn’t make it, something dreadful occurred for my fundraiser. The ship went out of commission, All of their ships are being redone—.”

“Whose ships?” Inara asked.

“Oh, the Applewood country club yacht for my fundraiser, to save old observatories.” Fiona barely finished the sentence before Inara recalled and gestured for her to continue. “Anyway, they were going to shut it down altogether. I’m struggling to find someone willing to host it. Some people are only interested in ancient artifacts. Well these will be ancient if we keep them up.” Fiona sighed. “Anyway, what I thought was going to be an afternoon turned into a day and a half.”

“Did you save it?” Cory frowned.

“We’ll have to see,” Fiona shrugged. “Two men are late to speak about it. They had traffic issues. Kenneth Wallace and Hogarth Crane.”

Roderick said, “Fiona hopes they will agree to a mini fundraiser for their grand event. They attract the intellectual snobs with the power to preserve the observatories and the tower is saved from ruin.”

“What’s the grand event?” Inara asked, curious now.

“A kind of patriotic party with fireworks centered around a kind of ‘sword in the stone’ situation.” Roderick said.

Fiona elaborated. “They’re in possession of a newly discovered astronomy device they say is dated back before the twelfth century.”

Roderick made a noise of uncertainty. “They don’t really know yet, because it’s in a translucent case with a puzzle lock. No one wants to shatter ancient history to check. They’re pretty baffled.”

“What else could it be?” Fiona posed, clearly sure of herself. All the while she and her husband took the group into the lounge where they could see the outdoors, tables set out for feasting, and a place for the Guardian games.

“Other people think it’s a mechanical weapon that can shift into a sword.” Roderick explained that, if some sketches are to be believed, it turns into a weapon capable of great damage to mythic beings. “Others think it is three bows of folk and legend. No one can really know unless its opened. So far no one has, and the party is going to give it to whoever can solve the puzzle.”

Cory’s eyes glistened. A sword? He imagined himself with a cool looking blade as his hip for his wedding. What if he had an ancient, epic, magic slaying sword? Clearly blue in the face to know more, Cory urged is parents to sit with him and Rosalie to talk this out. “Wait, so, where is this? When is this?”

“We’re actually hoping to find that out and more,” Fiona declined sitting. “They won’t stay for long, so I really think we should go speak with them now.”

Breathing unevenly, Cory asked, “Can I come?” He looked between his parents and Rosalie. Mostly, he wanted it to be alright with Rosy before he left.

Admittedly, even Rosy was a bit interested in the story. On the other hand, Annabelle could care less and was helping herself to a snack. Jinpa had run off with the Von Helsing children, as was to be expected, and she had a bit of a hangover to get past. She was only semi-listening to what was being said while Ellie and Everest could at least feign interest.

Questioning eyes from Cory made his beloved feel empathetic for his desire. "Oh, I don't know..." she weighed the thought, knowing the shower was supposed to be there for them both. Her gaze shifted over to Fiona. "Will it take long?" Being away from him for any stretch of time since the April attack had left her unnerved.

“No it won’t be long.” Fiona shook her head.

Cory gave Rosy’s hand a squeeze, “Come with us.”

"I...I suppose we can go," Rosy said with a hesitant nod. A glance went to Lauri who had been settled with Oliver on a lounger. Would it be too insulting to her future in-laws if she said she wanted someone to come with them.

"Oh go on, Rosy Posy, it'll be fun," Ellie encouraged, fishing up a finger sandwich as one of many to replenish her energy from the night prior.

Lauri caught the look, and knowing her dear lovely blond she was assigned to protect, the French maiden raised her hand politely for attention. “Would you mind if I tagged along? I do love history.” True! And she wanted to be a comforting presence.

“Oh, uh, sure,” Fiona nodded, knowing she would have been just as eager.

The Lamb shifted to give her husband a kiss to his cheek, “Je retournerai, mon Amour.” Lauri got up then and made off to walk by Rosy’s free side.

As fascinating as it was, Wesley decided not to accompany them. He chose to sit with Inara, Ellie, Everest, and the rest of their group until the couple returned for the games. There was an obstacle course prepared for potential Guardians. He was currently betting on who would win. Already set as Little John’s Guardian, Wes decided to give the others a chance here. “Let us know how it goes,” Wes said out of courtesy, knowing his mother would do so anyway.

“Will do,” Roderick said.

“This way,” Fiona smiled, motioning them to follow.

They weren’t out more than several steps before Roderick regaled them over a story or two. As Rosalie listened to Rod, she noticed a similar cadence of speech that Cory had when Sir Valerian spoke. Too small to notice for anyone who didn’t have the hours of exposure to the fictional knight.

“Here we are,” Fiona opened the door to a study and the group saw two men in casual conversation by the window and a bookshelf.

Cory noticed that the thinner man in a loose fitting coat leaned against the shelves with arms crossed felt familiar. Black hair, swooped in a low knot at the back of his neck, narrowed his already slender face. His supple chin came to a pleasant point, highlighted by respectable cheekbones. Dark grey eyes swept from those who stepped into the room and the man across from him.

An opposite, this other man stood a head shorter with a bulkier build. His chest rose and fell visibly, without a hint of emotion. Cory felt he reminded him of a bald bull. The scar arching across his skull alluded to a raging one. Or so he might be, Cory wasn’t sure. It threw him off a bit when the man turned around and his eyes were wrinkled softly, and laugh lines framed his broad mouth. “Ah, Lord and Lady Cromwell.” The accent gave off Scottish vibes, though they were light. “We were wondering when you’d return. Is this your son and daughter-in-law?” The man lumbered over to them. Stocky, muscular. His quiet companion trailed behind.

“Yes, this is Cory, our youngest, and his fiancée Rosalie.” Fiona proudly stepped aside so that her beloveds may be admired.

Cory smiled and offered a hand to shake, “Hi. You must be Mr. Crane and Mr. Wallace?”

The burly man said, “Yes, I am Mr. Wallace. This here is my acquaintance Mr. Crane.” Being introduced, the silent fellow merely shook hands with them all. “And you must be the brilliant, and beautiful, Dr. Rosalie Crosse. I heard about your research. I hope you and your newborn will bring the world into a new era of advancement.”

Rosy offered a well-practiced smile that came strictly from etiquette that was reinforced since moving in with the Crosse family. It hid her discomfort from someone speaking of her child, something she wasn't taking down well. "Why thank you for your kind words. We can only hope for the best."

Seeing the French maiden, Mr. Wallace quirked a quizzical brow and offered a hand to Lauri. “And you are?”

“Mrs. Lauri Blair. I’m Rosy’s assistant.” She had learned that it wasn’t quite good etiquette to vibrantly kiss and hug new people.

“Ahh, that’s nice. Well welcome then.” Mr. Wallace grinned, turning to the three unexpected guests to their upcoming talk. “I have to assume you heard about the device?”

Cory pinked, hoping his ‘nerd’ wouldn’t become too obvious. “Yeah, I was interested in hearing more.”

“Well why don’t we sit down and chat?” Mr. Wallace, Roderick, and Mr. Crane pulled over more chairs so they might sit comfortably. Once they were all seated, with Cory cradling Rosy, Lauri at Rosalie’s free side, and the elder Cromwell couple situated nearest the two men, Mr. Wallace said, “Now what do you want to know in specific?”

“Where was it found?” Cory asked, trying to stifle his eagerness.

“It was found in an unmarked tomb in Slovakia. There was an inscription next to it, but we can’t decipher the words. A strange language, it seems. Looks a bit like Arabic, if you ask me. Crane thinks so too.” Wallace jut his thumb at his partner. Of those in the room who knew about the strange mages, this perked their interest.

Lauri asked, “Who found it?”

“Dr. Higgs, technically.” Mr. Wallace rubbed the bridge of his nose. “But he and some other archeologists got to drinking and some of them lost their found artifacts to each other. The credit will still go to Higgs, but unofficially.”

“Did you...win it?” Cory asked, wondering how he came to own it.

“Oh nah, not me. Hell I can’t play poker. I wear my emotions on my sleeve, Ah ahaha!” Mr. Wallace throaty laugh sounded strangled. “Anyway, no, I didn’t. My friend here won it.”

Cory examined the thinner man. He certainly didn’t give much away in those cold eyes. He hadn’t spoken yet either. It would be a challenge to play him in a game of poker. “Oh, heh. So, are you guys...friends or—.”

“You mean how did we end up making this arrangement?” Mr. Wallace chuckled. “A trade. But the man won’t part with it unless someone unlocks the device. I want what is inside too. You see, I am a collector. I find pretty things, rusty things, broken things, old things, young things— I collect them and make trades after I’ve had my fill of showing off. You can’t impress someone with the same item too often. The splendor is gone. I’m a revolving door, and easily pleased. Ah ahaha.” The bulk of man didn’t scream attractive, but he had a loose laugh that held no shame in amusement. “Anyway, I decided to host a party. If you can open it, you can have it. A lot of people will see my things too. So, that’s what I get out of it.”

"It's quite interesting," Rosy hummed as she looked at the device. "What do you believe is in it, Mr. Wallace? I hear there are many theories around it and it's quite the range of thoughts. Anything you or Mr. Crane have a feeling about?"

Wallace’s brow fell heavy over his eyes in thought, “Well, I think it looks like it’s folded up. Eh, when I try to think about it unfolded, it…” he scruffed his chin. “Well I guess it would be long. It looks like it has an edge. My guess is a sword.”

Cory looked over at Mr. Crane. He hadn’t said a word yet. “What about you?”

Cold, dark grey eyes lifted up at Cory. “My guess is as good as anyone’s. Fiona believes it is an astronomy device that will attract the people she wants to come for her fundraiser.” The voice sounded like it was being pulled up from the back of the throat. “I suppose, if I had to guess, I would say...Three bows.”

Lauri had heard Fiona say so. Curious, she asked, “Why three?” That is a specific number.

“There is a tale of three archers that wield bows made from a fallen star. They say it is the only weapon that can kill a god.” Mr. Crane gave a shrug. “Legend says they were crafted from the same metal, shaped to fold as one, and I think it was given a glass case.” There was no telling for sure unless you pulled it out.

Rosy hummed again in thought. They both seemed pretty certain it was a weapon of some sort, though they let Fiona believe it was an item for exploration. Turning to her future mother in law, she questioned, "What makes you think it's an astronomical device? Was there something that led you to that?"

“It has discs of glass broken inside of the case. The device is three thin, curved— yes, I know, it looks folded, Wallace—bands, slightly thicker on one side and not the other. I think it is a testament to early attempts at a telescope.” Fiona answered with a bit of enthusiasm. Rosalie could tell the vibrancy of the subject brought to Fiona’s eyes the same kind she saw in Cory.

“Or, those glass discs are purely decorative and simply fell inside the case from where they were fixed in the lining of the orb.” Mr. Crane pointed out.

“Orb?” Lauri questioned.

Wallace nodded. “It is shaped like a sphere. Two flat, metal knobs at the top and bottom connect bands of iron all around it, in criss cross shapes. It is the lock, you see. It has several turning dials and buttons in a sequence, and we have all but two of the symbols needed to open it.”

“And...whoever can do it, can have it?” Cory asked from the source.

“As long as I get to look it over, yes.” Mr. Crane nodded.

Cory shifted in his seat. “I want it so badly, Rosy.” He breathed, looking at is fiancée. Maybe Cory might not be able to solve it, but he could ask Lauri to try. It was a chance! And if it folded out into a sword, well, that would make his day.

Chuckling, Wallace said, “Well if you do, you’ll have to get in line. There will be more people than the group I invited, if I decide to add hosting this fundraiser for your parents.”

“Where is it? When is it?” Cory asked, eyes shimmering.

“My estate here, actually. Northern Maine. I wouldn’t have gone far for a face to face meeting.” Wallace chuckled. “It’s on the Fourth of July.”

Rosalie had to admit she was quite amused by the excitement in Cory's eyes. He and his mother both were thrilled by the possibilities and she enjoyed it. The date however, well that presented a different kind of problem for them to face. "Isn't that when your brother wants to have that barbecue? For your birthday?" She wasn't sure if he was willing to miss out on his own party for this or not, but she trusted his decision.

Before he knew it, the reality came to him about what he had promised. Chewing on his lower hip, Cory said, “That’s true…” Huffing, Cory’s mind snapped to several scenarios before saying, “How long is this event?”

“Oh, it’s a full day until midnight. That is, unless someone solves it beforehand,” Wallace answered. “It will be fancy too. Pretty music, good food, and lots of dancing.”

Cory smiled, “Well, if we did my birthday party here, maybe we can make it to yours. I know a couple people who are joining me in my celebration who could help crack the code too.”

Fiona inched forward in her chair. “What do you say Wallace?”

After eyeing the young man and his mother, then looked at Mr. Crane who shrugged. Merry eyes went back to the others. Wallace quirked a grin, gave his knee a slap, and offered his hand. “Deal. Call your fundraiser fellows, Lady Cromwell, we’ll host.”

Taking that shake heartily, Fiona beamed. “Wonderful!” It would be more people than expected, and for a cause he didn’t personally care for, but if it meant more foot traffic and colorful types, he was up for it.

“Now then, in that case, we’ll be off.” Wallace got up and so did Mr. Crane.

“I’ll show you two out.” Roderick smiled, gesturing them to follow. The men followed behind and were treated to an anecdote or two.

Fiona, smiling, motioned for the remaining people to come to the party. “So sorry that took a moment more than expected. But now it’s time for some fun and food! Lauri, you and Oliver are going to enter the course, aren't you?”

Glad it worked out, Lauri nodded, “Oui, I will do my best to earn Guardianship.” She took Rosy’s arm and gave the blonde a hug. “Cory is always your Valerian, but today I will your fighter, Rosy Posy.”
 
As much as Rosy was not thrilled about another jet trip when she was going to be on the verge of popping, she would do it to keep Cory pleased. This device was clearly something he was intrigued in, and since it was his birthday, it was only fair that he got to choose where it was at. Besides, if they'd be surrounded by just as many hunters in Maine as they would in Belarus, then perhaps there was nothing to worry about. Lauri's words were a needed distraction.

"Aww, Lauri Loo, you're always my fighter," she grinned at her dear friend before they set off back to the baby shower. In truth, she was secretly hoping that Oliver and Lauri would be their winning Guardians, though they'd agreed to follow tradition and the route of it being earned rather than delegated. "I think if we end up having another little one, we should have the shower earlier in the pregnancy. This is a lot of excitement when I just want to nap."

Returning to the lounge where most were waiting, two more faces had joined them. Ever eager to be a part of the growing family and the grandchildren/great nieces and nephews, Anita and Elizabeth had settled in from their journey from Seabrook. While Anita was fawning over John in her arms, Liz lit up when the group of four rejoined them. "Oh Rosalie, you are simply glowing, doll," she cooed, rising to accept hugs from both her and Cory.

“Hey guys, so glad you made it!” Cory’s vibrancy may or may not have been boosted by the prospect of potentially owning an ancient sword. He hugged the women in a joyful manner. “Just in time too.”

Lauri greeted the women too, before finding her place beside Oliver. “Oui, the games are starting soon.”

“Let’s go now, muddafuka’s.” Diki said, getting up from the armchair of the couch. Until then she had been watching the kids play outside from the window. Jinpa was having a blast.

Cory’s light flickered inside, seeing that Diki had just as good of a chance as any of them to be the Guardian of Amelie. It worried him, if he had to be honest. But, tradition! “A-alright, let’s get to it.”

Chuckling, Lauri got up and gave Cory a pat on the shoulder. “At least you know she will be dedicated.”

“Good grief, yes. But to what degree?” Cory leaned emotionally on Rosalie while he held his lady love’s hand.

Lauri could only find it humorous. She walked with Oliver outside, while the rest followed. The obstacle course looped in a ‘U’ shape. Fiona and Roderick had set it up to test the mind and body. There were not just ropes to swing on or water to dive through. Diki had to be reminded of the rules— ignoring an obstacle was grounds for immediate disqualification. The last obstacle, a box, contained a gift to remind the Guardians of their duties.

Diki crouched like a devil in the shadows. Her black eyes were trained on the first obstacle ahead of them who stood at the starting line for the women. Lauri took her place beside her. Annabelle joined them. For the men’s side stood Oliver, Yonten, Joao, and Andriy. The children were all occupied, which gave the Ukrainian some reprieve from Kit.

“On your mark,” Fiona began, raising a flare gun in the air. “Get set—,” She squeezed the trigger, “—GO!”

BOOM! Ffffsssss! POP! The light burst above them. Diki shot ahead like an arrow. The first three obstacles were nothing to her. The speed in which she raced baffled the limits of what was expected of a human. However, when she came to the first puzzle— a locking sequence to a door—she found herself stuck. Lauri, not nearly as fast, but certainly not a slow person, rushed over the rock wall, swung a rope, and landed beside Diki to her own door. After a moment of looking things over she went to work. Rather than looking over the lock and the pattern itself, Annabelle arrived after a quick sprint through the course and began to examine the structural integrity of the device. She didn't have to solve it - just get through... Just as she was about to give it a good roundhouse kick, something caught her attention that she recognized, the dragon drawing near as her talons went to work on fumbling through it.

The men experienced little trouble for the beginning course as well. It likely was only a warmup for the coming obstacles. Like Diki, Yonten found the locking sequence frustrating. He fiddled with it until he decided to just watch someone who knew what they were doing. Not conventional, but not against the rules either. Joao and Oliver certainly had the strength to get them through the course with ease, even if they lacked a bunny's speed, nimble Andriy right on their tails.

The puzzle that paused them was a delight for the Ukrainian and also for Oliver who appreciated a good challenge, though it would be Andriy who was the first to hear the series of successful clicks, an advantage he'd need. Oliver was not long after and the closest to Yonten who'd accept outside resources to complete the task, while Joao was the last to push himself through.

"C'mon Yonny boy, going to need to get those legs moving if you want to win!" Ellie shouted from the sidelines, using a recent pregnancy as a reason to sit the competition out. In truth, the Crosses and Von Helsings simply agreed that the others could be better potential guardians and wanted to give the Blairs a chance to shine for their dear friends.

Ah-eesh,” Yonten playfully squinted with a smile. Then he turned back to the lock. He tried to remember what Andriy and the others did, thankful he had a chance to check out each man work through it. The women were right on each other’s tails at this point. Annabelle unlocked hers first. Diki lagged. A whoop from the men’s side indicated Yonten popped his open too. Just before Diki got pissed, her door opened. Now for another bout with the physical course!

Diki sprang ahead of Annabelle and Lauri, slipping under and over like she was liquid. Lauri ‘eep’d when Diki passed her up aggressively. The tiny demon dived into the pool towards the next puzzle. Several circles of varying sizes hosted a key in the center ball. You had to undo the circles to get the ball open, so you could use the key for the box at the end of the course. Diki struggled with them. She was forced to go to the surface for air. Lauri, who had dived in after, only had to resurface once. On her second trip down she continued with her work. Diki decided to watch her at this point. Thanks to many swimming episodes with Yonten, both in the holodeck and the grounds around Avostoska, Annabelle had plenty of underwater experience and also lung volume of surprising proportion. The hoops were much easier for her to focus on than the door had been and she was hot on Lauri's tail without having to watch.

Yonten was a whole other story. He reached the pool and dived in, saw the rings, and knew he wasn’t going to waste energy bobbing up and down. He grabbed onto the edge of the pool and kept his eyes on the others. They would undo their circles, he would copy. Andriy was already ahead by the time he got there, so he had to rely on the others. Despite his own physical attributes, Joao did not take to the water like a fish; Andriy certainly had, though that might have been momentum still from his time in the waves that morning. The Brazilian man took long strokes under water for each dive but would have to resurface before he could get past one ring. Oliver on the other hand was quite quick and nimble with the process, getting two rings per dive done until he was resurfacing with the key clutched in his hand.

Once Yonten got the pattern, he dived in to undo the rings all at once. He grabbed the key and swam with strength across the pool. He surfaced with a big ole grin and a fist shaking in victory. That earned bouts of praise from those who knew Yonten wasn’t a fan of puzzles. He refocused on the last stretch of the course.

Between them and the box at the end were the three monsters: Vampires, werewolves, and mages. All created by mobile holonodes from Wesley’s tech. Each one occupied a section with unique physical challenges similar to ones they got through before. Appropriate weapons were laid out on the tablecloth to help them. Each participant also had to tote a fake baby safely to the end.

“Oh shit,” Yonten muttered. He strapped the weapons to him and held the baby in one arm. “Here we go!” Yonten charged ahead. The vampire proved the worst of them for Yonten. He backed up against a wall as he made his way, not trusting he would be fast enough to outrun it. The advancing bloodsucker was quite the terrifying creature! It was too realistic for Yonten’s taste. He would have gotten ‘cut’ by claws four times if it was real. Thankfully, despite him being worse for wear himself, he used garlic and crosses to make it to the end of the vampires domain.

“Phew!” Yonten puffed, he checked on the baby. Still fake alive.

“Yeah! WOO!” The crowd cheered.

As for the women, Lauri had already gotten to this point. She tucked the key, got the weapons, and used the tablecloth as a baby-wrap to keep the child safe on her back. She used the garlic on the baby first, smearing the remaining past on her neck and arms. She did her best to try to sneak through without being noticed, but it proved useless. The vampire and Lauri weaved around obstacles, had standoffs between pillars, and several close calls with claws. She used up her shots trying to kill it from afar. At one point Lauri tried to avoid it altogether by hopping from top-to-top between obstacles. This didn’t work as expected! The vampire looked up and climbed after her. Lauri screamed in fright at the speed and viciousness of the creature. It nearly slashed Lauri who dropped down a pole. Thankfully she was close enough to the end to make a run for it. The vampire sprang to Lauri’s side, reaching out to the baby. The French maiden swung up her arm and burned the flesh of the vampire who shrieked and curled away. It gave Lauri the time needed to use the rope to swing to the next section— her preference! A wolf.

Andriy as the first male to arrive at the three monster was careful with his movements. He didn't have the experience fighting any of them, but he did have a watchful eye in his few experiences in the fields. With the tiny infant held close, one that he had decided was a younger version of Kit to make himself believe the moment, the Ukrainian raced through the course, trying to avoid as much conflict as possible. He'd managed to fight off the vampire when he came too close, but when it came time for the gnashing jaws of a hungry wolf, he was slowed and struggled. At one point he nearly dropped the baby, just barely snatching it out of the air and tucking it into his chest as he rolled away, but his lack of field experience compared to the others was more than evident. In his attempts to save the fake child, Andriy fell to the wolf, his body serving as a final shield around the test child as he would undoubtedly have been killed by the wolf if it were real.

"Aww, Andriy - you tried!" Rosy called from her place at Cory's side. Even if he'd found himself out of the running, she did still find it noble that he'd have given himself before forfeiting the plastic child over to any of the monsters.

Years of experience in the field meant that Joao was more than versed in the challenges ahead. The child was something new for him to consider, but he was quick to adapt and overcome the challenge. Rather than trying to outrun the monsters, he stood and fought each one, single handed while keeping the doll cradled in his second arm. The vampire was repelled with garlic and some holy water, keeping some for the challenges to come, before he could speak the holovamp and move on to the wolf. It was a lot quicker than he would have anticipated, but that didn't mean he couldn't respond in time. Keeping his hold on the child, he battled off the snarling beast as it lunged and snapped drooling jaws at the Brazilian who had lightning reflexes even with his larger form.

Oliver happened to see the technique that Lauri had implemented and mimicked her sling idea to give him both arms open. Unfortunately as with Andriy, the Lion lacked a great amount of time spent in the field. What he lacked in experience he made up for in an unwavering bravery and determination to provide for the faux child he was now in charge of. The vampire was slightly unnerving, but not enough to win against brandished claws of his own. Once past and faced with the wolf, he thanked his Lamb for everything she had taught him over the months because it made the task infinitely easier.

Coming into the challenge, Annabelle felt a wave of nerves when she picked up the baby, wishing she had more hands or a stroller or something. Who in the hell brought a child to a battlefield?! The first sight of the vampire scared the shit out of her and she could be heard screeching as she ran for her life from the approaching beast. "STAY BACK YOU FANGED FUCKER!" she yowled as she ran through like a bat out of hell. She was just about to scurry out when she realized something was missing - the baby!! Spinning about, she saw it had dropped from her arms and the vampire had abandoned chasing her for an easier prey of the little body. "Sonofa-" she groaned before forcing herself to run back in for the baby, knowing that even if she completed it wouldn't be worth a damn if she didn't have that snot nose in hand. Shooing the vamp away with a lot of garlic and cuss words, she managed to snatch the doll back and make a run for it to just barely escape. She was not looking forward to the rest of this.

Yonten slipped into the ring with a wolf sniffing around. He carefully slipped around the obstacles, trying not to make noise. The advantage here was silence. Yonten didn’t admit it to anyone besides Annabelle, but he had anxiety around dogs and wolves. A few times Yonten tucked himself in fear of the beast unnecessarily long in some places. He slowly made his way to the other side. Several yards of green and boulders going up to the top of a wall which marked the end of this segment. Gulping, Yonten darted ahead. The wolf behind him perked, turned to him, and then charged. “AAH!” Yonten yelled, trying to keep the baby from jostling while a barking mass of fur and teeth were right at his heel. He pulled out his gun and shot blindly behind him. One bullet grazed, the other hit— but this was a wolf. Blessed silver bullets were helpful in staggering it, but to truly shoot them deeply you needed armor-piercing rounds. Yonten saw he was a foot away from freedom when he felt his rear pinched. He stumbled and fell, clutching the baby to him. Within a blink he knew it was the end. To save the child Yonten shoved the baby away just as the wolf dragged Yonten by the ankle and began ‘chewing’ him. Yonten paled. Even if he didn’t feel the biting he could imagine it. He took out the silver dagger and slashed its face. The pain caused the wolf to recoil, which gave Yonten time to grab the gun he should have used in the first place, but was too panicked to think. One shot knocked the head back. A second shot lodged in its shoulder, slowing it. A third between the eyes killed it. Yonten fell to his knees, mentally exhausted by the wolf more than all the others combined. He didn’t care if he was far behind the others. Or that he technically failed a segment. Yonten faced one of his biggest fears. Sure, he got-fake eaten, but he lived! And so did the baby.

“Woo! Yonten, you hung in there!” The crowd cheered, embracing him back in the fold. The Tibetan slouched down and put up his feet. He was given a tall glass of switchel to cool off. He looked over and saw Andiry beside him. Silently he clinked his glass with the Ukrainian in solidarity.

Lauri, she had no trouble handling the wolf. While she too had wanted to make it across without being detected, she wasn’t like the shadow Diki could become. The Lamb soon found herself facing off with the large beast. Using the knowledge of her hunts and wolf psychology she managed to get into a safe position with the wolf merely observing her, to gauge their next move— BAM BAM! Two pulls of the trigger brought it down. Then it was on to the mage! This proved harder. Lauri didn’t have experience with mage battles. Only one came to mind. She did her best to learn as she went with Oliver, and employed everything she could remember. She barely got by when the ground shook or a limb of a tree the mage summoned came whirling at her. Lauri felt like a cat in water. She raced around, leaped, and flipped away. The mage hurled a spike at her. The arch of their arm gave her an opening. Lauri pulled up her gun for a final try. A silver bullet took down the mage and left Lauri panting with her hand clutching her chest. The Lamb raced ahead to the end just in time to unlock the box.

“Got it!” Lauri exhaled, sliding down to sit on the grass. “Oh mon Dieu! What a game!”

Meanwhile, Diki strapped the weapons and the baby to her like Lauri had— but knew to do from personal experience with Jinpa. Diki dropped into the first segment with the vampire. She too did her best to be stealthy. Vampires gave Diki the creeps. Between the others she managed to keep silent nearly the whole way. The last stretch alerted the vampire who came whirling towards her. She didn’t scream, but she did pale. Diki cocked those legs and shot forward. Raw speed and a showering of blessed water. It barely saved Diki as she catapulted over to the next segment, leaving the vampire snarling behind.

Not as afraid, but not a fan, Diki pulled out the gun meant for this creature. She slinked in the shadows of the obstacles like she had done for the vampire. Unlike before, though, she made it quietly to the end without getting spotted. At least she had that going for her! Diki slipped over the edge to the last segment with confidence. Was it pure dumb luck? Maybe! But she still got out the other end without getting eaten. Body in tact, baby in tact. They were ready for the last bit.

Diki didn’t have the same trouble with this enemy as she did the others. On top of that, she had done it already with Jinpa! The crowd watched, impressed, when Diki maneuvered around her foe all while keeping the baby safe on her back. She made her shots, avoided the attacks often used by mages, and leaped to the end. To her annoyance the box was gone.

“Fuck!” Diki crossed her arms. She looked over to see Lauri with the jewelry box in hand. The tiny devil was itching for a win. If this wasn’t it, then the Fates would have to deliver!

As the last of the women, Annabelle was still unaware that Lauri had won. With her spirits slightly suffering after her fumble losing the baby, she went on to face the werewolf with a tighter hold. A growl she hadn't expected from behind her a few steps in made her spin only to face the beast. "Shitshitshit," she breathed, trying to slowly back away, though it was useless. She'd been seen and it was a hungry puppers that was racing at her. With gun in one hand and baby in the other she tried to fire over her shoulder as she ran for it, struggling over the slopes and not nearly as focused as the wolf had been. A mis-step had her sprawled on the ground and once more without a baby in her hands. What were these things covered in, butter?! She reached for it's leg right as the wolf's jaw clamped down on the head. "NO! BAD DOG!!" she hissed at him, using her foot into his head to try and push him off. A few seconds of struggling later she grabbed her gun and managed to get two good shots on the wolf's head until it dropped. Sighing, she went to scoop up her baby only to find that it no longer had a head attached.

"Yo, Anna, I think you're our girl," Ellie called from the sidelines.

The fiery older sister spoffed, tucking the headless baby to her chest. "Nah, I'm good. It's just a flesh wound."

Ellie howled in delight at her denial, waving her over. "Bitch, that baby has no head. Get your ass over here!" Grumbling, Annabelle tossed the child aside and abandoned the course and her weapons, taking up a seat beside Yonten, feeling very much in need of a drink at that moment.

With Andriy and Yonten out, it was down to Joao and Oliver for the final stretch and who would be able to complete it quicker. For the Brazilian, the wolf had been his slowing factor, spending longer battling it off than the Lion who had extra knowledge in the battle. He had found a good system for keeping everything close to him without losing the child, which he took pride in. By the time he came into the mage ring though, a long night prior with many extra curricular activities, was starting to catch up to him atop all the activity they were doing now. He was slowing down as he went up to face the mage that was his forte. Quick dodging and a blessed bullet before too many spells could be fired off at him, he exited the final stretch only to find Oliver waiting with the opened box in hand, sweat along his brow and baby still on his back.

"Eh, good fight," the Brazilian chuckled, more than happy to concede in this match as he and Oliver shook hands. He was much less attached to the plastic infant though, discarding it and the weapons before leading the victor over toward the crowd. "Deserves drink."

Quite pleased with the results Cory gave Oliver and Lauri a joyful embrace. “Yeah! My guys!” He wouldn’t have minded if any capable person won, but he had to admit he was particularly excited that their favorite couple did!

Lauri chuckled, returning their embrace. She was thrilled to have arrived at the end. More so that the baby was safe and she hadn’t fallen to the vampire! Something about a humanoid being with bloodlust sent a shiver up her spine. She didn’t have the stomach for it.

“Now for the gifts,” Cory couldn’t wait! They were pretty neat birthstone rings he and Rosalie picked out.

Pop! The lid of the box opened to reveal a ruby in the shape of a heart, crowned, and held by a pair of hands. The black metal accented the birthstone brilliantly. “Ooo, magnifique!” Lauri gasped softly. She slipped it on her right ring finger, with the point facing her to indicate she was taken. “Oh, this is amazing!”

View attachment 781505 View attachment 781513

A similar styled ring was given to Oliver, it's band thicker to better rest on his less delicate finger. The Lion accepted the ring and slid it on as his Lamb had done, following suit with how it was faced. "Thanks, mate."

“Glad you guys like it.” Cory felt very proud.

Arms out and ready to pull in a blonde beauty, Lauri closed the space between her and Rosalie. “We are ready and willing; may we never need to!” She didn’t have to whisper it. There were no mundies around to worry over!

Rosalie beamed at her dear friend and the dedication she knew would be given to their daughter, with or without them present. "Our trust and future is in your arms," she responded before pulling her in for a much needed emotional embrace.

While their women were sharing their moment, Oliver stepped forward to do the same with Cory. On a masculine, buff and powerful way, of course. They were men, after all! Bro brews and all. "Rest assured, your daughter is my daughter," he nodded to him before bringing him in for a strong hug.

Cory kept hold of Oliver’s hand while they embraced in a manly manner, shoulder to shoulder. "And in your care she will grow into a Queen among women."

"Aww, you guys are so cute," Ellie cooed at the group, first to start up a round of applause. They were a good matching couple for her sister-in-law and future brother-in-law and it was fitting.

"Congrats you two," Annabelle said from Yonten's arms, not nearly as sentimental as others might have been, though she wouldn't be a poor sport. If anything, she was currently just more fixated on just how poorly as she had done. After all, some people might have died or dropped their babies, but she was the only one to have hers decapitated. Maybe she wasn't quite as ready as they thought she was to look into having another little one. She didn't want to go through nine months of hell to turn around and have the little shit lose it's head. That was too much work.

"Congratulations," Anita and Elizabeth both cheered from the sidelines, armed with a drink each and sharing Little John for baby cuddles. Others joined in with their applause and praise for the couple and their coveted position.

After a round of cheering and sniffles, accompanied by many hugs and pats on the shoulder, the hostess came forward to urge the group for a hearty dinner. “Please, come and enjoy a feast in celebration for the coming child of Cory and Rosalie!”

They were all too happy to file in, sitting in the usual pattern whenever they happened to eat together. On their way to their seats, Yonten made sure to give Annabelle an encouraging squeeze of a hug. They weren’t ready for a child just yet anyway. They had time! Diki learned of the foible and furrowed her brows in scrutiny. This would not do. She would have to bring it up at time when—

“Why you lose the grip on the baby? That was shit.” Diki popped a brow at Annabelle when she sat down. Jinpa wasn’t far from the Dragon or the Bunny, happily eating another orange. What if it were him? The remark had the redhead's cheeks quickly darkening, though she struggled to find a response.

“Well, we don’t really often have to carry babies when we fight,” Cory defended.

Diki scoffed, “Das’bullshit.” She poured herself an uncomfortable amount of liquor. “Annabelle— you train with me. I will make sure you don’t drop another fucking thing when you fight.”

"Yeh, sure," the dragon huffed, not sure how excited she could possibly be when the devil herself wanted to try and teach you something. "I don't plan on taking Jinpa to battle but if it'll get you off my ass, sure." It wasn't her fault that kid was so damn slippery.

Ellie looked up from feeding John under a cloth with one arm while feeding herself with her other, refusing help from Gordon or Everest with either. "You won't plan for it, but it might happen. It's better to be prepared than risk anything. And a live baby is much much wiggly than a fake one. Wouldn't want to drop your baby, would you?"

"Thank you, Eleanor," Anna muttered, not needing her chastising atop already feeling like she was a failure of a wife before they even had their wedding.

The mood of the dinner balanced on the edge of a knife. What with Annabelle and Ellie falling into old sibling habits and Yonten growing irritated with Diki. Not so much that she was being herself, but that being herself in this case happened to strike a sour chord for Annabelle this time.

Lauri felt the familiar shift in the air. Despite being free from the constant threat of enduring explosive tempers alone in a home she couldn’t escape these little instances popped up once in a while, which she had slowly been getting better at navigating. The worst occasions called for the Lamb to run to her Lion. Thankfully this wasn’t too bad— yet.

Yonten knew he wasn’t winning any Father-of-the-year awards. He couldn’t get past the giant wolf either. And if memory served him, neither did Andiry. The Tibetan inhaled and opened his big mouth. “Just chill.”

Before Diki could reply, clearly ready to press her point in the face of what she believed was a blasé attitude toward an important issue, Lauri abruptly scooted out of her chair and looked directly at her. “Diki, may I have a word with you?” Her voice wavered slightly.

“What is it?” The suddenness more than anything caught DIki’s curiosity. Almost everyone looked over at the spontaneous move. The demon stayed seated though, not feeling obliged to speak in private. After all, what did Diki have to hide or be shy about?

“Come with me,” Lauri urged. Her hand that motioned for her to follow visibly trembled. Her other held briefly to Oliver’s for a boost of confidence.

Diki perked a quizzical brow, but went ahead and got up. She followed the point of Lauri and the women made their way to a side room. The Lamb’s heart beat in her ears, she swallowed. The demon had little sympathy for much. There was no telling if this would go down in flames or if Lauri had built enough practice to work through this storm. In the end, Lauri knew she couldn’t allow this to ruin the dinner.

Behind a thick oak door Lauri stood with her hands linked tightly in an effort for self-comfort. Diki was a much loved and respected person in their friend and family group; a peer. She held a place in Lauri’s life that mattered. This would not be easy.

Leaning against the door Diki furrowed her brows in confusion. “What is it?” She didn’t grasp the gravity of the situation. She hadn’t been exposed to this side of Lauri. Not enough.

“Please, Diki, we know it will be good for Annabelle to learn that skill, but this isn’t the time to argue about it.” Lauri’s cheeks paled.

Diki scoffed, “What? I just tell it like it is.”

“Look, Yonten is just concerned Anna is upset and calling her out like that in public is’t polite.” Lauri’s throat felt dry. She could not swallow down her rising discomfort.

Flat faced, Diki said, “She a big girl.”

“Anna is an adult, yes.” Lauri felt her stomach turn. “But no one is exactly the same. She’s just more sensitive than you—.”

“Bitch has got to learn,” Diki rolled her eyes, lifting off the oak door and getting closer to Lauri. “They both do! Imma tell them.”

Lauri saw Diki make a turn to the door. Without thinking Lauri pressed herself against it. Hazel eyes wide and spine shaking she defended, “She tries very hard. She’s grown so much— you don’t know, you weren’t around to see, and I understand the reason isn’t your fault, but I think that just means you can understand, right?” Lauri braced herself for a casual shove. To anyone else it wouldn’t have been a big deal, but for Lauri it brought on distressed breathing. She forced Diki’s hand back and reclaimed herself as a barrier. “What preceded that night Yonten left with Jinpa—It isn’t easy to take care of Jinpa alone, without Yonten, without financial security. It’s not like you’re a failure as an Aunt. Annabelle is just learning like anyone else. She gets it. She knows. Please, please don’t make it harder than it already is for her.”

The point drew a parallel that Diki could get behind. She hadn’t thought she was a failure, but reflecting on the nights she was having trouble soothing Jinpa, or when she couldn’t stay in one place, it did bring on doubts that she was up to the task. “I can take a hit.” In reference to criticism.

“Yes, I’m sure you can.” Lauri had to close her eyes a moment. She caught her breath and added, “Not everyone is as strong as you, Diki.” A little flattery, even if exaggerated, went a long way. There were plenty of women as strong as her. Lauri counted Anna among them. “Give her a break, okay?”

Diki squinted at Lauri, trying to figure out if she was being dramatic or serious. At this point Lauri’s shaking was hard to miss. Her fingers went cold. Their trembling tapped against the wood in a sporadic manner. Deciding this was not a play for shutting Diki up, she shrugged. “Whatever.”

Lauri took that as a good sign. She eased away from the door and followed Diki out of the room. White faced and still dealing with the aftermath of the encounter, Lauri knew she’d need at least a minute before heading back to the table.

A casual conversation had started since the women had left, so it didn’t feel awkward. Diki came out first. Yonten’s eyes followed her to her seat. She made no attempt at a comeback or snappy remark. She shamelessly dug into food as if it was all good and nothing happened. Diki hardly took things like this personally.

Not a minute after did Lauri walk back. Some color returned to her cheeks. She felt weary, but forced a smile to anyone who met her eyes. Lauri took her seat beside Oliver and held his hand beneath the table for comfort. Only he knew the cold touch of her trembly fingers. It would take a bit for it to fully pass.

Oliver offered what comfort he could out of sight, though he would wait until they had a chance to be alone to ask what had completely happened. He had a feeling it involved the events moments prior to their disappearance with Annabelle, especially when the conversation didn't shift back to it.

Annabelle sat with her lips in a thin line when she wasn't taking a bite of her meal. She had fully expected DIki to pick up where she had left off at making her feel quite horrendous at her failed mock attempt to balance work and a child. In her mind the reason she'd stayed with them was that the Tibetan devil hadn't expected her brother's fiancé was capable of caring for Jinpa. And maybe she was right. No matter what, she was quiet for the rest of the meal, consumed by her own thoughts.

Wesley, who had been slightly occupied and thus missed the point where he could have stepped in, smiled and said, “Welcome back.”

Lauri offered a genuine smile, though it took effort to make. “Merci.” She picked up her drink. “Anything I missed?”

“Yes,” Wesley sighed. “Cory wants to have his birthday here so we can go to some party in Northern Main.” He explained the conversation that occurred in the study. “We were just asking what people thought about it,” said Wes, looking at them all. He could do it, as long as it meant everyone was together and it was a BBQ by a pool.

Rosy wasn't quick to offer up her opinion, not wanting to influence the final decision just because she felt uneasy. Besides, if Ellie could handle the trip to Seabrook weeks before she gave birth, surely she'd be able to manage the same.

"I mean it works either way for us," Everest shrugged, finally coaxing John out of Ellie's arms while he finished his meal and enjoyed a healthy amount of scotch.

"Will Rosy be fine to travel still? That is getting close to her due date, is it not?" Oliver offered up an observant remark, giving Lauri another gentle squeeze under the table. He could help fight for one friend while his Lamb recovered from helping another.

"That's her call," Ellie said with an uncertainty in her voice. "The jet is more than equipped to make traveling safe for her and the baby, but it's going to boil down to how she's feeling."

The blonde offered a small smile. "I feel just fine now."

Since Cory had seen no reason to be worried, what with Eleanor and Inara traveling while pregnant in their late months, he didn’t have a sense of unease. When Rosalie said she felt fine he smiled. That satisfied him.

Inara chewed on her food as she thought, “Alright, well, if you feel fine now that’s good. Are their any concerns you might have? Just curious.” The Tigresses amber eyes studied the blonde. Lauri might have, but she was only just calming to a regulated state.

Rosy took a sip of her water as she tried to decide just how she could answer this without jeopardizing Cory's hopes of his birthday bash in Maine. "I just would prefer not to be away from Cory since it's a time for possible premature labor," she chose her words carefully. "And I'm just a little concerned about being around a lot of unknown people at this function." Realizing that might be offensive toward Fiona and her fundraiser, she was quick to add, "But I'm sure they're all lovely people."

“Those are all fair points,” Inara said with a nod. In case anyone forgot, namely an overly excited nerd, Inara mentioned, “I myself wouldn’t want to leave the castle at this point.”

Cory, in mid chew, paused his eating to take a deeper look at Rosalie. She didn’t seem as excited about the ancient sword as he did, come to think of it. The young man continued to finish his bite in thought. Struggling between his desire and his duties, Cory tackled what it would mean if he didn’t go North to that party. In the end his mind filled with pink lipped smiles, shimmering chocolate eyes, and comforting laughter. What sword, no matter how ancient, could compare? “You know...It’s alright, Rosy. I don’t need to go.” He set his hand on hers and gave a squeeze. “You’re more important than a dumb old sword.” Cory leaned and gave Rosalie a kiss to her cheek.

Lauri had caught up to speed at this point. She smiled at the young father’s willingness to put himself aside for his fiancée, who was in such a delicate position. Of what she knew this fundraiser was quite important for Fiona. On one hand it was a shame that the Applewood ships were being taken in for work, but on the other this opportunity brought about intriguing possibilities. The main attraction had to be one of the coolest finds for Cory, if it were indeed the sword he craved. “I’m sure there will be others.” She offered.

“Yeah…” Cory shrugged. He looked up at Lauri from his plate and his eyes brightened. Those eyes flicked over to Andiry too. “Hey, uh, so— you know I love you guys and I totally love hanging out with you, so—,” Cory leaned forward slightly in his chair as he looked between Andiry and Lauri. “Do you two, well- Would you be willing to do it for me? I planned on using your minds anyway, I was gonna send pictures of it to help. But if you went for me that would be even better!” Cory perked. “I would never ask for another birthday gift ever!”

His decision not to go was one of mixed feelings for Rosy. She was relieved that she wouldn't have to be 9 months pregnant and trying to deal with strangers in an unknown land, but she also disliked ruining his big plans. "I think it would be a lovely substitute if you two could go in his place," she offered her support where she could, reaching over and taking Cory's hand in hers.

Andriy had been listening quite attentively as the device she been explained and was more than intrigued. The offer to go was taken quite well. "Tak, can go for you. With (clever girl) can solve anything," he grinned in confidence at their combined skills.

“That’s great!” Cory beamed. His hand gently squeezed Rosalie’s in the excitement. He looked over at Lauri and Oliver. “You up for it Lauri?”

Setting down her cup, Lauri pondered the answer. This seemed like a situation that needed deeper deliberation than relying only on her preferences. “Let me get back to you Cory, I think I should talk about it with Oliver.” By now they were comfortably with Jada or the Von Helsing assistants to fill in for a couple days any time Lauri was unavailable.

“Alright, fair!” Cory nodded, handling taking his eyes off of Lauri and Oliver during dinner and dessert. Two brilliant puzzlers were the best options in his opinion. They would have FaceTimed with him if he went. Having them in person only advanced his chances.

Lauri had to chuckle at Cory’s inner fire. She leaned to say to Oliver that he reminded her of a puppy staring at a treat. That chocolate lab probably fit Cory’s personality well! She did want to give him an answer, but not here. By now she had picked up more about her husband and these conversations were discussed more comfortably if they were in a slightly more private setting.

The lateness of the hour after dessert brought the chatter guests to the lounge by a beautiful fireplace overlooking the glistening pool. All of the children had decided they wanted to swim, so Hye and Kazumi took them down to do just that. Diki followed them down since Jinpa was going to. Yonten sat with Annabelle in his arms. He knew she probably didn’t want to get into it right now, but he wanted her to know he was with her—physically and in spirit. They watched out the window at the water play. Roderick and Fiona took up a conversation with Anita while they made ready the little gifts for Rosalie. Wes and Inara were invested in a talk with Everest, Ellie, Gordon, Joao, and Andriy. Some of the topics of discussion may or may not have been about how Andriy liked his first time, or if Joao and Gordon thought they would get a response from the mages. But mostly they chatted about Cory and Rosy, and how they have grown so much in the last year and a half.

At this time Oliver and Lauri were able to temporarily sit away for a more private discussion. Lauri asked, “How do you feel about it, mon Amour?”

Grateful for a chance to discuss things with her when a puppy wasn't whining at their feet, Oliver offered his Lamb a soft smile. "Well I know that you are a strong woman and capable of taking care of yourself, but I was curious if you were comfortable doing so without me," he said before expanding on it. "I wasn't going to simply invite myself because that'd be bloody rude, and so I want to know how you feel about it. Would you like me to accompany you and Andriy?"

It touched her to know Oliver hadn’t lost even a smidgen of his polite concern. “I would love it if you came with us.” She couldn’t conceive of a time or place she would ever go willingly away from him. Lauri rested her head against his. “Mon amour, que ferais-je sans toi?”

His head turned to lightly press his lips against her temple. "Tu prendrais toujours le monde, mon Agneau, et tu prendrais les étoiles et la lune pour toi," he responded with confidence, brushing his fingers through her hair.

Lauri had such trust that she didn’t doubt Oliver’s words, but she couldn’t help but say, “Without you, my sunbeam, the stars and moon would not shine half so bright.” A beautiful, incredible gift, but cold without the warmth of the sun. Still, the fact that they were from her Lion made them a dear gift all the same. “Mais je vais me concentrer sur mes bénédictions. Je t'ai avec moi, ici.” Lauri placed a gentle kiss on Oliver’s lips. “I’ll let Cory know about us joining the trip. For now, I wish to simply be in your arms.”

"I wouldn't have it any other way, mon Amour," the Lion murmured, keeping her close as they enjoyed a little more time in their own bubble from the world before they'd be pulled away for the gift opening.

Gazing out the window and seeing DIki with Jinpa was yet another reminder to Annabelle of her own inadequacies. The lippy Tibetan didn't have to stay anything aloud at that point for her to get the point of her actions. Trying to wash away her own gnawing thoughts, she found Yonten's hands, pulling them tighter around her like a sort of security blanket while keeping her eyes on the pool.

Yonten obliged, even resting his chin on her shoulder. He could sense his Dragon’s inner fire had flickered and dimmed slightly. That would not do. “Hey…” he approached with caution. “Come with me.” Yonten shifted them off of the recliner and guided her by the hand to a nearby room for guests. There had been no protest or even response from Annabelle as she followed him, only moving as a quiet shadow of him.

Once inside Yonten pulled Annabelle onto the bed with him, wrapping his arms around her like the security blanket she needed. Not always the best at speaking, and usually not so tender with people, Yonten drew from his observations of Wes and Inara. An aspect of his personal growth that was seen in the games earlier. “Talk to me. Tell me what’s up.” He knew she probably needed to vent.

Even in his arms, the safest place in the world in her mind, she was still hesitant to speak. Putting her fears into words seemed like a way to only solidify them rather than leaving them as the waves that threatened to drown her. She'd pulled her bottom lip through her teeth in thought, releasing it with a sigh while she looked off at nothing in particular on the wall. "Oh you know, just feeling a little like trash," she said with a somber spoff. "Watching Diki and thinking about how I could have gotten Jinpa hurt and shit."

Frowning, Yonten shook his head. “Nah, chica. I don’t think so. This a simulation. That’s it.” He fared no better, though he knew she may argue that he didn’t drop the child. So, he focused on something else. “You went back. That takes balls.” He sighed, saying, “Diki is fucking nuts, but I doubt she did as well at first when she was toting Jin.” He wouldn’t personally know, having bailed, but he could guess. Diki was not as good as Anna or the others at puzzles. If she had the baby the whole time and was supposed to get out before a timer went off, they might have both ‘died’ by the rules of the game. “She just had more practice. You did it once. Just for today. Only hours ago.” Yonten’s hand gave her arm a squeeze. “Besides, I don’t think it would have gone down like that anyway, if it were Jin. You fierce bitch, Anna-Banana.” There were two times so far Yonten recalled Annabelle stepping into danger and coming out on top. Specifically in regards to his safety.

A small smile played at the corners of her mouth, enjoying his words as he tried to soothe her. If there was one thing that Annabelle knew from the time they'd been together, it wa she wouldn't just say something if he didn't mean it. Yonten was brutally blunt, but she loved that about him. "Yeah, I guess I am," she snorted, turning so she could look up at him and the Obsidian gaze that was her home. "I just hope you're right, Bunny. Wouldn't want to ever let him or you or any other little rugrat hurt, y'know?"

“Damn straight, I’m right. I know my Dragon.” Yonten gave her a kiss to her crown. “And don’t let her get to you. Diki is harsh, but she just being protective.” Yonten shrugged, recalling his own past with his sister. They were only a year apart, but Diki took on a guardian role since they were little. “She always been like that. She probably doesn’t think you’re hurt over it. That was her way of saying ‘Hey, I could help’. Not gonna lie, not the best way to say it.” Yonten chuckled wearily. “People talk shit about my manners, but they think I’m tame by the time Diki come over.” He tucked a fiery curl behind Annabelle’s ear. “You know, Diki offered because she cares. If she didn’t care about you learning to do it yourself, she’d have just been a big fucking bitch about you, or me, having Jin. But she wants you to do it.”

"I guess that's something," she admitted, turning so she could press her cheek into his hand. It helped to think of it that way rather than that Diki was trying to sabotage her efforts to be in Yonten and Jinpa's lives. It was the kind of encouragement she needed when thinking about their potentially growing future together. "Should probably take her up on that offer, huh? Since we said we're going to have one together at some time." Maybe a way off, but something that had been on her mind a lot today.

“Yeh— If Diki get too intense, just let me know,” Yonten chuckled, stroking his thumb on her cheek. He was sure his sister had a training regimen in mind. What it entailed, he didn’t know. But he knew his sister. It wasn’t going to be ‘fun’. Likely she’d make it hard on purpose for the ultimate benefit of Annabelle. “I’ll take her down a notch if I have to.” Yonten had gotten used to his sister’s ways, but he didn’t expect Annabelle to have to endure them the same.

That earned a spoff from the dragon, slowly returning back to herself. "Pfft, I ain't gonna be a little bitch about it," she said with a smirk. "After all, if I'm going to be a part of this family then I gotta be able to pull my own weight too, right? I think I can do it and if I can't...well, might just be a sign if if that whole plan of ours needs more time, yeh? Though who knows at this point, we ain't even picked a wedding date yet."

"Shit, I don't give a fuck," she chuckled at his question, scooting herself close and wrapping her legs about his waist. "I just want you. My Bunny Bunten and everything that comes with him. Their weddings were nice and all but fuck, you're all I need."

“Fuck, then let’s just get married,” Yonten said before slipping his hand through her hair against her head for a kiss. The Bunny pulled at his Dragon’s clothes in a motion she knew all too well. If Jinpa wasn’t still in the pool he would have thrown down like usual. As it was, they wouldn’t be destroying this room, since he knew Fiona and Roderick would probably throw another fit and ban him from the premises immediately. But Yonten did make it a moment of passion regardless. They spilled on the floor, wound up against a bedpost, and rolled on the downy covers until they were satiated for the time being. Once Yonten lay over Annabelle, catching his breath, he said, “Tomorrow, you’re gonna be Mrs. Pakshi.”

Crystalline eyes were lost in his Obsidian gaze as she looked up at him, one hand running down his heaving chest and unable to stop grinning up at him. "You are a crazy muddafukka," that was an undeniable fact, "But I wouldn't have it any other way. Gonna make a damn good husband out of you before you can wise up and change your mind." Leaning up, Annabelle silenced any rebuttal or argument from him with her lips, ending with a soft sound of appreciation and affection, glad that of all the chaos in the world they'd still wound up with each other. "I love you, Yonten," she murmured into his lips once they'd parted.

Yonten kissed back, savoring her— just her, all of her— then rested his forehead on her own. “I love you, Annabelle.” They had said so occasionally, but there was never a bad time to say it again. The Bunny Boy steeped in affection with his Dragon until time ticked away and his phone buzzed from where it was tucked in his pants on the floor. Likely the others giving them a poke. It was time to go. “Ah-eesh/.” Yonten sighed, rolling off of her with a grunt.

"We can continue this later," Annabelle promised him with a grin, moving about and retrieving her clothing from about the room. Once her blouse was back in place and her hair didn't look like a complete disaster, she bent her finger and drew him closer with the gesture. "Let's go check on our little Jin-jin. I bet he misses his Baba," she winked at him, taking his hand and leading him back toward the group.


Yonten grinned, slipping his arm around Annabelle instead of taking her hand this time. “Nah, he rather see his Mama.” He would hear an argument, but that didn’t mean he wouldn’t press the point. Jinpa? He just loved them both the same. One or the other was nice, but both made his day.

The couple came back amidst the gifts being presented to Rosalie. The children were still splashing around in the pool below with Hye and Kazumi to keep an eye on them. Jinpa currently sat atop Diki’s shoulders in the water so he could dive off of her into the pool. This delighted the other children who insisted on the same.

Fiona handed Rosy her gift, “A little bit of Maine, for whenever you two are off on some trip.”

1600293849884.png

Annabelle tugged Yonten down into a chair with her as the gifts were being praised or cooed over. She didn't quite get the point of these type of things, but hey, if you got free shit then why not? Less money of your own you have to spend.

"Oh how convenient!" Rosy said as she picked through the glass jar and it's contents. She knew the family was quite favored toward the company and expected this wouldn't be the last time they'd make sure she had a supply of Bert's Bees for their granddaughter. "Thank you Fiona, every drop and bit will be used up, no doubt."

"Us next!" Ellie had little patience at this point, grateful for a break from nursing or baby holding while Gordon was in the corner watching John like a hawk in his pop-up bassinet. A large and very pink package was set before Rosy to have at, the Phoenix eagerly watching as she opened it up. Inside, there was a series of fluffy tulle all around and glitter and sequins gallore.

"Are...are these all tutus?" Rosy asked after she started holding up the skirts for show one by one.

"Oh yes they are," Everest said with a long sigh. "She spent a lot of time and money and I'm pretty sure you have every color possible in there."

"Every color in every size for the first two years," Ellie corrected with pride. "This is the first baby girl I'm going to be around and I have to live vicariously through you with all the colors and sparkles and fun. There's also a few tiaras on the bottom, because every little princess needs one."

At her side Everest spoffed. "She says one but packs three."

"It's all so wonderful," Rosy insisted, waving her hand at her brother and instead beaming at her sister-in-law. "I'm sure Amelie will absolutely love them and have a rainbow of a closet.

“Oh, Lottie will see that and go nuts— she’s always wanted a ballerina buddy.” Inara knew that Lottie loved to dance with Kaylee, but she wasn’t satisfied with Kaylee being cooped up. At times Inara thought she saw a familiar glimmer in her daughters eye that could only be born from Wesley’s traits. She didn’t know when or how, but she could sense Lottie was coming to the end of her patience with waiting for Kaylee to be deemed well enough for freedom. “In light of the tutus, I reserved a years worth of lessons whenever you’re ready for Amelie to join. In the meantime, I got you this for when you’re done giving birth.” Inara handed Rosalie a battle of booze boquet. The pink bucket blossomed several types of Rosalie’s favorite kind of drinks. The kinds she hadn’t been able to enjoy for months now.

1600296050385.png

Rosy looked at the colorful collection of alcohol with a visible sense of nostalgia and longing. "Inara, you are a Goddess," she praised, patting the side of the bucket with a soft pat. In due time she would be able to indulge yet again. Even though it had been tempting, she hadn't even taken up the healthy offer of a glass of wine here or there, too protective of their growing little girl.

“And now from us,” Lauri smiled, handing Rosy a soft packet. Inside the elegant paper was a foldable flower made of fabric made for getting wet. The bloom was cushy and soft, but thick. “You put it in a large sink so they are safe and comfortable for their first baths.”

1600296246461.png

"Lauri Loo, it's so cute!" she cooed, already imagining Amelie nestled in it and cooing up at them for her early baths. "She's going to look like a flower princess curled up in it."

Leaning over, Oliver offered his own quieted praise for his Lamb with a kiss on her cheek. "See, I told you that you'd pick the perfect gift, mon Amour," he reassured her earlier searches for something just right for their friend.

Andriy presented his gift to Rosy next, a small package that was opened to reveal a pysanky similar to the one that Inara had received for her birthday. This one was pink and black however, and a little something extra. "Is rattle," he said, Rosy shaking it to hear little beads running about inside. "For little to play with."

1600296798630.png

"Aww, that's so sweet Andriy," she praised, carefully tucking it back in the box so it wouldn't be damaged. "You're quite talented with these. A beautiful hobby." The Ukrainian's cheeks darkened and he sheepishly avoided her gaze while she moved on to Joao's gift. The medium sized box contained two wraps to hold the infant to their chest with little to no hand assistance. One of the wraps was a soft pink color with little intricate flowers along it while the other had a medieval scene of a knight and a dragon battling amidst furling flames.

"Manly for Cory," the Brazilian explained with a chuckle. "No reason not to help with baby just cause pink."

"A very good point to make," Ellie agreed with a smirk. Everest couldn't even try to use that as an excuse with their little boy, but it was always nice to make sure the fathers of little girls didn't feel emasculated.

"That's very considerate of you," Rosalie chuckled, adding the wraps to the growing pile of gifts.

Little did Cory know that Fate intended to ‘accidentally’ concoct situations that included wearing the pink wrap. Until then, he was quite enthused for the option! “Wow guys, thanks!” He pulled the battle wrap over for a closer look while the others offered their gifts.

Yonten pulled out a little jade Buddha at the end of a rose gold necklace. He stretched out his hand. “Yeh, that’s the shit.” He grinned, letting go when she took it. It was a custom since he grew up around Mr. Lao and it was not going to end any time soon. Yonten leaned back with Annabelle proudly. Diki was concerned only about this being given. She trusted her brother to do it, and felt no need to give gifts aside. After all, they were Cromwells. They could buy thousands of stuff on their own! So, she contentedly kept playing in the pool.

1600299001504.png

"Thank you, Yonten," Rosy said as she accepted the pendant, even going so far as to slip it around her neck. She apprrciated well wishes, no matter what religion or where they came from.

A small box was presented from the dragon herself, though instead of handing it to Rosy she passed it to Cory. Inside was nothing he'd be thrilled to see, especially in front of his parents. She'd taken it upon herself to get him a healthy supply of condoms.

"So you can have all the fun and not end up like Wesley with a thousand kids," she smirked.

Brown eyes went wide and handsome cheeks burned red, threatening to rival Andriy’s record. Cory coughed, “Uuuuh, thank you—.” He took the package and set it aside with the other gifts.

“Hah!” Wesley spoffed aggressively. “Your face; priceless.” Although, he was pretty sure they’d get at least another kid out of these two! They were good people, wealthy, healthy, and attractive. That was beside the fact that Rosy couldn’t get enough of Dedicated Daddy.

“Eh, next?” Cory grabbed a glass of water to distract himself. The gift was well received and that was all he would say about that subject!

"Oh yeah, I almost forgot," Annabelle reached into her purse and pulled out a roughly wrapped package, approximately the size of a hamburger if a well fed dog sat on it. "When I was looking at stuff to get, Jinpa wanted to help so he picked his out for ya."

This one went to Rosy, who unwrapped it to find a single serving of Ramen noodles with a pink bow on it. She had to chuckle at the young boy and his thoughtfulness. "I'm sure she'll love it."

Cory chuckled, “She could probably have it sooner than later, if my Puddin’ Pie eats it.” It wasn’t his favorite meal, but ramen did taste delicious.

“Alright, I think that’s it,” Wesley examined the gift pile. “What do you guys say about heading back home?”

Servants were already quick to work in moving the mountain of gifts from friends and grandparents alike to the jet. Rosy with Cory's aid was up on her feet, moving to give hugs to his parents and Anita and Liz. "Oh, I hate to go, but right now one of the jet beds sounds absolutely amazing," she admitted with a chuckle. "It was so wonderful to see you all again."

Ellie was up on as well, accepting a sleeping John in her own baby wrap. "Sleep does sound amazing," she agreed. "Traveling always wears me out."

“Well you deserve a good sleep,” Fiona murmured as she hugged Rosalie and switched to Cory. “You guys have a safe trip.” She moved on to Wesley, Inara, and the rest.

Roderick did the same, giving them hugs and farewells. He looked out at Hye and Kazumi getting the Von Helsing children out. He glanced back at the Von Helsing couple and hesitated to ask a question, which ended in silence when he thought better of it.

Moving to the kids, Annabelle beckoned Jinpa out of the water so he could get dried off before catching a cold. She'd promised him a book before bed which meant the sooner they were on the jet the sooner she could have her time with him.

Seeing the children begin their walk, what with Jinpa yawning and holding on to Annabelle, Lottie taking Inara’s hand, Kit resting his head on Andiry’s shoulder, and Jasper biting Cory’s arm, Roderick decided to ask Wesley, “Do you mind if the children spend time here for a while?”

“Actually we are planning on adding Gymnastics to Lottie’s school schedule tomorrow. But maybe next time? You two are coming for Cory’s birthday right? Maybe take them then.” Wesley offered.

Satisfied with that, Roderick nodded, “Alright, see you guys. Have a relaxed trip home.” He waved, they waved, and soon the people headed to Avostoska were loaded up and ready to go.

~ooo~​

Across the USA, in a pub in Texas, the women of the Russian family lay comfortably close on several bedrolls for a last huzzah before Willow left with Theo on their honeymoon. The girls of the family were painting nails, applying muddy masks, and dyeing hair.

Granya was braiding Willow’s to her head so that her mask wouldn’t glop in her dark waves. Natalia, whilst painting her toes, saw Amalia playing on her phone while she waited for the burgundy to soak into her threads. Clearing her throat, she said, “Willow, do you agree that Amalia and Gordon really hit it off?”

The question was unexpected, but chocolate eyes shifted over to where Amalia sat, quick to catch on to just what Natalia was going at. "I think he certainly seemed smitten with you," she said, tilting her chin up to try and peer at what was on her phone. "Have you been talking to him since he left the wedding?" She knew by now that he along with most of her brother and sister's group had left that night. Although one certain Ukrainian had been seen by five Irishwomen who were more than happy to share their tea as having left the morning after.

Thumbs still typed away, even as Amalia flopped her head to peer at the others with eyes that said ‘come on now’, before turning her attention back on her phone. “No, I have not.”

“Remember our deal,” Natalia smiled as she gave her finger nail a stroke a pink color.

“What deal?” Granya asked.

Amalia shifted onto her belly, which faced her to the women directly. Her elbows propped up her front so she could type. The Wrangler muttered in the Russian tongue that Natalia is a sneaky bitch who might as well have just laid it all out instead of going this round about way. “She says she won’t contact Joao unless I send one pre-approved text to Gordon.” Amalia’s mossy eyes flicked up at Natalia. “It’s not a deal, it’s extortion.”

“But you still agreed!” Natalia pointed out, unashamed to smile.

A throaty groan in admittance was followed by a sigh, “What would I even send?”

"I mean, I'd say literally anything. Young men aren't hard to talk to," Willow said with a chuckle. In truth, she was pleased to see both she and Natalia were at least stepping out in the world a little bit. She had worried that an obsession with an uninterested veterinarian or a past lover would keep them from finding happiness again, but maybe they had lucked out. "You could tell him that you enjoyed your time with him," her brows wiggled for emphasis, "Or see if he's planning any trips back this way for a rendezvous."

“Ugh, Willow, you are too sweet— you like pavlova; pavlova piled high with fresh raspberries,” Amalia decided right then to use this as Willow’s pet name. “That is not how I talk to people I sleep with, Pavlova.”

Curious, Granya asked, “What do you say to them?”

“Nothing,” Amalia smirked, eyes bright with humor.

That earned a flutter of chuckles, but Natalia wouldn’t give up. “I agree with Willow. Just send anything. Send a meme, you like memes.”

Indeed, the Russian Wrangler enjoyed a dank meme. Of course, what qualified as ‘good’ changed every so often. Right now she found an interest in classical paintings with modern items superimposed in the image. “Hm, maybe.”

The women scooted closer. Granya watched Amalia scroll through the myriad of meme feed before coming upon several for Texas. One of which they could all sympathize with! Granya chuckled, “Oh yes, that fits.”

Natalia hummed in indecision. “Well, I do want you to write something. This is only a picture.”

“I can write something,” Amalia huffed. She tippity-tapped away and showed it to them. “How is this?”

The image had the message: ‘When you work all day in a hot kitchen, and you want to come home with take-out, but you live in the same building you work and your brother refuses to take your order and tells. you to cook it yourself.’

“That’s too long,” Granya perked a lip.

Even Natalia agreed, “Yeah, maybe shorten it.”

Amalia shrugged, “Okay…” She inwardly huffed that this is partly why she doesn’t talk to people outside her family! “How about now?”

This time the message read: ‘When you want to enjoy the Summer, but you live in Texas.’

1600303532121.png

Willow had to chuckle at that one; it was far too relatable in the years since she'd moved down south. "It's very accurate," she agreed, though her mirth was short lived. "Is that all your going to send him? Not even a hey or asking him what he's doing?" Maybe she'd just been out of the world of flirting with men who weren't her husband too long.

After thinking it over, mossy eyes up in consideration, Amalia added, "Misery loves company; hope it is hell for you too."

"Oh god," Natalia spiffed with a shake of her head.

"What? He is smart. I am saying I am miserable in this heat and if he is miserable too, then we should meet again sometime. 'Misery loves company', get it?" Amalia chuckled darkly, ready to send it. "Clearly, I am saying I want to see him again." She looked for support here. "Pavlova, don't you agree?"

Willow grimaced slightly as she tried to follow Amalia's reasoning. "I mean, I can get see it, sort of," she finally offered with a bit of pain as she forced it. "I mean, you've spent more time with him than any of us. If you think it's humor he'll enjoy then go for it."

Grinning like a cat, Amalia recalled just what they did in the time spent together. “How much could I know? We didn’t use our mouths for talking, Pavlova.” She wiggled her brows. That had Granya refocus on Willow’s hair with pink cheeks. Amalia didn’t want to ruin her chances with having Gordon as a booty call, if and when he did come around, so added a winky emoji at the end of it. “There, I made it a little more obvious.” She pressed ‘send’ and they waited.

Willow had to smirk at Amalia's comment, glad to hear she hadn't been the only one enjoying herself that night. "Get it, girl," she chuckled, still curious on just what had happened with Natalia who was much more reserved. Then again, if the dance they'd witnessed from Joao was any indication, it seemed like it was a good time.

~ooo~​

On the flight back to Avostoska the adults who were awake gathered in the lounge for some mild conversation since the children had gone to bed. Wesley intended to prep Joao and Andriy on their dates from the castle, so they might have a solid plan and the right tools. In addition to that they were welcome to stay for Cory’s birthday/Tiniversary. Of course, Lauri, Oliver, and Andriy would be leaving for Maine, but they were probably going to have a small celebration with Cory the day before. They were in the midst of talking about what they would grill for the party when Gordon’s phone went BING!

"I just hope we have shrimp," Ellie had managed to say half through a yawn as the sharp alert went through the room.

Gordon nodded in agreement as he reached for his phone, tugging it out of his pocket. "Yeah, I'm down for some shrimp or even a good bratwu- heh, that's pretty good," he chuckled at the text that had come through. It wasn't as if he got random messages often and only one new person had his number in the last day, so he had to assume it was Amalia. His grin apparently was very telling.

"You get message from 'malia?" Andriy asked with a smirk of his own. He and Joao had been informed earlier that Gordon wasn't given her number but had let her decide when to message him.

"Yeah, she did," he nodded, offering up the screen to those who were interested. "Just gotta figure out how to answer her."

"I think a return meme is good," Oliver offered, arms holding Lauri closed to him.

"No, she want flirt. He should flirt back," Joao said with a nod.

Lauri read the message and chuckled, “What an odd way to flirt, oui?”

“She’s not a conventional person, that Baronov.” Wesley grinned. “A meme might be the right move. You just need to be clever about it.”

“Are you sure?” Inara crossed her legs and leaned on Wesley. “Why not just say something that will inspire a real conversation?”

"Ehhh seems like a lot to start," Joao said uncertainly.

"Agreed. She's sent him a winky face. That right there is an invitation to flirt," Everest concluded confidently.

Ellie had to snort at him, though not too loud that they would wake John nearby. "Ah yes, because you were such a smooth talker," she tested him. Though admittedly, he did get her.

"How about...'Sounds hot, like you?'" Everest continued, not acknowledging his wife.

"Oh, that is good," Joao snapped his fingers at the sharpshooters suggestion.

"I mean, it could be worse," Oliver said with a shrug.

“No, no, turn it on her. Make her have to answer to you.” Wesley rubbed his chin in thought. She mentioned hell, which could work for them. “Say: You’ll have to try a little harder to fell this angel, succubus.”

Inara chewed on her lip and bobbed her head from side to side. “Maybe.”

“Is that the kind of thing you would say, Gordon?” Lauri chuckled.

"Uhhh...no," he responded bluntly. "Honestly, Everests sounds the best so far."

"May work," Andriy agreed with some uncertainty. It wouldn't be anything he'd say to Alassiel, but it did seem like Gordon.

"Wes talk too much. She will be bored," the Brazilian chuckled. "Keep short, keep fun. She seems like fun."

“Go with the meme then, that might be something she can connect with you over.” Wesley said. Answering a meme with a meme didn’t sound bad. It made sense to use the same communication style she did, but he was not against Gordon sending a message he felt matched his personality best.

“Well go on, Gordon.” Inara couldn’t stand the wait anymore. “Choose!”

There were a few options on the table, and it was up to him. His fingers went across his phone a few times, typing something up before deleting it. Finally, he seemed to have settled and a WOOSH could be heard as the message sent.

"So...what did you send her?" Everest pried.

"I sent 'Sounds hot, just like you. I'll take a course of misery if that means you'll be dessert' and I sent a winky face back too," Gordon grinned, setting his phone back down.

"Not bad," Joao approved.

“I agree with Joao, that wasn’t bad.” Wesley admitted.

~ooo~​

The women had been chattering about the wedding night aside from Gordon and Amalia, though that topic had a limelight for their anticipation of the reply. Amalia didn’t expect much. So when her phone BING!’d she ignored it at first.

“Malia, your phone.” Granya picked it up. Her eyes caught the message. “It’s from Gordon.”

A squeal riled Willow and Natalia to come to Granya’s side. Amalia raised her brows in genuine surprise. She dropped down by them. Natalia took the phone from Granya and read it out loud. The women had their varying reactions, with Natalia insisting on another reply. “What do you want to say?”

“What do I want to— Talia, this is enough. I did one.” Amalia said, going to the showers to wash out her hair.

Once Amalia was out of sight Natalia held her phone with mischievous intent. “Oh, we can’t leave this like this.”

“Do you mean to send a message?” Granya blinked. She’d be mortified herself, if it was her phone.

Natalia went to a notepad to write out a few options. “Of course! Amalia will forgive me one day.” She read aloud an idea. “How about ‘I’ll see what I can whip up’?”

Normally, Willow would have been very agaisnt the idea of using someone's phone without their knowledge. As it was, she was more in favor of making sure Amalia let herself have a good time more often. She needed something to keep herself preoccupied with that wasn't just work.

"That isn't too bad," Willow hummed thoughtfully, trying to think like Amalia. "Maybe try something a bit..cockier? She's a pretty confient woman. Something like, 'I'm not just dessert or a snack, I'm a whole meal Rybka.' "

“Oh, I like that,” Natalia said with a smile, typing it in. She had to trust her friend. Natalia herself didn’t have the talent for flirting. It would due to learn from someone who had Theo as a spouse! They probably flirted a lot.

Granya snorted, “She’d probably eat him.”

"Nothing wrong with being eaten. Some of us like that," Willow smirked around a sip of her wine.

“Ooh,” Natalia paused just before she sent. “What about ‘Dessert? I’m a whole meal Rybka. You can be dessert.’?” It played off of both. But Natalia would defer to Willow.

"That is even better," Willow had to agree, scooting herself closer so she could watch as the text was being made. "I think this will be good for her...and then you can send a message to Joao, Natalia."

Pink cheeked, Natalia said as she deleted the last and began to type the revised message, “Oh, yes, I do want to. Not sure what to say though. I think I—.”

“What are you doing?” Amalia’s voice drew up their eyes. Natalia paused in mid-sentence. The Russian Wrangler had come out with wet, deep purpley-red hair. Her hand still held the towel that dapped the remaining moisture away. Mossy eyes tracked Natalia’s hands that held her phone.

1600349567011.png

“Uh—.” Natalia swallowed with a growing smile as Amalia began to piece together what she was going to do.

“Natalia—.” Amalia’s tone swung up in warning.

The Squirrely Russian broke eye contact to immediately hobble away on her knees in anticipation of retaliation, too invested in typing to make a full run for it. She muttered curses for the spelling mistakes she made because of her jostling movements. Granya scooted away and so did Willow, knowing what was coming next.

The Russian Wrangler exhaled aggravation and disgust for her cousins belligerence! She came upon the Squirrel, who rolled into a pile of blankets for momentary cover. “Natalia, don’t you dare!” Amalia wrestled with her blanket burrito cousin. Natalia struggled to keep the phone steady.

WHOOSH!

Amalia paused in astonishment. “NATALIA!” Amalia exclaimed, appalled. She continued to unravel her cousin from the blankets. Natalia flopped out in a fit of chuckles. Amalia yanked her phone away to see the message had sent. Not only that, it was too late to delete it! The chat indicated Gordon had already read the text.

A riot of giggles from Natalia and the others set a background to Amalia’s vexed state. The Squirrel maiden’s hair had gotten tousled in the tumbling. Her night gown clung askew on her frame. “It’s for your own good.” She grinned with confident triumph where she lay, catching her breath.

Amalia sighed deeply. For her own good?. Mossy eyes snapped onto Natalia. They shimmered with wicked intent. “You my doctor now?” In a quick motion Amalia snapped a picture of Natalia’s scantily dressed body and messy dark waves with that little smile of hers. “Then I’ll be your doctor too!” She sent the picture.

At first Natalia didn’t have a reason to fear— only Natalia had Joao’s number—but then she heard her phone BLING. The women looked over at the rectangle whose screen lit up to tell Natalia that her cousin had sent her a picture. It was not far from Amalia! Natalia’s dark eyes widened. “Wait!” She and Amalia both made a lunge for the phone.

~oOo~​

While the passengers were eager to know if Gordon would get another reply, they didn’t expect it tonight. Lauri and Oliver asked them to update them on the situation the next morning. It was about time they were in bed. They still had time for a bit of intimacy if they left right then. They would find it amusing to learn that, just when they left, Gordon’s phone alerted him again.

“Oh, a reply?” Wesley mused. This girl must have taken a liking to Gordon. All the better. If what he had planned for Natalia or Amalia failed somehow, maybe they would save this for one more chance.

Inara wiggled her brows. “Ooh, what’s it say?”

Andriy was eager for the reply admittedly, wiggling himself closer to see just what was going on. He was interested in seeing if this was going to grow into a real conversation or just thinly veiled sexual comments. He hadn't spent much time with Amalia to know which was more her style.

Gordon was reading over the message before relaying it to the other, his grin slowly spreading until finally Joao gave him a nudge to get his attention. "She said, 'Dessert? I'm a whole meal Rybka. You can be dessert.' "

"Oh...oh my," Andriy said, blushing for him and looking away to collect himself.

Inara made a sing-song ‘ooo’ melody and wiggled her upper body. “Someone’s got their eye on you, Gordon. You really made an impression.” The Russian Wrangler had aloof in a lot of ways at the party, so this had to be a good sign she was missing his touch.

"Hot damn, girl is thirsty - or should I say hungry," Ellie chuckled amused, leaning back into the lounger she and Everest shared. "Better get on that before she decides she doesn't want a British snack anymore."

Gordon, still distracted by a rising heat, cleared his throat and looked about the thinning room. "Do I...write her back or wait?" his eyes mostly landed on Wesley, knowing he had plans to orchestrate this.

Wesley hummed in thought while toying with the end of Inara’s braid. “Well you see, this could be a part you just leave, but, I don’t now...I think maybe a good closing line.”

“Yeah, something like, ‘I’ll let you know if I’m in town; save me a seat at the dinner table’, or ‘I’ll make reservations if I’m in town’.” Inara went through a couple, feeling out a way to indicate an end to their little back and forth. “Or a smirk emoji. That’s always good.”

While they were deliberating Joao’s phone BING!’d. The image that popped up was Natalia laying with one leg out, one leg up, propped up on her elbows, and smiling. She wore a nightgown that resembled more of a satin negligee. The words ‘Hey sexy’ with a wink emoji popped up next to it.

"Sim, should follow Inara," Joao said as he moved to check his own phone, expecting some sort of alert for hunting. The image his eyes fell on was unexpected and he couldn't help but smirk at the screen, unaware of just how much his face was telling.

Taking a sip of her water, Ellie watched the Brazilian for a moment before chuckling. "Something's got Joao's attention over there," she observed with a wiggle of her brows.

Everest had followed her gaze and wagged his finger. "Oh, I know that look. That's the 'I shouldn't have opened my phone in public' look."

Without peering over his shoulder at the phone, Andriy nudged his friend. "Natalia write?"

"Eh...something like that," Joao answered, hitting the side button so his phone would go dim.

Gordon on the other hand had settled for a response from what was offered by Inara, sending 'I'll have to make reservations if I'm in town along with a smirking emoji to her. He set his phone down, feeling another wave of confidence before realizing attention had shifted to Joao."What'd I miss?"

“Joao got a text from Natalia, but he’s not sharing,” Wesley grinned. “What is it?” Everyone was getting in on the fun now, too invested for sleep; their drowsiness at bay.

“Come on, tell us!” Inara almost squealed, coming over to his side.

BING! BING! Two more alerts, one after the other. This time there were two more messages. Each one seemed far more risqué than the last. They didn’t know that Amalia ran around the pub chuckling evilly while typing away, just out of reach of Natalia. The first said: Look at my legs. They’re unblemished. You’ll have to fix that. The second: Take me, make me tremble; the neighbors will know your name.

Color only darkened in Joao's cheeks as the messages popped up, one after the other. He had to clear his throat before he could speak, "Are personal."

Unlike Andriy, Gordon had no shame of reading over the Brazilian's shoulder letting out a hushed whoop and biting the knuckle of his fist. "Oh Lord, she is not as much of a good girl as she tries to come off as, is she? No wonder you couldn't quit grinning, mate!"

"Oh those aren't texts - someone is gettin' sexts!" Ellie shared Gordon's delight, chuckling. "Well at least someone is, right?" An eye went over to Everest who could only gawk in response.

"Wha-I. I've sent you plenty of texts, Mrs. Crosse," he spoffed and tried to look insulted.

"Yes, but some within the past six months would be greatly appreciated. Just because we're married with a kid doesn't mean you're done serenading me, babe."

Wesley chuckled, “Gotta keep it up, Ev.”

“You too,” Inara pointed out.

This time Wesley had to defend himself. “Hey, I’ve been working very hard.”

“Oh so, maybe you should relax with your wife?” Inara posed with a smirk.

Seeing the trap, Wesley diverted his attention to Joao’s situation before he could fall prey to the Tigress's claws. “Well are you gonna say anything in response?” They already heard another BING! The message, accompanied by a kiss wink face, this time read: Miss my little claws, my mountain? Come on by, I’ll scurry up your tree.

Once more the mountain of a man had to clear his throat as he read the message, a wistful smile plastered on his face as he shifted in his seat. "Sim, will send a response," he nodded to Wesley's question.

"And....what did she say? What are you going to say?" Everest asked without shame.

Joao wasn't about to indulge that information to the group, though a certain little assistant wasn't so modest. Gordon rehearsed the messages as well as he remembered them, before adding. "What does she mean by scurrying up your tree?" Maybe that was just an old person phrase.

“They did skip out a couple times, didn’t they?” Wesley wiggled his brows. “Ever since that game. Is she your squirrel, Joao?”

Ellie giggled from her place, impressed that Natalia was so bold in her messages. She hardly seemed like the kind to send dirty messages! "I'm going to guess that's become their little code after the wedding game they won together," she wiggled her brows. "You should tell her that you can't wait for her next climbing session!"

“Tell her you can’t wait to see her hike up again.” Wesley grinned, finding it amusing to allude to her skirt and the activity. “Maybe add she’s going to have to change clothes if she wants to go up your mountain. Offer to do it yourself.”

Inara prodded his muscular shoulder. “Say you miss more than her claws, like her fluffy tail,” she chuckled. “Whatever you say, don’t keep her waiting.”

Waving away their input, he was determined to send just the right message to his feisty squirrel, and not one that came from another's mouth. He didn't dare say it to any of them, but to him she deserved on less than his genuine words, especially if he had to hide the truth of him being a hunter from her. 'Meu esquilo está inquieto e sua montanha está ansiosa. Nossa próxima escalada não pode vir em breve, mas até então terei uma visão tão bonita para as longas noites.'

Sneaky Gordon had been watching as he was typing, only to scowl at the screen. "That's not fair, mate! He wrote it in Portuguese," he huffed like a child who was being kept away from his treat.

“Oh, clever!” Wesley laughed. He wasn’t over there, he couldn’t use anything to read it. The limited access he got from entering people’s phones mainly focused on checking if they were carrying any unknown computer viruses, or using an algorithm to gauge if they were plotting to do harm, but none of Wesley’s instruments meant to invade privacy such as personal messages.

Inara did her best to figure it out by sight, but she just couldn’t. “Aww!”

"Not for your eyes," Joao smirked over his shoulder, his phone going dark once more. "Go message Amalia if you want dirty words."

"Well I can't after that last message," he barely grumbled under his breath. Now he'd have to wait!

“True, Gordon’s last text will allow Amalia to just click off and go to bed and response a different day.” Inara pulled out a snack, feeling like this was a show she couldn't help but indulge in! “But this— Joao, you got to tell us!”
~oOo~​

Natalia was nearly out of breath by the time she caught her cousin. They fell onto their bedrolls. Amalia was chuckling too hard to fight. The Squirrel maiden pulled the phone to read what was sent. Her cheeks were blazing. “Oh my— Amalia! I would not be so forward! At least I kept to character for you!”

Coast clear, Granya immediately came to Natalia’s side with Willow to see what had been given Joao. The she-wolf couldn’t decide if she should be blushing like mad out of secondhand bashfulness, or grinning from the clever retaliation Amalia dealt. “Well, looks like it’s too late to change anything now. He read it.”

Amalia snorted mirthfully, grabbing her phone to check its message. Gordon’s was quite into the back and forth, even closing out with possibilities for future contact. Satisfied, and not willing to let Natalia continue her antics in revenge for what she did, Amalia locked her phone and set it aside.

“What are you going to do?” Granya asked, knowing this was quite unlike Natalia’s style.

“I don’t know,” Natalia admitted, chewing on her lower lip. He hadn’t said anything back yet either. Did this mean he wasn’t interested? Overthinking everything Natalia began to type: So sorry! My cruel cousin took a picture of me at our sleepover and used my phone to impersonate me. I—.

“What is it?” Granya asked, wondering why she stopped.

“Well, I don’t want him to think I…” Natalia didn’t know how to phrase her thoughts.

Amalia came to sit beside them with a growing smirk. “Heh. You do want to do all those things. You can’t back out now. If you did, what would he think? That you don’t? Admit it, Natalia, you would have spent all that time going back and forth about plain, boring, topics—probably scattered with lame veterinarian jokes—and all to slowly kill the fire that started.”

“It’s called ‘building a relationship’, Malia.” Natalia stated firmly.

“How would you know? You haven't had one before.”

Lips parted and Natalia found no rebuttal. “Fair,” she muttered, deleting her sentence. She pursed her lips. “Just want to point out that I don’t want to give him a false impression of me. I am not quite this flirty normally. I am going to talk about ‘boring’ topics—which aren’t really, but you just think so—and I am going to send vet jokes, because I am a vet! That is a part of me. It won’t go away just because you sexted with him, Amalia.”

“For you!” Amalia pointed out with a smug smile.

“Regardless!” Natalia pursed her lips and pressed her phone to her chest. She looked for support here. “Willow, don’t you agree with me?”

BING! They looked down at the phone. Natalia’s cheeks had failed to regulate. In fact she felt the need to fan herself. Amalia and Granya were being sneaky and used Amlaeri to crack the language barrier code. Amalia repeated aloud the text with a grin so Willow knew it too, “Says: My squirrel is restless and her mountain is yearning. Our next climb cannot come soon enough, but until then I will have such a beautiful vision for the long nights.”

Okay, that had Granya blushing and smiling. “That’s kinda cute.”

The message was a lot more than cute to Willow, though perhaps she just saw a heated implication to those long nights in the message. It wasn't unlike responses she'd received from Theo when a risque photo was sent. "Well, Natalia, looks like you have nothing to apologize for. Your Brazilian hunk seems to enjoy such provocative talk and you have your claws buried in him, Miss Squirrel." She took a sip of her Rose now that the wrestling and cousin chasing had ended, "So...going to send him some more sugar to keep him going?"

“Eh, sugar? Well…” Natalia had no experience here. She gave Amalia a squint who was eager to offer advice. “I don’t, uh…” Natalia fiddled around with various phrases until she decided to send a simple: Estou satisfeito. Boa noite minha montanha! A blushing smile capped the end of it. This wasn’t nearly as satisfying for Amalia, but it fit Natalia well.

“It’s okay,” Amalia said with a shrug. She wiggled her brows. “At least he said he will be looking back at your picture.”

“You have to send a picture too,” Natalia insisted. She struggled between appreciation and indignation. “It’s only fair. We’ll call it even.” It would not put a halt to the train that began since first texting Gordon. A picture would only encourage.

Amalia hummed in thought. She tried to find a way to get out of it, but knew she wouldn’t be left alone. Well, if it was going to happen, she wanted it on her terms. A wicked smirk indicated she knew exactly what she wanted to do. The Wrangler handed her phone to Natalia so she might snap it for her. “You have to type ‘Until then, you can review the menu.’ Alright?” Amalia said this as she pulled off her nightgown, keeping on her panties, and slipped on a robe. Then she parted the front just enough to barely cover her little nubs. Amalia’s sensual pose, sultry grin, and intense mossy eyes made the picture come together.

“You sure?” Natalia asked. It wasn’t something she would choose to do so early! It made Natalia blush and she considered not pushing it now.

“Da, go on.” Amalia urged. At this point she decided to be a tease. Besides, it gave her the opportunity to show off her new hair color.

CLICK! Natalia took the photo, typed the message, and sent it. The WHOOSH made it final. The women fell into giggles over the whole situation. It wasn’t likely the men would return a text back and they had a movie to play!

~oOo~​

It was getting late for them all, but they did want to see if Natalia or Amalia were up for a last reply from their end. Wesley and Inara were playfully prodding Joao about Natalia when both he and Gordon got a BING! The texts went off not far after each other. “What do they say?” Inara pried with her hands ready to clap out of excitement.

Joao was the first to reply, grinning at her much more tame response. "I tell Natalia I look forward to seeing her. She said it pleases her," he chuckled, decided that was enough for one night. It was late and he was ready for some time away from the rest of the group.

"Oh. Shit." The younger man was hardly coy as the image appeared on his phone, biting his lower lip. "She uh, ahem. She's given me a menu to look over."

"Das not a menu-oh," Andriy stopped himself when he took a peek he wished he hadn't. His cheeks were bashful cherries and he became quite interested in the wall.

Grinning, Wesley said, “Nice.” His heart and soul belonged to Inara, but he wasn’t blind. Neither was his wife, who peered over and whistled at the Russian Wrangler’s confident picture.

Ellie huffed, only further being pushed in her argument. "See, everyone's getting dirty pictures but me and Inara. What the hell you two! You are sorely slacking."

"I don't understand. Babe you can literally see it every night in person," the sharpshooter was at a loss here.

"That's not the same!" There wasn't the same thrill or excitement that came with such messages.

“Well Ev, darling, it looks like you and I will have to do a photo shoot to please our ladies.” Wesley gave Inara’s leg a squeeze. “We expect reciprocation, you understand.” If husbands had to do it, then so did the wives.

"Mmm did someone say a boudoir shoot? I think this body is just about back where it needs to be for such activity," Ellie said with confidence.

“Oh, I’m all for it,” Inara said, taking his hand and pulling him to his feet. “And I know you enough that these won’t just be simple, sensual pictures. So understand this— if we’re not treated with at least a good handful of what we want, I will sandal swat you, and not—.”

“I know, not in the way that I like,” Wesley chuckled, giving in to her tug. “Well you guys, I think it’s time we go to bed. We have a lot coming up.” He circled his arm around Inara and began his walk. “Andiry, Joao— and Gordon, if Ellie and Everest can spare you—If you could please visit my North Office tomorrow after breakfast, that would be great.”

“Goodnight!” Inara smiled and waved.

Everyone bid their farewells as the couples went to part. The men as well would follow, though whether they were destined to sleep or make good on promises to suggestive Russian women would be unseen. There was no illusion as to what Wesley would be interested in discussing, so they would have to enjoy what they had while they had it.
 
Monday June 17th, 2019​

Avostoska had welcomed back her favorite people. She enfolded them in a cool atmosphere in contrast to the blazing heat that warmed the glades and encouraged the summer scents of the forest on the breeze. Her guests enjoyed soft beds, good food, and entertainment as always.

After breakfast Cory spent his time with Rosalie until the long-awaited return of the Bro Brew, while the women joined for another pleasant afternoon of tea and treats. Inara took Ellie to a workout, getting that classic look back for the Phoenix. Everest ended up watching Little John so that Gordon might join Andiry and Joao in the North Office. The three men were met with Wesley on his way up. Lottie began her gymnastics (insisting that she do it with Kaylee), Jasper started his first fighting lesson that focused on dicipline, and Baby Kit was doing some learning with colors and objects. Hye and Kazumi were not far behind them.

The day for Yonten and Annabelle began with Diki guiding them to an area designated for training with the Dragon. A large grass field marked off with a fence. Diki let loose several greased piglets and commanded Annabelle to catch them and safely run them to numbered pens. All the while Diki shouted ‘encouragement’ like ‘DAS RIGHT BITCH!’ with occasional criticism if or when Annabelle dropped one, such as ‘WTF, THAT’S SHIT!’ Once in a while Yonten got into it with his sister about the ‘criticism’ part. When they were done with that, Annabelle had to run a course with a wiggly greasy piglet without dropping it. Any time they did hit the ground they squealed in pain and fright. And then she would have to chase it! All the while Jinpa ate a little pile of orange wedges, enjoying the wild scene.

While it wasn't anywhere near orthodox training, Annabelle had to admit it kept her on her toes. The piglets were likely just as displeased with the events as she had been, each earning a soft apology when dropped while being scooped back up. A few of the piglets had wandered over toward Jinpa, interested in his abandoned orange peels and also giving the boy good sniffs. Any fear he had was quickly diminished when promised they wouldn't hurt him. Instead, he grew fond of each of them, watching the ones that were being taken away for training. Each time one was dropped it sent him in tears, worried the little piggy was going to be hurt. While it was likely this hadn't been Diki's intention, seeing her sweet boy upset quickly became the motivator for a better hold on the squirming pigs, Annabelle's grip suddenly becoming more efficient at keeping the pigs up.

The more Annabelle was able to keep the little creatures from falling, the more Jinpa felt secure. This, indeed not expected, was immediately used as soon as Diki saw it. She told Jinpa to say “Don’t drop my friend!”, to clap when Annabelle did well, and Diki just let the tears go while giving him a comforting pat if she dropped them. Thankfully this had proved to increase Annabelles skill. Jinpa clapped far more until that was all Annabelle heard.

“Good.” Diki got up and took out a wooden baton. “Now you protect it all the way to the end of the course.” Or she was going to take a swing at either Annabelle or the piglet. Her demon eyes told Annabelle that Jinpa was young enough to get over seeing her hit the piglet, and she was willing to bring it down hard. “Run, bitch.” FWOOP! Diki darted at her like a vampire.

Annabelle had just started to feel a wave of confidence in herself when Diki ran at her like the little devil she was. "WHAT THE FUCK!" Using her longer legs to her advantage, she sprinted away, ducking and leaping over the obstacles as they came up. "DIKI SO HELP ME IF YOU HURT THIS FUCKIN PIG I WILL CUT YOU!" For Jinpa, of course. These were, for some reason, his new friends.

“THEN YOU BETTAH OUT RUN ME, BITCH!” Diki screamed like a Banshee, the end of her wooden baton just barely scraped Annabelle’s arm. “OR I’LL TEAR THAT FUCKING PIG FROM YOUR ARMS AND EAT ITS FUCKING HEART IN FRONT OF HIM!” Wild eyed and intent on murder, Diki slipped and jumped around the course to catch up. She would later tell Annabelle she was impressed with the woman’s speed. Once or twice Diki’s hands clawed out, nearly snatching Annabelle’s arm.

Annabelle was starting to wonder if this was all a part of DIki's plan to simply kill her. It would have been much faster and easier than this strenuous test she was being put through. Still, she trudged on, keeping the squealing, confused piglet closer to her chest as she rolled herself into a ball to get out of the devil's reach. There was no way in hell she was dropping this piggy today, no sir. "LEAVE MY PIGGY ALONE," Annabelle snarled behind her, both determined to protect her little squirming bacon and Jinpa on the side. No matter how old she thought he was, the boy was too young to see that sight! A new sense of speed was found as she kept herself out of harms way.

Just as Annabelle found herself yards away from victory, Diki managed to get close enough for a clear shot. Thankfully the Dragon dodged and ducked under a bar, bringing her to the finish line, which earned a cheer from Yonten and Jinpa. If Annabelle had ever wondered if Diki was bluffing, all she had to do was look back at the baton that exploded into splinters against the metal bar.

Diki grinned and dropped the broken stick, “Woo! Good! That was fucking awesome.”

Still clutching the piglet to her chest, Annabelle bent over to struggle with catching her breath. Finally she was upright again, sweat glistening from her forehead. "Fuck you are crazy," she murmured to Diki, shaking her head before walking over to Jinpa with the missing pig. Dropping to the grass beside him and his new pose, she offered him the piglet directly. "Don't let your aunt around these guys without someone watching her."

Jinpa happily embraced the piggy and sat down right their to feed it juicy wedges of orange. Annabelle was given one too! As for Diki, she chuckled exuberantly and dropped down by Annabelle. Yonten wasn’t far behind. “You did good, Dragon. Very speedy.”

Yonten leaned over and gave Annabelle a kiss for rejuvenating purposes. “See? You got skills, bitch.” He grinned proudly.

Annabelle had to smirk into his kiss, sharing half the wedge with him as a snack for a snack. "Perfect, now all I have to do is give birth to a greasy pig and I'll be set and Jinpa will be happy," she snorted, leaning into Yonten's embrace. Admittedly, she was quite pleased with herself.

“Probably will look like one,” Diki said nonchalantly. “You redhead. The baby comes our pink and red. Look like a bloody pig. All infant newborns are ugly.”

Yonten had no argument against it. He thought so too. But, as always, he had a bias. “Ours will be cute.” His hold on Annabelle tightened briefly. The Bunny offered his exhausted Dragon a bottle of water. “Anyway, you guys up to go inside?”

There would be no objection to heading inside. Annabelle had worked up quite the appetite and Jinpa would need more than just orange slices to be a growing boy. Downing half the bottle in one go, she flicked the cap over at Diki. The demon caught it in mid air. "Ours will be cute," she agreed before forcing herself up off the ground. "Yeah we better get back in. I need a shower and Jinpa needs a bath after playing with dirty pigs."

All Pakshi’s, and soon-to-be Pakshi, made their way to the castle. It would be lunch soon and after that they expected the officiant to arrive with the documentation to make Yonten and Annabelle’s marriage complete. The castle anticipated a riot of a party for dinner.

~Across the Castle~​

“So, I am quite excited because I have been working with the engineers who are developing the XB-1 ‘Baby Boom’, which will allow passengers to travel from London to New York in 3.5 hours.” Wesley’s manner and overall exuberance told the men that he was on track for making something similar. “I’ve come up with a design that will do it in four hours, which is a little more, but far quicker than the normal fourteen hour flights we go on.” They entered the office and the screen above them descended to show images of it. “It’s barebones, much smaller, and doesn’t carry as much cargo, but I think it does well for quick travel. I’m putting final touches on the design and installing a more comfortable cabin meant just for these brief trips.” The lounges and recliners could be used for sleeping, but there wouldn’t be a real need. “I hope to have at least four of these ready by July sixth.” The point of the meeting soon came to the forefront when Wesley had them sit— with an offer of a drink or two—and split the screen in half to show images of Natalia, Amalia, and Alassiel. “This way the dates won’t have to be long or drawn out affairs. Any questions so far?”

Seeing his Sea up on the screen had brought a smile automatically to Andriy, though he quickly pulled himself back to the question at hand. "Tak, you want us to wait until then to see girls?" he questioned.

"Yeah, that'll be almost a month. You don't think that's too long?" Gordon added on, of course only interested in maintaining their positions in this operation and not following a less logical head for desire.

“I know it’s a ways away, but it would be my preference. You’ll be going alone. One to Texas, the other to Ireland.” Wesley knew that would need clarification. “Gordon, I am still debating if I should send you, or use you as distraction through text. Especially since you have a job here with Little John.” He flicked through bullet point options. “If I send you with Joao it may increase the chance for success, but if I send only Joao it may mean less risk to be discovered. After all, they still have their familiars.” Wesley pulled up images of Pippin, the Pygmy marmoset and Avril, the massive Boa. “Natalia has others, but Pippin is often hidden in her collar. As for Amalia, she totes her snake wherever it’s allowed.” He gave a nod at Gordon. “If she realizes what you’re there for, you can expect Avril to defend her mistress. I have Lithes and suits, but an initial attack may mean some damage.”

Joao watched the slides of information they were given with an unreadable face. Inside, he struggled with the reality of his position and the fact that he knew it would come down to this from the start. Still, something told him the woman he had lain with wasn't a vicious killer or like other mages. Common sense told him he couldn't voice that without risking being cut off from communication with her. Instead, he took the route of logic. "An attack on first date alone will be suspicious," he said with a hum, sipping his drink. "Jovan already uneasy, though I do not think suspicious of hunter. Still would look to me."

"Yeah, Joao's got a point. Jumping to do anything on the first rendezvous would probably sell us all out," Gordon agreed. "And even if one of them alone isn't picked up, eventually the news of the other across the ocean will and that'll raise flags to them all. You'd lose your chance at wiping everyone out and risk losing Willow, too."

Grinning like a mad scientist, Wesley pulled out a long wooden box and opened it. There were vials of red liquid in a row. All were various degrees of translucency. “After much testing Dr. Conti has developed an array of brilliant serums. They all have their antidotes, in case we mean to change our mind about infecting a particular mage, but in this case we probably won’t have to,” Wesley said, putting it on the coffee table. “This is a glimpse of what I will show at the next Hunters Ball. Using mage biology against them.” For Hunters, they relied on the tools available to them: Buddhist seals, Holy Water, the rites of Kali. They were all abrupt and were always brief. “A drop. That’s all it would take to infect them. If they ingest a single dose that small it will take time to develop. A week delay. By that time they will have shared drinks, taken bites of their families food, and potentially even transmit the disease through seemingly harmless pecks to the lips.” Wesley lit with delight. “The best part? No Hunter uses this method. They could only assume it is some coven or a passing mage with a grudge— You will be safe, Willow will be completely safe. It only affects people who are Awakened.” The plan was simple: take the women out, put a drop in their food some how, or even on your lips for a kiss, and then leave without needing to fire a single shot. The only issue would be detection by their familiars. The animals would sense the malicious intent.

The men looked at the vials and understood the level of genius behind his plan. It was one that was going to be impossible to argue with. Not that all of them would. "That's bloody brilliant," Gordon breathed, leaning forward to examine the vile. "A delayed death. Absolutely brilliant."

"And you think these will not be noticed by their magic?" Andriy questioned, trying to fully understand what was being expected of him. A Fox was going to send him into the crashing waves of his sea to poison her. "They will be sick before they die? Or no symptoms show?"

“So far the tests show that, unless a mage has made a conscious decision to cast a protection spell against a particular magical attack, they will be susceptible.” Wesley first addressed that before answering, “The vials have degrees of affect. We want them to know they are sick, so yes, they will get symptoms. I would have gone with a more subtle vial, but we want to make sure Willow believes the attack came from mages. I chose the third vial. It will appear as a common cold. The only difference being that they will experience a faint achy feeling in their spine. Once they develop a veiny black growth like thin creeping vines around their orifices they will have an hour or so more to live before death. I am not aware how painful this will be, but that’s not much of a concern.” Wesley received the vials back and closed the long box. “Alright. Any more questions before we settle on the exact days of the dates?”

Joao nodded gravely as they were given their direction from Wesley. There was nothing that could be said or done at that time. Rather he would need to take things into his own hands if alterations to plans given would need to be made. "No. No questions."

The finality in his tone surprised Andriy. Had it just been him to be fond of Alassiel and the others were simply satisfying carnal desires? Perhaps when they were alone he'd have to ask Joao gingerly on the topic. "Tak, understand," he said after a few moments, nodding his head.

"You'll just have to let me know what you want me to do," Gordon shrugged. "With both Mr. and Mrs. Crosse present at the castle I don't imagine a days absence would be a problem."

“Basically. You’ll arrive in the afternoon and come back in the morning of the next day. I figured you three might want a last tryst with them after all.” At this point Wesley truly believed these Hunters were doing business as usual. They had given him no reason to suspect otherwise. Joao had years of experience mage-hunting, Gordon was well trained, and Andriy— well, he was always shy and a little sensitive, but he had been on board twice now. “Okay, about the ‘when’ of it all. I am thinking Sunday the fourteenth. They don’t work for the last half and they don’t have work on Mondays. That gives plenty of time for infection and some grace period of time before Amelie is born. Any objections?” He asked Andriy and Joao.

Both men shook their head to signal their understanding. Gordon on the other hand had to chuckle to himself. A last tryst? Talk about Wesley being a bro for them and not a cockblock for their female mage friends. "No, no object," Jooa answered for him and Andriy. "Let know when you want us to propose date." There was no reason for them to turn down the men offering their dates, but he figured the Fox had plans in mind.

“Ah yes, good point. Hmm, well propose it as organically as you can. Let them know you’re doing business with me and the day I have available will be the same for all of you. If they ask what it's for, just tell them it’s classified for an expo.” It would be true enough that they wouldn’t have to lie. These vials were going to get their first real field test. This would be brought up at the Hunter’s Ball for when he showcases them. “Natalia and Alassiel probably have more of an expectation for Joao and Andriy to purposefully take them out, Gordon. You might want to work on softening Amalia up to the idea that you specifically want to go down to Texas to take her out.”

Gordon shrugged his shoulders at the comment. "I don't know. I'm pretty sure if I said I was in town I could get her to show up," he smirked with confidence. "I left a pretty good impression on her, as you saw."

The younger man's cocky attitude made Joao chuckle. "Maybe she has pity for little fish," he said with a sparkle in his eye.

“Ooh, burn,” Wesley chuckled as he stood up. “Well, let’s hope either way she’ll be up for a bite, hm? Gotta say, you two made out like bandits with those pictures.” On the way out of the office Wesley nudged Andriy. “What about our handsome Ukrainian? Did you get any such tickets to keep you company?”

Joao finished his drink, abandoning the glass for servants to attend to as the four made their way alongside Wesley. He did wear a prideful grin, though he wouldn't have said he was a bandit. If anything, he took the image as a gift, and one he was grateful for. "Sim, he did," he ratted out the younger man, having seen the contact for Alassiel a few times out the corner of his eye.

Andriy gawked at the lack of brotherhood and calling him out. "Tak..." he admitted, though he wasn't about to show these men who were all hormones! "She take picture morning after wedding, before I go." Though Fate had another present from the Seamaiden he had yet to stumble upon.

Absolutely delighted, Wesley verbally prodded him. “Do show us.” He insisted, though a brief back and forth proved fruitless. “Alright then, keep your secrets. I suppose it’s only fair, she did just send it to you. That reminds me. I should arrange those photos with Everest and the girls.” He decided to input that into his phone. “Alright, looks like we’re all set. You guys ready for the impromptu Pakshi wedding tonight?” It came on suddenly enough that no one was expected to stress over it. They would choose their currently appropriate outfit and go with that for the night.

Andriy was pleased with keeping that much of Alassiel to himself, even if the image wasn't nearly as revealing as the one Amalia had sent in his mind. He perked up at the reminder of the wedding. "Oh, tak, will have to get ready. No time for gifts, though."

"I don't think they'll care. I'm just going to get them alcohol," Gordon said with confidence. "You know, since this is such a black tie affair."

"Sim, alcohol from me too," Joao agreed. They were creatures of simple needs and he appreciated that with no notice given.

“Too true. I don’t plan on offering much than what I have— a venue, a kitchen, and booze.” Wesley didn’t mind catering and making sure they had what they needed. It would be his gift on such short notice. He was already flying out the officiant. “Alright guys, then I’ll see you later. I think I’ll take lunch in my tech shop.”

From there the four parted. Wesley happily ordered up on his way to his lab. There were plenty of projects he had missed working on. They wouldn’t be bereft of his presence at lunch. They’d all be together for dinner and a wedding anyway.

Gordon saw them all off to go and check on Everest and Ellie. So far he was adapting to his role as the au pair fairly well, though he was still less than confident at long lengths of time alone with him. Ellie insisted it'd get better with time, though he had suspected that was her way of encouraging him so he wouldn't give up. Either way, he was determined to keep his role as an assistant and if that meant learning a few more paternal patterns then he'd do it.

Andriy and Joao were heading back to hall of their rooms since there was a little bit of time to spare before they'd have to head to lunch. Still curious about how rigid Joao had seemed on the subject of killing the Russian women, he nodded to his room. "Can help me figure out gift for Yonten and Annabelle?" he requested. Joao nodded, the two stepping into his chambers and thus out of sight or sound of any security systems.

"You can get them more alcohol. Or maybe condoms?" Joao had suggested as he sat down at a chair near Andriy's desk, putting his arms behind his head as he leaned back.

The Ukrainian offered up a sheepish smile, climbing up to sit on the desk top and shaking his head. "No, not really interested in talk of gifts," he admitted. "More...confused? You are fine with Wes plan? You are fine to kill Natalia?"

Realizing just what his young friend was interested in really discussing, Joao gave a look around the room, trusting Wesley's promise that their rooms were not under surveillance for their privacy. "No...but cannot exactly say that to others. Would be considered traitors."

The fact sunk Andriy's stomach and he frowned. "I...I do not think Alassiel is evil," he said with a confidence that many might have seen as blind from love. "Is Natalia?"

Joao shrugged his shoulders, knowing that was a question that many would inherently answer yes to. "She seem different than other mage I fight. But could be a spell?"

"You don't think that," Andriy disagreed quickly, seeing the look in Joao's eyes. "What if...I do not know. Just know cannot kill her."

There was a drawn silence between them before Joao exhaled, rubbing his face. "Cannot tell others, not yet. Would be dangerous. Just need time to learn them better." Maybe with time they could learn more about mages other than just how to kill them. "Will just have to mess up hits carefully. Can't let anyone know on purpose."

The two men came to an agreement before heading to lunch. They'd have their dates and do as they were told, just ensuring they could delay any deaths until they had more information. With that settled, the two agreed to keep this strictly between the two of them, still unable to decide just how much they could trust Gordon without risking exposing themselves. They were due for lunch and had some time still before their dates to figure out the details on just how to smoothly mess up their assassination duties.

While Joao and Andriy conspired to sabotage, the rest of the castle focused mainly on the marriage prep. The officiant had arrived. The kitchens were warned to expect to whip up guest favorites. Yonten loaded the pagoda he and Annabelle loved with a few last minute tweaks to accommodate the inhabitants of the castle. Music was chosen, guests were told when to arrive, and the reception would be among the Japanese gardens by a boxing ring for some friendly fighting. Open bar all around. The children were allowed to be at the wedding ceremony itself, but they were going to be whisked away to have fun elsewhere afterwards. It was likely this would be a rated-R reception.

At the moment Wesley, Inara, their children, Hye, Kazumi, and the rest were waiting patiently for the bride and groom. Wesley stood where the best man would be. Charlotte reprised her role as a flower girl. This time Lottie’s flowers were black roses. While everyone agreed Jasper was a fine ring bearer, that honor went to the equally talented and adorable Jinpa. Being his first time, Jasper gave him tips that he didn’t understand, but nodded to all the same.

Yonten soon arrived wearing black jeans and the Halestorm shirt he wore when he asked Annabelle to marry him. Why? Because. That’s why! The grinning Tibetan made his way down the aisle like he was a celebrity. High fives all around, slow turn with arms raised, making devils horns with his hands. He got to the officiant who was not as bewildered as they might have expected him to be. Wesley had taken him aside to explain what kind of people he was marrying today. While Wes, Everest, and Oliver were more emotional about it, Yonten was psyched! He waited by the judge and the table where their documents were waiting to be signed with all the confidence and happiness in the world.

A guitar solo Yonten loved played while Wesley came down with Jinpa, followed by Lottie who scattered black petals along the pathway. She did a small courtesy when she reached the front. Then she sat with her mother and siblings beside Hye and Kazumi. Jinpa sat in Diki’s lap, quite pleased he had done such an adorable good job.

Because her Bunny had opted for a completely casual wedding, Annabelle matched him with her Halestorm shirt from the concert, a black skirt with fishnets and a black veil to top it all off. If her mother was present it no doubt would have given her a heart attack, but all the more reason to leave the old bat out of her day. In fact the only one who didn't seem to get the memo it was a casual event was Andriy, standing at the side with his same suit and jacket from the wedding and feeling extremely out of place. Joao only chuckled, amused as the bride made her unorthodox walk down the aisle.

42AB1F17-3D59-4A9F-A711-A823A136B49B.png
178B1B62-1581-4FFA-AC0B-85C63426D13C.jpeg
CB636621-0F5C-430C-A67D-F11A4E378DE6.png

Even their music had been greatly out of the ordinary, although no one could admit it did suit the couple perfectly. Blink-182 played while Annabelle strut her way down in heeled boots that Rosy prayed Charlotte wouldn't now want her own pair of. It was amazing the redhead wasn't breaking her neck though, she walked easily enough.



Coming up beside Yonten at the altar, his dragon couldn't help but smirk at him. "Hey there, hot stuff. Got any plans for the rest of your life?"

“Yeh, marrying a Dragon with hair as red as yours, and a spirit of fire.” Yonten grinned, taking her waist. To hell with holding hands.

The officiant began, “We are gathered here today to be witness to the righteous union of these two— a Bunny and a Dragon.” The judge did his best to satisfy the theme, at such short notice; a good sport. “The two of you may now make your vows.”

Yonten began, taking the ring from Wesley who had received them from Jinpa, and slipped the ring onto Annabelle’s hand. “Like I said that night under this same pagoda, when I gave you the necklace you wear now— you’re mine, and I am yours. I swear to you I will never back down, I will always be here for you, chica, and I will do everything I can to blaze a trail with you in life. Ain’t no body gonna stop me, but death. And even then, I’ll fight the shit outa Grim to keep by your side.”

It wasn’t the sweet, eloquent words of a poet, but everyone who knew them understood the depth of Yonten’s meaning. Inara sniffled lightly. A drastic change from when she was pregnant. Cory smiled, glancing lovingly at Rosalie, his arm rubbed hers. Lauri sighed and rested her head on Oliver’s shoulder.

Annabelle was all grins as he gave his vows to her, taking them to heart because she knew that he meant exactly what he said. They really would take on the world, she had no doubt of that. Taking his ring from Wesley, she didn't immediately put it on his finger, instead beginning her own vow. "Bunten, we may not be perfect people, but I know that together we are a perfect couple. We have our own issues, but by your side I know there's not a damn thing we can't do. I will do anything for you and our life together, and I'll spend the rest of my life proving that to you."

Rather than slide the ring on to his finger as anyone else would have done, she popped the band into her mouth. Taking a hold of his hand, she slid his finger into his mouth, playful crystalline eyes locked on to his as she gradually removed his hand with a light bite along the way, the ring now in its place. "And now the whole world knows you're mine, muddafukka," she grinned.

Everyone hit the right note for Yonten. He knew neither of them had to say a thing, but speaking it aloud somehow drew them closer. When Annabelle slid his ring onto his finger that way he immediately grinned. There was no mistaking that smirk she knew all too well. Inara was just glad her children were only asking ‘why’ and not pointing out what was clearing meant by it! Thankfully Yonten only murmured the words ‘Those pretty lips…’ and trailed off, otherwise Inara would have had to do some explaining. All that aside, Yonten’s onyx eyes were for his Dragon, and his Dragon alone—those pools of blue he get lost in, like a crystal forest.

"But I have one more vow to make," Annabelle said before the officiant could go on. "Jinpa, come on over here real quick, baby."

It didn’t take more than that for Jinpa to respond to his Mama. Afterall, he had come to know her as his mother in his life. The smiley baby toddled over. In truth, he had been unhappy with being told he had to sit still. Jin happened to have a similar temperament as Kit— not quite as soft spoken, but close. So given the opportunity he took the chance to come to hold her hands with his tiny ones and look eagerly in her eyes.

Dropping down to her knees, the Dragon pulled another ring out of her pocket, this one much smaller but with a tiny ruby on it just as hers had. Taking his hands in hers, she smiled into those dark eyes she'd fallen in love with just as much as his Daddy's. "Hey buddy. I know it's been a lot you've gone through, but I want you to know that I'm here for you now. I'm not just marrying your Baba, but I'm marrying you too, and I promise that I'll do my very best to take care of you, just like those piggies this mornin'. Know that you can always count on me to be there for you and that I love you so, so much," she vowed to the young boy, offering him the little ring of his own.

C5C63FC6-213D-4BA0-90F7-FC26FF4D32F0.png

Even if the specific sentiment was taken in broad stroke understanding for his age, Jinpa was completely delighted with what he conceived of her promise. He did a little baby bounce where he stood at being given the small ring. They were grateful he was passed the age where the first thing he’d have done was to eat it. “D’ank you Mama!” He gave her a kiss and a hug.

Inara struggled to keep from blubbering. At this point she couldn’t help but shed a tear. This was too wonderful! “Aww,” She cooed and wiped her eyes efficiently. Nearly a whole pregnancy of practice made her an expert.

This gesture deserved an applause. Wesley began it and the rest followed suit. He truly believed every word and knew that they were quite the unique, loving family. The support of Annabelle and Yonten as a family with Jinpa resounded in the holodeck. It only briefly lulled while Yonten and Annabelle signed their papers, which included adoption documents for Annabelle to have parental rights over Jinpa, and once that was done the Officiant barely got out, “I am pleased to declare Mr. and Mrs. Yonten and Annabelle Pakshi, and their son Jinpa!”

A roar of clapping and people standing matched the music that began to play: We Are The Champions, by Queen. Yonten pulled Annabelle to him with one arm while they both held Jin with the other. Their kiss broke for Yonten to thrust his fists in the air and whoop, “WOO! I’M A MARRIED FUCKING MAN!” He scooped up Annabelle and Jinpa in his arms. “I MARRIED THIS BITCH— SHE MINE!”

“WHOO!” The crowd joined in his mirth, sharp whistles and praises in foreign languages followed the jubilant groom carrying his family to the reception where Yonten spared no time lifting them up higher and proclaiming again that he, in fact, was the luckiest muddafuka that ever lived.

Annabelle shared in Yonten's delight, unsure if she'd ever been that happy in her life. She had her little family and there wasn't another thing she could think of wanting. Well, besides a heavy drink and some good music! At the reception she gave Jinpa kisses and hugs before he and the other children were taken away so the adults could really celebrate.

As their current resident preggers, Rosy took on the role of crying throughout the ceremony with pride, one hand holding Cory's tightly as they enjoyed the beautiful and unique procession. She kept hold of his hand as they wadded over to reception where she was quickly off her feet yet again. Bedrest wasn't quite demanded by the doctor, but she was close to it and wasn't going to push her luck.

Lion and Lamb enjoyed the ceremony in each other's arms, with Oliver occasionally leaning over to murmur words of affection to his beloved. He'd bring up his own vows or give her a gentle nuzzle and remind her of his mission to obtain the moon and stars in her name. He led his love to the reception, fully prepared for another wild night with their friends. He hoped his liver was just as ready!

Ellie and Everest made the transition over with Wesley and Inara once the children were being cared for. Gordon would have to miss out on this celebration, taking John back to his nursery. Everyone who had remained seemed ready for a night to remember...or forget, depending on how games and drinking went! Andriy and Joao were already ready to begin, a beer in their hands as they cheered on Yonten in his shouting and excitement.

The first thing these rowdy ruffians did was satiate their hunger. Yonten did intend for them to order what they wanted, but aside from that option he made sure there was finger foods such as mozzarella sticks, hot wings, chips and dip, bite-sized crunch wraps, veggie trays, and so much more within easy reach of where the guests were sitting. Drinks were in no short supply. Whoever sated their hunger and slaked their thirst got in on the games.

“In light of forgoing strict tradition, we have here a boxing ring for anyone who wishes to—.” Wesley barely got a word out before Yonten put him in a choke hold and flipped them onto the large square mat.

Inara chuckled, grabbing her drink and getting to her feet, arms raised, “FIGHT!”

Without any hard feelings the old friends broke from the impromptu wrestling match to face each other. As per their style a song played over the speakers and lights flashed in squelched it the beat. In this case ‘Turn Down For What’. First man with the most hits landed, or who could hold the other down by the end of the song, wins.

As usual, these two hardly held back. If they didn’t know them you’d think they were trying to kill each other. Thankfully they had done this so many times that they knew their true limits. Three-minutes and thirty-four seconds later and Yonten stood up with his hands raised in victory. They couold never tell, going in, who was going to win. This time he got two hits more than Wesley. A lovely beginning to their evening of fun for the groom!

“WOO!” The crowd cheered, pleased that Yonten had won.

Wesley gave his friend a hug before turning to the audience with a bloody lip. “Well there you go. Whose up next?” He chuckled, climbing out.

Inara took a swig of her beverage and set it down on the table. She pointed at Diki. “You.” Then the Tigress sprang into the ring ready to go.

Grinning, Diki finished off her second beer and hopped over the ropes. She cracked her neck. This wouldn’t be the first time they had thrown it down, though they had less experience than Yonten and Wesley. They chose their song and commenced their fight on the first drop of the beat of ‘Animals’ by DJ Snake and Lil Jon. Pop, pop, pop! They were heard to follow. Diki had natural speed, but Inara was trained in fighting vampires. They really only clearly knew who was doing what when one of them grabbed the other. At one point Inara slammed Diki’s body onto the mat. Another time Diki kicked Inara against them ropes. Just before the last note they thumped each other so hard in mid air that their body’s turned before hitting the ground. When the song closed out Inara had Diki’s arm behind her back and her head against the floor. Wesley wasn’t gonna lie, that turned him on.

A good spot—good enough—Diki got up and pulled Inara in for a hug before the girls left the ring. Diki’s nose bled. She got a tissue for it and gave a nod at the ring. “Who next?”

Eager for a good throw down, Everest was up, a whiskey still in his hand as he pointed to Joao. "You and me, fucker. Let's see a mountain fall!"

The Brazilian chuckled, always ready for a good healthy fight. Standing up, he motioned to the ring. "Good thing your bark much worse than your bite, pug man," he smirked as he climbed in, the two men close in size though Joao still had the upper hand. Headstrong by Trapt was their song and as soon as it started it was a pain to keep up with. Fists flew as well as well-practiced kicks. Everest might have had a long shot like no other, but his close up game was far less precise.

"C'mon babe, you can do better than that!" Ellie shouted encouragement while sipping her beer slowly. Her tolerance was nothing compared to what it used to be, but she still wanted to enjoy herself.

Everest did manage to get a good punch to the chest of the Mountain man, but only be met with two more in his sides, throwing him off balance. The song was coming to an end just as a quick series of jabs between the two sounded. It was a close one, with Joao winning by a single hit.

"Shit man, how are you so big and so fast?" Everest asked as he wiped blood from his busted lip.

"You are same moves often. Predictable," Joao said with a handshake. "Is good you stay at distance to fight or mage would eat you."

“It’s alright, my darling, come back here!” Wesley chuckled, offering a basket of deep fried breaded cheese sticks.

The group shared a laugh at the gunslingers expense as he went to soothe his wounds and more wounded ego. He had managed a sympathy kiss from Ellie and thought he'd be getting more when it became clear it was time for some good old fashioned sibling rivalry.

"You think you're up for a fight, El? Or still recovering from that barefoot and pregnant shit?" Annabelle asked with a cackle.

"Shit, I'm fine to kick your ass if that's what you're after, sis," Ellie spoffed as she stood up, tossing her heels on the table before climbing into the ring.

"Aye, good to see being married didn't take all that fire out of you," Anna said as she removed her Halestorm shirt before it could be torn or ruined and left it with Yonten before climbing into the ring in a bra and skirt. "Alright miss Mama, let's see if you still got what it takes."

Bad Girls by M.I.A. was the song chosen by the Blackthorne girls and as soon as it came over the sound system, they lunged at each other. Anything that Ellie was still recovering from wasn't enough to keep her from going at her sister just as they had been their entire lives. Annabelle managed to get her down early with a swoop of her legs to Ellie's knees, though she was back on her feet in a quick flip. Jabs and punches flew left and right before one earned an outcry.

Yonten got up on the table to become the loudest cheerleader for his wife. “WOO! SLAP IT DOWN. MRS. PAKSHI!” He cried out, beer in hand. “THAT’S MY WIFE!” He would pepper in between hits.

"You I'm uncultured! Don't go punching my tit!" Ellie growled at her sister with a sharp punch back at her the exposed opposing breast.

"Bitch! Is that what I hit? Didn't feel like much," Annabelle cackled, a joke from their childhood when Ellie had taken much longer to blossom. Granted now she was bigger but hey, throwing emotional punches worked just as well. By the time the song ended, both women were sweaty and Annabelle had pulled off an impressive victory with five more hits.

"Rematch in five months," Ellie said, not to be argued with. "I'll kick your ass once I'm back to where I was."

This time around she was the one who would be comforted by kisses from Everest and a fresh, cold drink. The bride on the other hand, strut her way back to Yontens side, grinning ear to ear. "Champion couple, muddafukka."

Yonten silenced her mouth with his, though he had to admit he agreed! He showed it with his passionate hunger for her kiss. Hands went everywhere, justifying the decision to send the children to bed. Yonten’s hand practically vanished when he ‘held her leg’ to him.

“Alright, if you’re gonna have sex go to a different room.” Cory spoke up, cheeks burning. He would not be witness to that! Not even for a wedding. Especially for a wedding!

Chuckling, Yonten sat down with his bride on his lap, legs wrapped like a dragons thick scaly tail. “Yeh, yeh, alright!”

Inara gave Ellie a pat. “You hung in there!” She looked around. “Who’s next?”

Cory and Lauri were among those who hadn’t gotten the ring yet. Those left aside from them were Annabelle, Ellie, Oliver, and Andriy. Neither was sure which they should choose to fight, if they did. Ellie was still more or less recovering. Was that unfair to her? Cory didn’t mind fighting Oliver. “I’ll do it! Oliver, you up?”

"Yeah, I'm up for it, mate," Oliver agreed as he finished off a beer and made his way to the ring. He rolled his shoulders a few times and loosened himself up while letting Cory pick the song.

Big Blast Sonic by Daisuke Ishiwatari began over the speakers, initiating the fight. Cory and Oliver had the most polite fight by far. What with Oliver being British and Cory’s naturally unobtrusive nature, they had a few hits here and there that prompted one or the other to check silently during their bout if they went too far. The crowd wanted blood though, encouraging them to just go at it! At some point they did. Cory found Oliver to be a worthy opponent indeed. While Cory occasionally visited the gym, Lauri worked with Oliver and divulged the strength techniques of her kind of hunter. The song approached the end with both coming close to a tie. A final pop just before the last note ended proclaimed Cory as the winner!

“Woo!” Cory’s cheer wasn’t as loud as he hoped. He was not as in shape as he wanted to be. He sauntered to the tables with Oliver, arm around shoulders from each other. Cory parted to plop next to Rosy for a well earned victory kiss beside her and Andiry. “I— won.” He panted with a proud grin at Rosalie.

"You did wonderful! I'm so proud of you," Rosy purred as she gave him a few victory kisses. She wasn't one to start a fight or participate in one that could be avoided, but she did enjoy knowing he could protect her and their daughter if needed.

Cory basked in the affection. He took a deep drink of water and said. “I can show you more of my moves later.” He finished that naughty offer off with another kiss.

Lauri dabbed sweat from Oliver and kissed his jaw where Cory had landed his triumphant punch. The young Sir Valerian had held back. He wasn’t the type to go all out like Wes and Yonten, who were likely going to have bruises later. “Tu as bien fait mon Amour.” She praised.

"Mmm. Perhaps we will just need to practice more. Maybe wrestling?" Oliver suggested with a wiggle of his brows.

Smirking, Lauri kissed him and purred, “Oui, lots of practice.”

Shivering, Rosy frowned as she was hit with one of the random set of chills. "Ugh, do you think we could turn the heat up a bit? I'm kind of cold."

Knowing that most were likely warm or even hot after fighting and would continue as the night progressed, Andriy stood and took off his jacket, offering it to Rosy. "Here, this should help," he said, remembering how it'd kept Alassiel warm on their topless drive.

"Oh, you're such a doll," the blonde praised as she pulled it over her blouse. Just wanting a little extra heat, she put her hands in the pocket, making a face when she felt something. One hand came back out with a small pile of lace that she first thought was the garter from the wedding, until she realized this was cyan. "What is this..." She pondered aloud.

Joao who was close chuckled and pointed at it. "Andriy, you have keepsake?"

Confused, the Ukrainian glanced over and after a moment recognized the sensual bottoms from one particularly wonderful night. Though he hadn't put those there! "Uhh, is not mine."

“Oh it isn’t? Then I suppose if you’re not claiming them...” Wesley feigned ignorance, reaching out to take them in his hand. “Hmm, I wonder who they belong to? Ellie? Inara? Diki?” He grinned, waving them around. “Anyone’s guess?”

Inara giggled. “Maybe we can check. I mean, each woman has her own unique scent.” She looked at Andriy from the side. “Who wants to take a whiff?”

"I know I haven't seen those on Ellie," Everest said with a smirk, "Though I bet they looked amazing on whoever was wearing them."

Andriy paled as there were soon far too many eyes on him. He tried and failed to find something to say, anything to make them stop.

"Hmm, those look like the ones from that basket your ass won at the wedding," Annabelle cackled, stepping closer and examining the panties. "You sure you don't want to claim those, Andriy?"

Unable to stand the thought of anyone else grabbing them or, God forbid, smelling them, he dashed forward to snatch them from Wesley. "Fine, they are Alassiel. I did not know she left them," he murmured, earning a hoot of replies.

"Ooo, so she snuck her panties in your pocket for you to find later!" Ellie squealed with delight. "Your little girl is sneaky. I like it!"

“Woo, Andriy!” Yonten smirked from where he sat with beer on one knee and wife on the other. “If that were Anna’s I’d sniff it up.”

Even Cory decided to throw one out. “Ha ha, didn’t see that coming!”

Lauri giggled. “Oh la la, quite the naughty girl.” She thought it was sweet. She also believed it was nice for Andriy to have become so intimate with someone who might bring out his confidence in that area, though Alassiel probably didn’t think everyone else would have found out!

Giving Andriy a break, Inara said, “Alrighty everyone, if we’ve had our fill of punching, why don’t get our dance on? I think we deserve to see the bride and groom have their first dance as a marriage couple!”

The rescued lacy undergarment was shoved into Andriy's pants pocket until he could return to his room. A certain Seamaiden would definitely be getting a message about this later! Silently he was grateful for Inara's interference, taking the opportunity to get ahold of another drink to drown his embarrassment.

"Oh yeah, you owe me one dance," Annabelle smirked as she grabbed Yontens belt loop and led him over to the dance floor. As soon as the song ‘Always’ began playing Yonten got into the mood of the atmosphere of the dance.



They made it about halfway through the dance in a normal, loving sway before she leaned in and peppered his neck with kisses. "Mm, my husband. Fuck, I do love the sound of that," she murmured happily against his skin.

The Dragon wasn’t alone in feeling that way. Her Bunny pressed her against his front, his hand gripped her hip while the other slid up to her hair. “I love that you my wife.” He grinned, nipping at her ear and trailing kisses wherever his lips happen to land as he switched from one side of her to the other. They were a whirlwind and a fire; a perfect compliment of elegant chaotic destruction. They were meant for one another.

Their dance progressed with the lyrics of the song, until Yonten could not contain his desire for her. The Bunny pulled Annabelle’s legs up around his waist and abandoned the others to a part of the holodeck he reserved for this specific kind of interlude.They left a trail of hoots and hollers from people who knew exactly what they were about to do. Yonten shut the door on the world and yanked Annabelle’s skirt away. They would need to clothe if they ever meant to go back outside, so he didn’t tear anything this time. What came after his disrobe of her lower half was a series of push and pull between them. Annabelle taking from Yonten’s apparel and vice versa. The wild couple dug into each other in the heated moment of their excitement of the day, of the potential of their future, and of the love they found in each other until neither could speak for kissing and both had to catch their breath.

Ellie watched as the two lovers moved away from the party and off to enjoy each other. It may have been the first time, but it likely wouldn't be their last disappearance of the night. "Goddamn, ever think you'd go to a wedding where there were breaks for cookie?" she chuckled, finishing a drink before coaxing Everest up on his feet for a dance of their own.

"I don't know, it's not a bad idea," he shrugged as he first took her hand and then tugged her to his front as well. "I wouldn't mind breaks at every wedding for nibbles on my favorite snack."

"Ugh, Ellie take him on the floor before he makes the rest of us nauseous," Rosy said with a fake gag, though it was quickly followed by a smile. She couldn't be disgusted by love, even if it was her brother making less desirable comments. Turning to Cory she gave his leg a light squeeze. "Want to try and get a dance in, too? I might have one before my swollen feet collapse on me."

“Yeah!” Cory brightened. He had been looking forward to it and, admittedly, worried if Rosalie’s condition would mean just sitting. Which was fine too! He loved her with all his heart. Even if they had to seat-wiggle in place as a way of dancing, he would have done it. Cory helped Rosalie up from her seat and did what they could do. He did his best to hold her to him, even if slightly sideways. They accomplished little more than swaying. However, Cory sneaked in kisses to her cheek and reminders that there was something they could do later that she didn’t have to stand up for.

A seat away, Oliver's lips found Lauri's ear lobe for a gentle nibble before he murmured, "Et toi, mon Amour? Mon Agneau m'honorera-t-il avec une danse avec elle?" He enjoyed dancing with her, if for no reason other than an excuse to hold her to him.

“J'adorerais, mon Lion.” Lauri certainly took pleasure in sharing nibbles and kisses, but dancing was also a delight. On the dance floor they moved and slid in harmony. Occasionally indulging in the same kind of murmuring as any other couple, peppered with affection.

The dancing continued, even after the bride and groom returned to add themselves among the crowd. Once or twice it looked like Yonten or Annabelle might drag the other back to their special room, but by the end of another session of songs Yonten announced the next activity. “Alright muddafuka’s! Get in line, grab a gun, we’re having a game!”

Rosy, after a few dances was tapped out and found a comfortable seat to rest on while watching everyone enjoy themselves. She decided a loaded weapon while nine months pregnant wasn't going to happen, but she encouraged Cory to participate with the others. Just because she wasn't going to be firing a few shots didn't mean he couldn't enjoy another chance to practice.

"Decided you didn't want to risk another match of laser tag, huh?" Everest jested with an amused chuckle as he picked up one of the pistols laid out. "Probably good seeing as it took all you fuckers to get me."

"Oh so modest," Ellie rolled her eyes as she followed him to pick up a gun as well. "We should have hit him harder in February."

"Head too thick," Joao smirked, sizing a few of the pistols before selecting one. Andriy had to stifle a laugh at his side, also preparing.

Annabelle, close to Yonten's side was already armed and holding her weapon of choice, cackling at Joao's remark. "I'm so glad I'm not the only one to see how much of an ego my brother-in-law has."

Oliver followed Lauri to the table, making sure she had her pick of a weapon first before selecting what was left. He nodded for Cory to get up and join them, knowing that Rosy would enjoy watching just as well. The young father did so, grabbing a respectable revolver. For Cory, if it wasn’t Medieval it was Western. All he needed now was a Stetson.

The guests lined up ten feet apart. The goal was to run through a stretch of urban street, over and around fallen cars and telephone poles, all the while shooting mages, werewolves, or vampires that jumped out at you. First person with the most shots won. The more you hit successfully, the more appeared—hit a vampire? There are now two more in the course ahead. Hit a mage? Two more ahead. Hit another mage? Four more. That meant you could potentially be ‘scratched’. Every strike on your person took away from your overall score. So did the time it takes to get to the end.

“Ready?” Wesley said, shifting himself to bolt. “Set—GO!”

Diki sprang ahead of them, probably the naturally fastest one there, followed by Inara. The rest had their varying degrees. The demon would need to be careful to balance speed, shots fired, and maneuverability. While quick enough to get to the end by going so fast, she may miss her shots. Avoiding monsters altogether may mean she lacked any points. Diki soon realized this when two of her targets dodged her fire. Inara and the others understood this too, and each went about solving this issue in their own way.

With the keenest eye, Everest quickly found that hitting each monster with ease was not in his favor. Before long he had a dozen or so ahead of him to deal with and they were all equally hungry for a swipe at him. "Fuck, fuck, fuck," became his mantra as he raced through as quickly as he could, now becoming more selective of which he wiped out to lessen the turmoil ahead.

Andriy was all about speed and getting through, just slightly slower than Diki or Inara were. His shots were minimal and only when required, though his kills were still steady to add up. They just took more bullets than any of the others. A nasty looking werewolf jumped out of nowhere making him shriek; far too painful of a reminder of the turmoil at the baby shower again. He escaped, though not without a layer of worry.

Annabelle felt like she'd been preparing for this all morning - all she needed was a greased up piglet! She dove over abandoned cars and ducked under low-hanging blockades with ease, shooting at any nasties that got too close for comfort while sliding about like the dragon she was. "Aye, back fucker!" she barked at a handsy mage before blasting them through the head. Just before her two more appeared in it's place, earning a groan from her.

Oliver kept a steady pace as he went through the course, not planning on wearing himself out too soon. Not only that, he didn't want to end up like Everest with a wall of Mages and Vampires to fend off. He might have deliberately avoided shots on the vamps themselves, not wanting to see more than he had to.

Joao was more determined to simply muscle his way through, well aware his speed wasn't going to be what won him this game. He'd have to focus on managing as many monsters as possible to get his score jacked up and deal with the consequences of the occasional swipe. POP POP POP the three mages ahead fell in a flurry only to repopulate a good distance ahead. All he could think was that he was grateful it wasn't so in real battles.

Almost immediately Inara and Wesley thought of the same strategy. They ran ahead and barely made a single shot unless they couldn’t get by. Just yards from the finish line they managed to grab a safe nest of a spot where they might target the monsters that had been chasing them. Inara got onto a telephone pole. Wesley teetered on the hood of a truck on a pile of junk. One by one they shot until their ammo nearly ran out. Then they had to make the rest of the short distance away while avoiding the mass of monsters they accumulated. Inara leaped from telephone pole to telephone pole. She swung on wires and tight-roped until she flipped and landed on the finish line. Wesley got into the truck and thanked the Fates it worked! VROOM! He slammed on the petal and rammed his way through the bodies and beasts. Several hands busted through the window and scratched him on his neck, or his arm. Points off! Wesley made it to the finish line with a score that suffered for his bulky get-away. He sighed, wishing he had a tiny, light, lithe body like his wife sometimes. Diki fared well in this respect too, though it was probably at the loss of targets.

Yonten battled on like a bull. He shot, stabbed, darted away, and made some progress as he did so, but found he amassed a crowd too big to risk adding more just yet. Yonten nabbed a motorcycle and raced through the monsters. Several of them swiped his shoulder or bit at his ankle. He cursed the damn things! Yonten nearly made it to the end when a wolf came at his side, freaking him out. He skid away and his metal horse crashed against another car. Yonten crawled back up and shook his head. Three wolves were coming right at him! “Ah!” Yonten darted up a wrecked ladder of a building beside him. He made it to the third floor when he saw he wasn’t too far from the finish line. Yonten checked his ammo. He had some to spare. Not having the skills of a gymnast, or a car, Yonten scaled the walls until he was about ten or so feet from the end. Several wolves were snapping below. BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM! Yonten risked more manifesting to use the dead body of the wolves for a cushioned fall. The Tibetan leaped down and plopped on the furry bodies. “SHIT!” Yonten scrambled when eight wolves came bounding his way. Two snapped at his ankles before he crossed the line. Exhausted, he flopped down with a smile. Alive!

Lauri focused on wolves immediately. She shot so many that they tripped over each other to get to her and flattened mage and vampire alike. The Lamb navigated the debris of the urban street with care, choosing narrow paths that wolves could slip into, and playing on their instincts by spitting on things and tossing them across the way. They would hear the commotion and smell her elsewhere, creating confusion. This took time away from her, though she was spared scratches. Lauri made it to the other end of the course second to last.

Cory didn’t want to deal with any of these creatures, but he did his best to balance shooting and progress on the course. Unfortunately he got spooked more than once and shot reflexively, or bunkered down longer than he should have. He meant to avoid vampires if he could. To his disappointment these were the ones that kept popping out! Mages were rough— tossing cars, showering rubble—but vampires were up close and personal. Cory would take a distance shot on a mage any day. The poor cowboy miraculously made it more than halfway until the vampires caught up to him from behind and ahead. He climbed up to a fallen ambulance and pushed off vampires until he saw a werewolf come out. Thinking quickly, Cory shot at the wolf. That brought two more. These lumbering beasts mowed down vampires around him. Cory jumped onto a neighboring telephone pole. Mid-climb a wolf bashed into it. “Ahh!” Cory yelped as the pole tilted. He froze in worry for longer than he would have liked. Another shove brought the whole thing down. Fortuitously it struck down several vampires. Cory quickly ran across the pole just in time to reach the finish line. He didn’t shoot as many, he didn’t go as fast, coming in last, but he came out without a scratch.

Coming out at the end, a few of them were more spooked than anything, though Everest was happily still flying on the adrenaline he'd accumulated. He'd ended up suffering quite a few scratches and bites, but his score had been high enough from kills that it didn't sink his score too drastically. Ellie hadn't done as well as she'd wanted to, though she'd put the blame on her body that was still finding it's way back to it's former shape. She'd been out of breath toward the end and suffered almost as many scratches as Everest had. Hanging on to him, she shook her head in protest. "Oof, okay. We're going to need to up our training regimen girl, "she said to Inara, grateful to find cold water waiting.

Annabelle had wound up with a tight call at the end, backing herself into an alley on accident when she had thought it would go through. A quick scurry up a ladder and racing along rooftops had saved her, though not without a hand on her ankle, nearly toppling her to the ground. She found her place at Yonten's side, grinning ear to ear to see her score wasn't too bad, likely courtesy of Diki's crazy training.

Joao hadn't done well toward the end, lacking the agility of many others when the course needed it. He had a wall of screeching and clawing vampires chasing him while mages launched cars and rocks at him. A few expected hits at the end slowed him down, though he managed to cross with a score that was respectable and putting him in the upper half so far.

Aware of his size and experience, Andriy ended up taking the longest possible way through the course, though not on purpose. He was simply trying to avoid confrontation when possible, a process that was fine at first until he started to feel the exhaustion from so much activity. At the end he had one of the lower scores, but he didn't mind. Just so long as he was done with that course!

Oliver was less than graceful when it came to making his way through the monsters and strewn mess of the course. He'd discovered early on that he needed to be higher up if he wanted a chance at escaping wolf jaws that were hungry for a British snack! The high angle gave him the advantage of shooting as he pleased, though before long they swarmed along the bottom of the buildings like bugs, some even climbing on others in an attempt to get him. The Lion didn't feel like he could move fast enough, especially with the end in sight. A leap down into a dumpster was nearly the end of him, just barely managing to crawl out and race along with vampires grabbing at his arms. The simulation ended with him crossing the finish line, fanning himself and his racing heart. "Those are far too convincing of holograms, Wes," he managed to say once he'd caught his breath.

Grinning, Wes pat his friend’s shoulder. “I try.” He got up and brought down a scoreboard. It ranked kills first, since everyone was excited to see how well they did on that. Everest, of course, ranked first place. Andiry ranked last. The people who were wounded the least were Cory, Inara, and Lauri, with the worst being Yonten and Joao. Of the people who arrived first, Diki claimed that title. The last was Cory.

Taking in all of that data and everything in between, it was clear who among them were out of the running before they could count. Cory, being dead last, was cut. Joao had the most wounds, so he was cut. And Andriy having the least amount of kills was tapped out too. Comparing the rest of the data they found Everest and Inara were neck and neck. Inara made great time, sustained no wounds, but fell short of Everest's kill count by a dozen. The sharpshooter made decent time, hit every target he aimed for, but suffered wounds that brought his overall score down. Inara won by a thread, a single point.

“WOO!” Inara raised her fits in victory.

In a flurry of theatrics, Everest dropped to his knees, shaking his fist up at the sky. "One point! One fuckin' point!" The agony in his voice wasn't genuine but could have fooled many not close to him.

"Oh, get up you big baby," Ellie rolled her eyes and tugged him to his feet before turning to Inara. "You did amazing, girl. That mama Tigress cannot be stopped!"

“It’s nice to have a win sometimes!” Inara chuckled, giving her favorite Phoenix a high five.

Usually Everest won games when it only relied on shooting. With so many participants, it felt only fair to add in other aspects. But aside from all that Inara felt like this brightened her world a bit. The tragedy in April felt like thousands of years ago and at the same time it was as if it happened last night. Winning this felt like stepping out of the house again. That the sun still shined, and this time that was okay.

The others also gave their congratulations, some of the men turning to Everest with a sympathetic one-armed hug or pat on the back. One point was close! He still performed admirably, even if he didn't come out the victor.

“Alright, everyone— bouquet and garter time!” Yonten announced, shuffling them to the clearing where his bride would toss her flowers.

These rare, Persian black roses were actually a deep, dark maroon (nearly black), but they smelled amazing and looked beautiful with Annabelle’s outfit. There was really only one ‘single’ woman there to catch them, and Diki wasn’t about to win this damn bouquet with no competition. Inara and Ellie were recruited to make a real effort to catch the flowers too. Rosalie was too pregnant to fight for it. Cory stayed with her and rubbed her shoulders.

“Ready Diki?” Inara grinned, getting into position to jump.

“Bitch, you know it.” Diki smirked, crouching like a devil in the shadows.

Ellie was just as prepared as the other two, making sure to keep Inara as a buffer between her and Diki. Just in case. "Alright Anna! Let her go!"

As pretty as the flowers were, she had her pictures with them and didn't want to have to try and keep them alive any longer. If the other women tore them to shreds then so be it. "Alright bitches, if you kill each other we're going to watch the replay," she cackled before turning so her back was to them and launching it up over her shoulders and through the space.

Ellie, less than invested in getting flowers when she could simply guilt trip Everest into getting her fresh ones more her preference, didn't dive for them, though she did take at least a couple of steps. It seemed they were going closer to Diki and she didn't want flowers enough to get a bruise for them.

“Hup!” Diki leaned into the launch alongside Inara.

True to her word, Inara decided to make it an actual competition here. She and Diki collided in equal effort for the roses. While Diki suspected they had joined for pity-sake, now she got an ear-full of Inara threatening to grab them and sentence Diki to a lifetime of spinsterhood. A fire sprang up and the women dived once more for the bouquet. A wrestling match began.

“Fight, fight, fight!” Those around them cheered.

“Oof!” The women rolled around in a tangle of limbs and determination. Finally Diki got up with the roses in hand, raised high above her. “I GOT ‘EM BITCHES!”

“Woo!” They joined in the joy Diki’s win.

Wesley pulled Inara up and gave her a kiss. “And I get to keep you. That’s a win to me,” he chuckled.

Inara smoothed out her hair. “Yeah, I think I’m fine with the husband I have.”

Ellie was just as unphased by the loss this time around. Even if he might have been a pain in her ass now and then, she was still utterly in love with the man she married. It was evident as she made her way back to the table, sitting on his lap and sharing a few heated kisses of their own.

A chair, black and decked out with a long dragon curling around where it cuddled a bunny on the other end of the loop, was pulled out for Annabelle to sit on. It was finally time for the garter. “C’mere,” Yonten grinned, tugging Annabelle over to the seat. He knelt down and slid his hands up both her legs as he went in for the band of bullets around her leg.

The others who had taken their places among the chairs were having water and snacks. Cory swallowed, having a suspicion of what was going to happen here. He scooted a bit away and prepared to close his eyes and ears. As soon as Yonten passed the garter he looked away and pressed his fingers to his ears. Lauri cleared her throat and decided to turn her head away, tucking it beneath Oliver’s chin. The scene of biting and kissing was too much for her. However, Inara and Wesley joined a chorus of hoots and hollers. Even Diki catcalled. However, they weren’t going to sit forever! Yonten eventually did nab the band and slide it off of her leg. He stood up with it and grinned. “Hehehe! Who's up for catching it, bitches?”

Andriy, pink cheeked from witnessing far more of his friend's intimacy than he needed to see, stood and made his way to the floor as was his duty as a single man. Joao was just behind him as well, this time interested in the tradition itself more than anything else. After all, he didn't know if he would keep the garter himself. "Come on Cory," the Brazilian beckoned him along with.

If for no other reason than they were down so few men to participate, Cory gave in and joined them. He was not really interested in winning yet another garter though. Cory stood with the men, just slightly off to the side.

"We're slowly running out of single people in our numbers," Rosy chuckled, amused. "We're going to have to start having public affairs more often."

"For any wedding except this one, " Ellie pointed out with a chuckle. This was far too strong for the average hunters taste she expected.

“Got that right,” Inara chuckled, resting on Wesley like he was a pool lounge chair. One arm wrapped around his neck and the other held his free hand across her. “We’ll just have to get more friends or wait for our children to grow up.” She smirked and tilted her head that was tucked under Wes’s chin, giving his neck a bite. “Like Lottie.”

“Ugh, please, I rather not sour my fun right now.” Wesley nipped back playfully. He looked up at Yonten. “Alright, they’re ready man.”

The Tibetan turned his back on the men and threw the band of bullets into the air. It arched respectably. There was far less power in his throw than what Theo had done at his wedding. No low hanging branches caught it. Instead, it aimed right into the gathering of men.

This time around, Andriy wasn't as keen on trying to be the victor. Alassiel wasn't around to impress or to enjoy the act of wearing (or not wearing) the garter he won. That and he did owe Joao from letting him literally climb the larger man at the Russian wedding. With that in mind, he didn't make a very dramatic movement to go for the garter as it neared them.

Being the tallest, Joao had the advantage of height with a garter that wasn't stuck mid-flight on it's way over. Out the corner of his eye he could tell Andriy wasn't as enthused this time around and they had practically had to drag Cory out on the floor. When the garter and flying bullets came near, the Brazilian didn't hesitate to snatch them out of the air, only under the expectation there'd be no hard feelings.

"Whooo! Nice grab, Joao!" Rosy clapped and applauded.

"Now don't go losing that. It's lucky," Annabelle smirked and cackled with delight, once more stepping close so she could get her hands all over her man. "What do you guys say? Cake and some more drinking?"

Yonten held his bride against his front. “Yeah, I’m hungry.” He nipped at her lips.

“Well then let’s get it out before you two eat each other, and make us wait longer,” Wesley chuckled in a tease.

They rolled out the decently sized confection. The shape of the cakes was an adorable red dragon that curled around to kiss a confident bunny. A fitting centerpiece to their wedding. The kitchen was proud of the impromptu dessert that took up a good portion of the day to make.

9B62E58C-3FC8-4C9B-84C8-43109273460F.png

Yonten and Annabelle both took hold of the hairpin knife he gave her many months ago. They paused for pictures before cutting out two bite-sized chunks. Grinning, Yonten put one in his mouth and brought it to Annabelle’s so she could bite it with him at the same time.

Annabelle wrapped her arms about his neck as they came in to share the cake, uncaring of the frosting and crumbs that got all around both of their faces. The group around them cat called and hollered at the two, snapping plenty of pictures and video for the two to treasure for years to come. Finally Annabelle pulled herself away, grinning at him in all his frosted glory. "Think we should go finish this piece of cake in private, Bunbun?"

"Oh, you'll leave us? I was surprised you didn't climb on the table and hump on the cake," Ellie retorted, shaking her head. In truth, she was glad to see her sister finally getting an ending she deserved. One without heartbreak and misery and with someone who would take care of her.

"Uh, just in case can we get our pieces first?" Oliver asked in a sincere tone before also chuckling. The fiery couple didn't need ideas to put on anymore of a show than they already had.

That earned a chuckle of admittance— they wouldn’t be surprised if it did happen, but they did intend to have their cake! Before Yonten and Annabelle ran off though, the Bunny boy made mention of something after he and his bride had eaten that bite. “Heh, I just wanna say, I got my dare in!” Yonten said, in reference to the bar night. At the time Yonten’s dare would have meant Annabelle would’ve shared food between mouths. Back then she had declared it ‘gross’ and wouldn’t ‘share her food’. But hah! Now she married the man who made the dare, and shared food by mouth!

“Ahh, he got you there, Anna,” Inara giggled.

Lauri joked. “All this time, this was about the dare.”

“Oh lord, that would have been awful,” Cory chuckled. A terribly elaborate ruse for a simple dare!

Annabelle could be heard, dragging him away, that if he really was doing it for that dumbass dare she'd be sending him off to sleep with the piglets, earning confused laughter from most. Rosy shook her head as they vanished, slipping an arm around Cory. "Oh they're something else, aren't they?"

"Crazy but good crazy," Joao observed, beyond grateful that it was a crazy he no longer needed to keep up with. At least not like Yonten had to and seemed to enjoy.

"I don't know, she seemed to enjoy it pretty well," Ellie said, moving to make sure everyone was getting their well deserved cake. "Might have just been a brat at the bar night since he was trying hard before she wanted it."

“I wouldn’t put it past her,” Cory murmured. He was SO glad he had Rosalie! His joy for having this blond beauty prompted him to do a little ‘cake’ practice. He cut a bite off and fed it to her with his fork.

Rosy happily ate the cake she was offered, smiling at the sugary frosting coming from her sweet man. "You're so good to me," she praised him, leaning in for a quick kiss.

Lauri swallowed her cake piece and said, “They went from zero to a hundred.”

“Yeah, and it’s fortunate that they match so well!” Inara chuckled. “I wonder which of us is next— aside from Cory and Rosy.” She gave wiggle brows to Andriy and Joao, who she only knew were single, oblivious to any affections they may have. “Maybe you two? Andriy you won a garter just like Joao.”

Diki came to plop next to Joao, a grin on her face. “I caught the flowers this time.” She leaned on her armchair in his direction. “You got any tattoos?”

Joao, hesitant to say too much around Diki watched her carefully. "Sim, I have some," he said, not going into detail about just where they were. He was also far too aware of just where that conversation was going. "But you are ehh not my type."

"I think by his type he means that he enjoys remaining in one piece," Everest added for clarification, taking a bite of the sweet cake.

"I have tattoo," Andriy said as he looked at his arms before slowly coming to the realization of what was being discussed. "But uh, not impressive. Want cake?" Anything to keep the devil calm.

Diki took the cake piece from Andriy. “You’re cute and nice tattoo, but not very muscular.” She had a preference. That preference sat beside her now. Diki ate her cake and watched Joao. He claimed she wasn’t his type, but she figured as much as Everest did. “You afraid, Phukea?”

“Well, Diki, can you blame him?” Wesley chuckled. She hadn’t exactly exuded gentleness. “Although, Joao, I will point out that Diki was the one who brought me into the world of intimacy. The smallest touch of push and pull, but not at all like Annabelle.”

The demon gently dragged the tip of her fork against his shoulder. She winked at him. “See? I have references.” There was no reason, in her mind, not to prod. He was a single, hunky, tattooed, Hunter.

Andriy couldn't have been more relieved when Diki passed on him. He wouldn't need to think of any excuses or fake an injury to avoid her coming at him like they'd heard about her chasing Yonten with a hammer. If she'd do that to her brother what would he be the victim of!

Joao knew he had no realistic reason to straight up tell her no. Besides, being too forward might not have ended too much in his favor. "Well, not my first," he said with a one-sided grin before looking down at Diki. "What is Phukea?" Or maybe he didn't want to know.

“You want to know?” Diki set down her plate and shifted up on her knees to lean against his side, her lips came to his ear. “Come to my room and find out.” She nipped his ear and slumped back down to her chair.

“Ooh, Diki, you little sultry devil.” Wesley spoffed, finishing off his cake. He knew what it meant, but he wouldn’t say it. She had made her condition and invitation. All they wondered was if Joao would take her up on it.

"Mmhmm, you got a hungry girl all but in your lap there, Joao," Ellie grinned as she ate her cake from Everest's lap.

Joao offered a small smile to the smaller woman who clearly knew what she wanted. "We see how night goes," he said as he picked up his beer, giving a quick nod before sipping it. He'd need a hell of a lot more before he'd say yes, but she didn't need to know that. She also didn't need to know that the only woman he was interested in bringing to bed was across the world and a mage. He'd just need to wiggle his way away from her grasp by night's end.

All too true. The scandal and the danger Joao would place himself if he were to let that secret loose. This was both an unknown burden and an advantage for Diki. On one hand, she didn’t realize she had competition. On the other hand, he couldn’t let her, or anyone, know she had competition.

Assuming Joao was worried over a repeat of his bedroom fears, Inara said to Diki, “Better play it cool, Diki, your feisty behavior has counted against you so far.” She hadn’t won her Russian hunk due to her gruffness.

Wesley noted the time. “There’s only so much night left before we sleep.”

Diki watched Joao with a sultry gaze. “Yeh, yeh, I know.” She didn’t know how, but she would demonstrate she wasn’t going to rip him to shreds in a tumble.

“Have fun, we’re heading off.” Inara grinned when Wesley scooped her up.

Rosy was relieved that someone else was making the move to leave first. She knew she had every right to tap out with how very pregnant she was, but she also didn't want to ruin anyone's fun. "I think we should call it a night," she said to Cory first and the others. "This little girl is going to wear me absolutely ragged."

"Oh you need your sleep, mama," Ellie encouraged, looking up to give Everest's chin a light nip. "What do you say babe? One more round then we can head up and pass out and forget to tell Gordon so he can handle John all night?"

"All night? Hot damn, that sounds hot," Everest sighed at the thought. "You two better enjoy your sleep while you can."

And so started the chain of the couples calling it quits and heading out for the night. Even Lauri and Oliver were ready to tuck in, or at least head to bed so they could have a little more time with each other without being under people's eyes. Soon it was just Andriy, Joao and Dikki left throwing back shots and beers while shooting the shit. The Ukrainian had tried to slip away but a firm hand on his arm stopped him in his tracks. If Joao had to stay - so did he!

Eventually even they were getting worn out and ready to call it quits. "I think time to go bed, Diki," Joao said as he tried to slip away from her and move down the hall toward his room. Andriy did manage to dip away, wishing him luck under his breath.

“Yeeeh, let’s go,” Diki grinned, purple nosed with liquor and clearly taking that to mean they were going to take a tumble in the sheet.

If Joao had any argument, she didn’t hear it. Diki stumbled over her feet towards his room. The Brazilian probably meant to part ways, but the little demon busted his door open, haphazardly took one arm out of her shirt and failed to unsheathe the other. Perhaps she thought he would do the rest and that is why she gave up. In any case, Diki kissed up on Joao until the two happened to plop on his bed. Another attempt to discard her top ended the struggle with Diki flopped forward on Joao’s chest. She mumbled “You do it…Phukea.” The word had her chuckling, still caught in her shirt. “Eehh look—I’m climbing—Hahaha, I’m climbing a Phukea.” Diki shifted, and though Joao couldn’t see her face it was probably she meant to look his way. “It means mountain.” She chuckled again, but this time her mirth blended away into snores.

Hearing Diki pass out was the most beautiful sound Joao had ever heard. His pleading before had fallen on deaf ears, but now he was saved by an alcohol-induced coma. He happily passed out on the opposite end of the bed, keeping a long body pillow between them as a barricade. He had safely avoided an encounter with the devil herself, even if only he needed to know that.

With the night to himself, Andriy had a message to send to a certain Seamaiden regarding the article of clothing that had found it's way to his jacket pocket. A few texts inquiring how it had winded up there and not in her room where it belonged. Alassiel's responses were vague and innocent, insisting she had no idea what he meant and wishing him a goodnight. The Ukrainian was left with his puppy-love thoughts and lace panties that he didn't know what to do with.

Thursday July4, 2019​

On the dawn of Cory’s nineteenth birthday he enjoyed a peaceful breakfast with his lady love and their snuggle bug of a baby within her womb. It would be the most blessed time of his day. Andiry, Lauri, and Oliver yesterday after dinner to make it in time for the artifact party that night. That meant his mind would be split between enjoying his birthday-anniversary hybrid, and worrying if Andriy and Lauri had won the puzzle! On top of that Wesley planned on focusing more on Cory for the day, with a speech he wrote for Everest to honor them, and to present something Wesley got commissioned for the two of them. Probably something to put on the mantelpiece where the painting of Wesley and Everest was supposed to hang! Aside from that there was BBQ shrimp, ribs, brisket, bratwurst, and more to enjoy. Dancing and drinks were a given.

“Are you ready!?” A familiar voice rose above an enthusiastic drum on Cory and Rosy’s door. “It’s almost noon, birthday boy!”

Cory sighed, curling into Rosalie’s bosom. He mumbled, “Five more minutes…” He was happily bare in bed with his beloved and needed a smidgen more time. Several kisses up to her neck were only a small trinket of reprieve before another round of thrums beckoned him.

“Cory! Come on, it’s gonna be fun! We got pool games, and Jasper wants you to dress up as a shark for swimming! It’s your buddy!”

The idea of making his little buddy happy brought Cory out of his curmudgeon state of mind. “Hmm. BE RIGHT THERE!” He called out. But not before he stole a few more kisses from Rosalie. “Ready for a swim?” He chuckled.

Rosy had to chuckle as their committee for the birthday celebration had arrived. She savored his kisses as long as she could in private, running a hand through his locks. "I don't know how much swimming but I'm definitely looking forward to floating about with a big umbrella over me and my feet in the cold water. Will that count?" she asked as she made the slow-moving start to getting out of bed. There was no question of just how close she was to giving birth, even wearing a brace between her clothing from time to time or if necessary the custom Lithe with it's extra stabilizers. She had enjoyed being pregnant, but she was also quite ready to be done with it.

“Yes, since it’s my birthday, I say it counts.” Cory smiled, helping his lady love up from the bed.

Since Lauri was absent he took up all of her duties until her return. He helped Rosalie get into her swimming outfit and brought their tote bag with them. Since it wasn’t a short trek they had a little pregnancy scooter Inara would use if she was expected to go a long distance across the castle in her late third trimester. The couple made in one piece without a drop of sweat or uneven breathing. The outdoor pool resided to the castle’s North end. As soon as they arrived they saw that the children were already splashing around the unique pool. It was built in sections. Shallow, fashioned like the shore of the sea, all the way to a deep dive at the end, shaped like three gradual rings looped together. The center sported a lounge for people wanting a break from swimming, with easy access back into the water. The jacuzzi’s were closest to the area where people talked and ate. One of them was big enough to be a part of the bar. You could enjoy a drink while sitting in water.

Most of the people outside of the water sat around the fire pit. Diki played with Jinpa in the shallow end where there was a kiddy water play structure. To Joao’s relief she had lost interest the morning after Yonten and Annabelle’s wedding. She was led to believe the reason why she couldn't remember how their night went was because it didn’t make an impression. Why repeat? Diki happily kept her status with him as a friend only. Mr. and Mrs. Pakshi were not far from their son who took delight in showing off to them. Lottie and Jasper were playing seals with Kit since Andriy wasn’t around. Hye and Kazumi were keeping an eye on them. Wesley and Inara were sitting in conversation with Ellie and Everest. The Tigress was holding onto her little Guardian son for the time being, giving Gordon momentary reprieve.

“Hey guys!” Cory smiled, guiding Rosalie to them.

Rosy was helped into the water near Ellie, Inara and their men, sinking in and letting out a long sigh. The water felt absolutely amazing! She figured she'd be fine to sit there for hours if she had to, which meant Cory was fine to enjoy himself even if Lauri was currently missing. All she needed was a strawberry virgin daiquiri and a floppy sun hat and she was set to go.

"There's the birthday boy. About time someone pulled you off your fiance," Ellie teased Cory as they came to join them.

Wesley chuckled, “It took Jasper to do it.”

Cory had no shame. “Well he’s one of the only people I don’t want to disappoint besides my Puddin’ and my Dumplin’.” A recent pet name for his baby girl. “Speaking of, where’s the shark fin?” He had a promise to keep.

“Hye has it.” Wes mused.

“Hey Hye, over here!” Cory waved, giving Rosalie a last kiss before heading to the assistant.

Inara watched him go and smiled at Rosalie. “Look at you, Rosy Posy. Any day now girl, don’t you worry.”

Rosy watched as Cory left for a few moments before turning to Inara with a tired chuckle. "Oh Lord, I hope so. Well, one more week of cooking would make me feel really comfortable but after that she is welcome to come out whenever she wants to."

"I know that feeling," Ellie spoffed, all too familiar after her final month toting around her unruly redheaded boy. "You got this. And I know it's hard, but just try to enjoy it while you can, yeah?"

"Or hate it and then take that as a lesson so you guys learn to wrap it up next time," Annabelle called with a smirk.

Inara sipped down her cherry limeade margarita, giving Annabelle a squinty eye, “That reminds me, are you two thinking about having a baby any time soon? Maybe we can sync.” The Tigress had been feeling much better lately. Not entirely ready, but twenty-twenty looked like the year she would try. Either that, or the end of this one.

Yonten shrugged. “We’re fine right now.” He wasn’t sure he liked the idea of having so many pregnant women. Three were enough. However, that belonged in Fates hands. Yonten would have to suck it up.

“Oh lord, well, I hope by then our job for the Russians is done,” Wesley chuckled. All the pregnant women would be in separate homes by that point.

“Nah ah, I want my pregnancy with Ellie.” Inara insisted. “Even if I had to fly to her.” She would make that trip.

“That reminds me!” Wesley smiled, setting down his poolside beverage. “My planes are basically done. I’m having test flights done as we speak. In two days I will have four of the fastest passenger planes in the world. So I suppose it could work.”

Annabelle had to entirely agree with Yonten. Even if she was more comfortable after training with Diki, she didn't exactly want to jump into pregnancy. A little more time with him and Jinpa as a family sounded like a better plan. That and she wasn't quite ready to give up drinking.

"Yes, we will have our pregnancy together," Ellie agreed, scooting closer to Inara and throwing a free arm around her. "Everest had already promised me a girl to keep things even."

Pulled away from his drink by his name, Ev looked confused before catching up. "Uh, no. I said we would try but I made no promises for a girl," he corrected her.

"You did the night of Willow's wedding. And don't try to say you were drunk, because I told you that and you said," she cleared her throat for her best impression of your husband. "I'm just drunk on you and how hot you are as a mom. You want a baby girl, I'll get you a baby girl."

Rosy had to laugh, completely able to imagine it. "Well I know that Lauri and Oliver were going to try a kid once Amelie is a ways along. I think we won't be quite so eager to jump on that horse again."

"Are the four of you planning on repopulating the earth?" Gordon asked as he and Joao swam over. "If so it sounds like Wesley's super speed planes are just going to be used to satisfy cravings at ridiculous speeds."

That earned a laugh from the hunters. Wesley said, “Well an inventor isn’t always sure his technology won’t be used to satisfy the cravings of pregnant women.” Take-out delivery thought it was a gift to lazy people or a fun party night. It didn’t realize what an amazing time savor it was for fathers appeasing their pregnant wives.

Inara said, “Besides, I totally think we all have the cutest babies. Might as well bring more beauty in this dreary world.”

“You know, that’s something I mention in my speech,” Wesley said, giving Everest a wink. “The beauty we bring in this world.” The Fox had his present ready and waiting for when he ended his little heart to heart for the audience.

Interested, Everest was still hung up on the hook he had found himself on. "I look forward to that, but," he turned his attention back to Ellie. "Baby, you can't expect me to just make a girl. It doesn't work that way."

"Oh? Wesley made one. Go get tips from your bromance and find out how you're getting me a girl," she argued stubbornly. "You have three years to figure it out, Everest Crosse."

The sharpshooter looked to Cory and Wesley. "Wha- I...do either of you get this? These unprecedented demands."

“Don’t look at me, Ev, I gave my woman a girl immediately for this very reason. Satisfy their needs first before your own. Otherwise you get stuck in your position,” Wesley teased, leaning back to accept the kiss to his cheek from Inara.

“Exactly,” Inara chuckled.

Cory popped a brow, dripping wet from his return from entertaining Jasper and the kids. When he got caught up on the situation he chuckled, “Yeah, Everest. That’s why I did a girl first too.” He sat down beside Rosy with his arm draped across her shoulders.

Rosy leaned over to give him a well deserved kiss for his hard work with the kids. And of course a little praise for the fact that she was getting a beautiful little girl right away with the man in his life. "See, you shouldn't have messed that up, Everest," she teased her brother.

"Guess you better put your back into it, babe," Ellie concluded as she took John back in her arms, letting his feet just barely touch the water that made the little boy squeak before touching it again.

"So many little ones. Andriy will have many little buddies," Joao chuckled, leaning against the edge of the tub and drinking his summer appropriate fruity drink.

Cory, happily bright from Rosy’s kisses, said, “I just love the idea of all of us making this big ole family. They’re gonna grow up so close and be a support for each other.”

Wesley hummed thoughtfully, “Did you read my speech?”

“No,” Cory chuckled.

“Well that’s in it too—,” Wesley reached for his refill and sat back with Inara in his arms again. “I’m very close to just giving it now before we eat, at this point. I won’t stand for this plagiarism.”

Yonten laughed, giving Everest a nod from behind Annebelle’s mass of red hair. “Did you write a speech?”

"I can neither confirm or deny the extent to which I plan to celebrate my dear friend and bromance. I would hate to spoil the surprise," Everest insisted.

"Sounds like a yes to me," Ellie offered as an answer to Yonten. "Must be why he's been up so late at night and pacing our room. At least it means he gets to be in charge of midnight feedings."

Wesley grinned, “Well I can neither confirm nor deny that I will be exceedingly happy to hear what you may or may not have prepared.”

“Oh goodness, do you guys need a moment?” Inara chucked.

“A moment? This is a lifetime package, darling.”

Inara gave her husband’s cheek a pat. “Well save some for me.”

“Of course; always.” Wesley kissed his wife.

“Weeeellll, if you don’t mind—,” Cory glanced at his phone, knowing the three friends were nowhere near the puzzle yet, but on edge to hear a word. He put it aside with the alert volume all the way up. “—I would like to invite everyone to play Sharks and Minnows with me for my birthday. We will eat, have mudslide ice cream cake, and then we can move to your bromanceiversary segment.” Cory got up and motioned for them to follow. “Now come on! Into the pool guys!” He insisted.
 
Last edited:
"You heard the birthday boy," Rosy happily chimed in as encouragement for those who were slower moving. Ellie dipped out of the pool for just a few moments to set John in his pool-side bassinet. It was plenty far from the waters edge and had sensors within to alert them of any dangerous moving or if his vitals were not in their norm. This not only freed up the newest parents, but also Gordon to join in.

"Why do I have a feeling this is going to end just like New Year and I'll end up dragging you all across the pool?" Everest sighed as he followed the others.

"Well that's because we like Cory too much to do it to him as a birthday hazing," Annabelle smirked, tugging Yonten along with her. "You on the other hand. Well, we live to torment you."

Joao, rising up from freshly dunking his entire body underwater had to point out. "We like you, but in different way. More fun to pick on."

Wesley grinned, “Oh I have to agree with them there, Ev.” Seeing those lines of his besty’s face deeper and take on that pug-like adorableness.

Feeling a bit of pride and importance, Cory gave a clap of his hands for attention. “Alright you guys, you know the rules!”

“I don’t.” Diki said, swimming over. Even without much effort she cut the water like a knife. “What are they?”

Cory and the others filled her in on the expectations of the game. The demon grinned, thinking this sounded like something right up her alley. Her eyes glanced at Inara and Ellie who were probably her biggest competition. Inara had months of conditioning to bring her back to her fit self. Ellie was not far behind. Then again, Diki knew Annabelle’s speed was improving from her piglet practice. Not a single piggy dropped last time.

“Okay now everyone is ready!” Cory chuckled, getting into position. Yonten chose to be the shark first. Everyone else positioned themselves in the mid-circle pool, where they could stand (well, almost everyone; Inara barely could) if they needed to.

“Wait! Music.” Wesley commanded his speakers and a pleasant, fun tune played in the background. “Arlgiht— GO!”

The sloshing of waves and the swooshing of friends and family this way and that proved some challenge for Yonten, but he did make two hits. Wesley got bit on his leg, Rosy got bit on the shoulder, and Yonten was a finger width away from snatching Inara. The rush of bodies and laughter drew the attention of the children.

“I wanna play!” Lottie said, immediately rolling over the barrier between the kiddy circle and the middle pool to join.

Hye and Kazumi helped Jinpa, Kit, and Jasper over the edge too. The assistants helped maneuver the littles in front of them, as if the kids were the mouths of a bigger bodied shark. Diki took Jinpa so that Kazumi wasn’t burdened too much. This meant she was slower, which helped overall.

“Raa!” Jasper giggled, coming after Rosalie. The boy wasn’t aware she already became a shark, but no one thought to correct him. He ‘caught up’ and nibbled on her hand he pulled on.

Rosy let out a play cry of pain as she was bitten by the fierce Jasper Shark, making a scene of falling back in the water before slowly breaking back through it. She even put her hand on top of her head as a mock fin. "Little fishes better run! Jasper the Shark is out for nibbles!"

Baby Kit pointed with a passion. His finger directed him to Joao, where he latched on to the hulking man with his hands and pressed his binky mouth against his shoulder to ‘bite’ him.

The Brazilian mountain looked down at his shoulder in confusion. "What is this?"

"He's bitin' you, mate. You're a shark now!" Gordon chuckled as he ran away from Rosy who had started toward him.

"Peh, cannot bite without teeth," he murmured, but admitted defeat. "I am shark, raaaaa, run fishes." He lacked the theatric performance but made up for it in his size.

Charlotte had swimming lessons since she was born. She, like her mother, was shaped for water travel. The little girl slipped up to Ellie with arms wide for catching and a smile as big as her joy.

"Ohhh no! Sharklotte is coming to get me," Ellie squealed as she moved to make a run for it. The young girl was fast, but Ellie had an advantage with her size and own water experience. Still, she had no problem gradually letting Lottie catch up to her and eat her, for the sake of keeping it playful.

Annabelle enjoyed the infectious mirth of her son as he was led through the pool. "Ohh no! I don't want to be bit by this baby shark!" she said with a happy cackle, just barely keeping out of his reach, continuously looking back at him as they moved about the pool.

“No escape!” Diki sped up for Jinpa. The baby simply loved being toted around like this! All the better that his mother was his target. As soon as his tiny hands clasped on her arm he tried to bite, but it turned into a giggle mouth that merely pressed against her skin. “Hah! Got you— now you shark, bitch.”

“Baby shark attack!” Cory chuckled from where he saw it happen.

Charlotte, now attacking others alongside Ellie— mainly trying to catch Inara at this point—couldn’t help but begin an iconic children’s classic. “Baaaabyyyy SHARK, doo doo, doo doo, doo doo!” And thus began a chorus of the other children joining in on the song. It soon morphed into their own version.

“Gordon SHARK! Doo doo, doo doo, doo doo!” The children sang when they caught him. “Hye SHARK, doo doo, doo doo, doo doo!” Leaving no one behind. Once bitten, the kids sang, “Kazumi SHARK! Doo doo, doo doo, doo doo!”

Now, aside from a few repeats, such as Joao being bit by Lottie, just so they could sing his name, just about everyone became a shark and now Cory brought to their attention that the game had finally finished. “What do you want to play next guys?”

“CHICKEN!” The children slashed as they said so, climbing up their preferred people. Ellie had been Lottie’s loyal buddy in the hunt for Inara that proved successful. Now Lottie made her way up Mount Everest. She would have chosen Joao, but she had her favorite Uncle too close to do so. Jinpa picked Annabelle and Jasper, of course, chose Cory. Baby Kit had some trouble, realizing once more that Andriy wasn’t around, which made him sad, but at least he had his other favorite person— Rosy. Wesley took Inara up, Hye got onto Kazumi’s shoulders, and Diki suggested herself for Ellie.

Yonten finally got his chance to clammor up Joao’s back. The Brazilian mountain endured a dark chuckle and a smirk. “I can see why Natalia likes you homie. You're jacked, man!” Of course, that wasn’t the only reason, but he didn’t need to know that.

Joao tried to look up at Yonten on his shoulders, his sturdy body holding still while he was scaled. "Thank you?" he answered slowly, unsure if he should take it as a compliment or not. "Just uh, not too close to head, please." There were personal space limits, even for a friend.

Chuckling Yonten said, “Yeh, gotchu homie.” He would do his best, though, no promises.

Annabelle kept a secured hold on Jinpa who seemed to love being up high, smirking. She'd let him decide who they went up against and which direction they ran after. With numbers uneven, Gordon took the chance to slip away and get himself another drink, encouraged to enjoy the day just like the others.

Ellie was grateful Diki was pretty compact, easing back up to standing once she was up on her shoulders. They would be fine against the adults who hoisted kids up, but they'd be struggling against anyone else. "Just keep yourself on tight, like a panda cub," she said with a giggle as they nearly tipped over with the first step.

In accordance with the request, Diki’s legs latched onto Ellie like iron— well, almost. She didn’t want to choke the Phoenix! The fire bird might rise up and attack! “Read? GO!” Diki directed Ellie to fight against Yonten. Brother and sister waged chicken war as they grabbed hands to hands.

“You going down!” Yonten grunted.

“No— YOU!” Diki thrust her front forward and wiggled her arms.

“Whoa, whoa!” Yonten was thankful his base was strong. Joao’s mountainous roots kept him from falling. “Hurr!” He maneuvered just as she did, but with Joao they forced Diki to teeter dangerously. It was all on Ellie now, or the’d flop!

Jinpa and Annabelle were chasing Kazumi and Hye, until they finally engaged in an epic splashing battle where the assistant tower fell to the advancing Tibetan baby boy. The wild giggling of delight signaled Jin’s victory. But who was next? His tiny fingers pointed to the others— they were going down!

Across the way Everest and Lottie, a dynamic duo, was plowing down Hye Inara and Wes. Much less by skill than courtesy, but still! “Hah! Coming for you!” Charlotte pointed at Baby Kit.

Baby Kit, who sat atop Rosalie, giggled through his binky and squealed with joy when Lottie and Everest came over to them. What they suspected would be an adorable battle turned into a comical scene where Kit thought the game entailed transitioning from one mount to the other and giving Lottie a hug.

Inara chuckled, “Oh, my son. Winning battles through love.”

Well, if so, then Kit decided to retire. He slipped down from his military victory and floated over on his seal from the wedding to his mother who grabbed him up. Baby Kit boasted he had won by patting his belly and saying ‘I Win!’ Wesley was absolutely delighted to hear it, saying they had another Casanova in Kit.

“Oh, watch out! Here comes Jin!” Inara hyped up Lottie who looked just in time for the baby to nab her hands.

“Ahh, Jin-Jin!” Lottie giggled, wiggling weakly. She had grown up enough not to worry if she was on the losing end for a baby.

“Raa, here we come!” Jasper had been practicing his ‘r’s and they were sounding wonderful.

Cory shouted with delight. “THAT’S RIGHT, HERE WE COME!” Lottie switched one hand to Jasper, and so did Jinpa. “The Battle of the Three Armies!” Cory narrated.

Rosy, relieved of their peaceful victory took an opportunity to sit on the side of the pool and enjoy the battles that ensued. Ellie and Diki were surprisingly holding their own up against Yonten and Joao, at least at first. It didn't take long though for the brawl above her shoulders to take it's toll on the phoenix. The boys had size and height advantage and eventually Joao takig a step too close caused her to lose her footing, both women spilling into the water.

"Aye Jinpa! You can do it baby" Annabelle cheered on her little man as the children had their own less aggressive fight with each other. They were all having fun and that was all that mattered.

Well, to most of the adults. Everest gave Lottie's shiin a good pat. "Cmon Charlotte, don't let Uncle Everest down! You are stronger than all the boys in the world and you don't need a man - kick their butts!" he became her cheerleader, earning chuckles from Ellie and Rosy currently watching.

"Always a competition with him," Rosy spoffed.

Exhaling with bromantic empathy, Wesley sighed, “Ugh, I love you.” To what Everest said to his daughter. That earned a whack from Inara who scoffed at him.

Torn between letting Jinpa win because he was a baby, and riding on the wave of praise from her Uncle Everest, Lottie’s mocha eyes fluttered between the baby boys until she came up with her own decision. “Woo!” Lottie allowed herself to be thrust aside by Jinpa and Jasper.

“Aww,” Inara would have loved it if Lottie won, but she was touched that her little girl was grown up enough not to feel the sting of jealousy; Lottie knew she could win, but she wasn’t prideful about it. Her little brother and her nephew’s good time made her happy.

Wesley chuckled, “It’s alright, darling, you’re still a winner.” He said to Everest.

"Good job, baby girl!" Ellie cheered on her beloved niece. She was getting so big and able to make the hard decisions that kids struggled with from time to time.

Lottie swam over and gave her Aunty a high five before diving back into the pool. She did feel quite proud of herself. There might be days in the future, here and there, when Charlotte’s flaws outweigh her virtue, but today the sun shined and she felt strong in the good work she did.

"Okay Jin-boo, it's just you and Jasper," Annabelle coached her son, stepping closer so the two boys could have it at each other. They were the same age and size, meaning it could be an interesting match up between the two of them.

“So it has come down to this!” Cory narrated further, encouraging Jasper to lock hands with Jinpa. Thankfully the little man was also in a good mood today. ‘Interesting’ could have meant one or both boys devastated if either lost, but they had hopes this match would end well.

Jinpa giggled distractingly, his upper body wiggling more than he was doing so for Jasper. Sometimes their hands unlatched, which meant a quick reconnect by the courtesy of Cory and Annabelle.

“You can do it, Jin-Jin!” Yonten cheered.

“Woo, Jasper!” Inara went to praise her son.

“I’mma det you!” Jasper made his call, though too soon! Jinpa’s wiggles somehow were enough. The tiny tyke on Cory’s shoulder slipped and fell into the pool with his buddy. Cory and Jasper surfaced to cheers of approval for Jinpa. Astonished, Jasper proclaimed, “You dot me!”

Jinpa raised his hands like he had seen Yonten do at times. “Yay!”

Annabelle had plopped Jinpa down to her arms, moving to Yonten so they could have their own mini celebration. "You did so good, my Jin-Jin," she praised him. "Gonna be big and strong, just like your daddy."

"You guys did so good!" Rosy praised them both, grinning ear to ear. Competition was fun from time to time, but it was also good to show the kids that you didn't have to win to have fun. Even if some uncle's were not as graceful of losers as their neice was.

"Everyone did great," Ellie agreed, climbing from the water so she could go check on John. "So great, I think you all deserve a piece of cake. What do you think, birthday boy?"

In-between talking and playing they had an ample amount of delicious grilled meat. It only befit the nearing of Cory’s part of the day to sing the ancient song of jovial celebration of his birth on this day, and indulge in a frosted confection baked baked by the geniuses of Avostoska.

“Yeah!” Cory grinned, hopping out with Jasper. The boy needed a cake, even if he didn’t have any ill will towards losing to Jinpa.

The tiny Tibetan clapped and babbled to Annabelle over just how happy he was! That made Yonten grin proudly. He came to sit beside the two of them and wrapped his arm around Annabelle who held Jinpa. “Sounds like a plan!”

Any birthday thrown ad Avostoska was given a cake large enough to feed the guests, and for the staff. Well, most. They had to make sheet cake too, otherwise the confection would be too massive to roll out. This one towered with three tiers, sporting a sword skewered through layers of dragon scales and expensive silks covered roses. This nodded to Sir Valerians favorite conquests. The time he took down a Red Dragon single handedly, and when he came to have his Princess Rosalie as his own.

1600651429588.png

"Oh, what a beautiful cake!" Ellie praised as it was brought out and everyone gathered about to sing happy birthday to Cory. "I never would have guessed this is mudslide!"

"Well quit your yapping so we can sing and find out," Everest teased her with a light nip to her neck. Everyone's stomachs had been filled with good meat and drink, but a sweet treat was welcomed by most.

Rosy came up beside Cory, wrapping an arm around his waist, grinning from ear to ear. This was all for him, and he deserved it. She happily took the honor of starting the group up in singing, "Happy birthday to you!"

Cory embraced his lady love with one arm and held Jasper in the other. He sang along with them, though replacing ‘To meee’ when his name came up. Then when it was time to blow out the candles all the children were invited to do it. A round of applause sounded in praise of their good job and for Cory. Cake was soon passed around. While Cory did want an ice cream cake, it turned out that they had to get scoops instead, if he wanted his ‘sword in the cake’ shape. It was no less delicious.

“To Cory!” Wesley raised a forkful of cake. “My wonderful, amazing, sweet, and talented brother, who I love, and who I hope I’ve done what I could to make the world a better place for him and his family. Cory, you’re an incredible young man, father, and fiancé.”

“To Cory!” The rest toasted their bite sized chunks and dug in to their healthy slice of moist, chocolates, fudgey, mounds of goodness.

As they were finishing their dessert two staff wheeled in a cloaked figurine. Inara would have spilled the details to Ellie about what it was, but she honestly didn’t know what Wesley had commissioned. Wes finished off his cake and stood by the two foot tall object. “As you know, I have a speech. Don’t worry, it’s not long.” He cleared his throat and grinned. “There are, in this world, few people who resonate so well as me and Everest. Together we bring the beginnings of a new era that will be made of innovative, supportive, and loving members of the community—not just from marrying women we can’t imagine how we’ve come to unite ourselves with, but through our children who are our future. Everest, ten years is not enough, never will be enough, and yet no less incredible than the twenty, thirty, and fourty to come. We will do so much more, see so much more, and I can’t wait to be a part of more adventures to bring some good in this world.” Wesley rested his hand on the cloaked item. “In honor of us, and our tenth anniversary as a bromantic couple, I present this statue made of tin!”

The sheet pulled away to reveal a mighty and slightly comical depiction of Everest and Wesley as a classic eighties power couple from fantasy and sci-fi. Everest posed with his favorite gun, standing buff and shirtless, with Wesley crouched by his legs, arms holding to his left one, dressed in a scant outfit seen on most ‘love interests’ on old movie posters.

Everest had lifted his glass to the toast, throwing back what was left to drink before the big reveal. His jaw dropped as the statue was made visible, clapping a hand to his chest as he stepped close. "Oh Wesley, you fox! This is absolutely fabulous. It looks just fuckin like us!"

"Eh, I feel like they may have been generous with your biceps," Ellie teetered in thought. "Although those legs are definitely Wesley's."

"Damn right they are," Everest let out a low whistle of approval before stepping closer and throwing his arms around his dear friend. " I wouldn't pick anyone else to grow old with, man."

Pulling a classic Han Solo, Wesley murmured, “I know.”

Inara shook her head with a smile. They were so dramatic! “Alright, love birds, save some for your wives.”

Cory chuckled at the tin statue. He couldn’t imagine getting something like that done with Oliver. However, he could see a nice sculpture of him and Rosalie as Sir Valerian and Princess. He would have to consider that some time.

“Homes, why don't you make something like that with us?” Yonten psh’d in slight jealousy.

“I’m sorry, Yonny Boy, but our connection is far less romantic.” Wesley spoffed, taking his seat by his wife. Eager to hear what Everest had to say, Wes prodded, “So, I trust you have something for me?”

"Dear, would I ever let you down like that?" Everest spoffed as he motioned a servant closer to them with two dark oak boxes, of the approximate size of a cheeseburger. "Just as you said, my beloved Wesley, the two of us are a monumental couple that came from an unexpected encounter. You might have showed up to try and win my little sisters heart, but you left that night with so much more. We are a pair to transcend many decades to come, and I can think of nothing better to demonstrate that we are timeless."

Inside each box was a handcrafted watch that had been carefully designed and requested by Everest. The face of the watch did not just reflect the time and date, never anything so simple. Rather it was a display screen showing various pictures of one or the other of them; the watch intended for Wesley showing a constant display of images of Everest, some he'd posed for with varying levels of suggestiveness while some still were more typical. There were also the occasional shot of the two of them in their bromantic embrace.

"It'll be able to hook up to your systems and has holodisplays," Everest explained as he pulled out the other box to show a matching watch whose face instead had images of Wesley. "I thought that for all of time if we are apart, you still needed to be blessed with the sight of your true love. Especially since Inara won't let me back in your bed ."

“Brilliant!” Wesley grinned, immediately putting on the priceless accessory that will surely be on his wrist when they chuck him in the extravagant, overly ornate coffin and massive tomb. “I love it, as I love you!” A brief showcase to the others preceded another bromantic embrace that brought a blush of green on their wives cheeks. Wesley grabbed Everest’s face for a kiss and turned to the applauding audience with their fists raised. The watches flashed between images, some of which they had taken for that photo shoot the women requested.

Inara chuckled, “If you don’t do something good for our tenth anniversary, I’m going to skin you alive.” She got up to pull her husband to sit, taking up his lap possessively. All in good fun! She gave Everest a wink.

BING! Cory reflexively brought up his phone to look at the messages. He had gotten one from Lauri earlier about them nearing their destination. It had been hours since then and Cory was beginning to worry. This time he got up and excitedly showed off the screen. “YES! They got it! Andiry opened it!”

“Ooo,” They came to look at the picture of Oliver, Lauri, and Andriy huddled around an opened glass orb surrounded by so many people that the house could not be seen. “Yes, yes, yes!” Cory did a rockin’ dance. “They just need to let Mr. Crane look it over and then it will be stowed in the trunk and headed to me!”

“That’s great Cor!” Inara smiled, clapping twice.

“Yes, I’m very happy for your Cory!” Wesley gave his brother a high five from where he sat.

Cory sat down beside Rosalie and gave her a joyful kiss. “This will be awesome!”
"Oh, that's exciting," Gordon said as he peered at the image. "Can't quite see what it is, but congrats mate. You can start a collection of artifacts."

"And tell unwanted stories about them, just like your dad," Annabelle chuckled. By now all present were familiar Roderick and his anecdotes.

"A nice birthday present for you," Ellie nodded in agreement.

Rosy beamed to see Cory as thrilled as he was, keeping ahold of his hand. "This is wonderful. I'm so excited for you, Cory."

“Not yet,” Cory answered, snuggling up to Rosalie, beaming with joy. “The Mr. Crane man is supposed to take a look at it. Looks like they haven’t tried to unfold it yet.”

“Think it is a sword still?” Wesley asked, looking at the way the ring-like metal bands were connected.

“Yeah, I think so.” Cory nodded confidently. “I want to wear it for our wedding. It’s going to be, basically, a giant LARP. I expect all of you to dress accordingly.”

Rosy was admittedly a little disappointed that it might be a sword. Not that she didn't want him to dress with a sword. If it made him happy, she completely supported him. Rather, it put a slight damper on her gift to him.

"Guess we'll find out soon enough," Everest said as he helped himself to a fresh slab of meat off the grill. There was no questioning where Ellie's cravings had came from, at least of the red meat kind!

Wesle said, “I am guessing I won’t be allowed to come dressed as a Emperor?”

“No, no you can’t.” Cory chuckled. “I want mother and father to dress like a King and Queen. You, as my brother, will dress like a Prince.”

They discussed the ranks, race, and attire along with who got to ride a horse and so forth, and before long Cory got another BING! Inara perked. “Oh, is it them?”

Cory pulled up the text and sighed, “Yes, but—.” He lifted his screen to show them all the three bows. “They’re not a sword.”

“Wow, those are beautiful.” Inara came closer. The three bows were nearly identical, save for each having a different gem inlaid at the handle.

Everyone huddled around to see the treasure within. "Oh, gorgeous," Ellie agreed.

"No sword, but is still very nice looking," Joao commented. "They are aged. And likely priceless."

"I think they will make a display to show off," Rosy agreed. "We can get a nice big case, maybe in your study if you prefer?" She had sense he was disappointed, but hoped they could remedy that shortly.

Cory nodded, mild disappointed. “Yeah, I guess. They’re pretty cool.” He draped his arm around Rosalie. “They would look really cool in my office. Maybe we can use this orb thing for...I don’t know, but, it’s pretty neat looking too.”

“Indeed. Ancient artifacts don’t turn up everyday.” Wesley noted the symbols were quite unique. For something as old as this, he wondered if it had some connection to the odd language they’ve been hearing mages speak. “Well, I’m sorry this didn’t work out for you, but I think you’ll see the night will prove fruitful. May I present this cloak.”

Two staff walked over with a long white cloak trimmed in gold and gems. Cory got up, smiling wide. He immediately put it on. “Wow, thanks!” He could wear it for his wedding day. It would go well with his armor.

Everyone applauded the cloak that was quite befitting of the noble young man. Rosy in particular thought it looked quite dashing on him. This seemed to be the signal for everyone to produce gifts if they had brought them. Ellie and Everest offered their present next to him, a new top-line pistol, complete with a personalized locking case he'd be able to open with his biometrics while keeping it safe from Amelie.

“Ah nice!” Cory grinned, running his hands over the box and the gun. The smallest part of his evolving ethics gave him pause, knowing this was meant for mages, but the grateful part of him exuded thanksgiving. “This is great man!”

Yonten smirked, “Yeh, that’s the shit.” He handed Cory his gift. A blade of silver. “Since you freak out over vampires.”

“Ha...ha...But thank you!” Cory spoffed. The children gave him an array of interesting pictures for gifts. One of which depicted Cory on a flying dragon, courtesy of Jasper. He was quite pleased with that!

Joao was up next, handing Cory a heavier box made of a lighter colored wood. "From me and Andriy," he explained as it was open. Inside were two pewter figurines, though they wouldn't be ones that would be found in any dungeon masters keep. One figure was quite clearly a depiction of Cory while the other was his fair princess, each about three inches tall.

"Oh, those are magnificent," Rosy praised as she peered at the miniature her over his shoulder.

"And can get one for Amelie made too," Joao nodded. "Have contact, can share."

Cory gaped, holding them up close. “Ooh, I can use this for our D&D games!” He already decided he would start a sheet for his little girl. Every year he would update it until she was ready to join in on the fun. “I would love one for Amelie! This will be great, thanks you guys!”

"Am glad you like," the Brazilian grinned, making sure to let Andriy know how much of a hit it was.

Last but not least, Rosy had her present brought over to her man. Unable to lift it herself, a cart was wheeled around, a black velvet cloth covering it. A round of butterflies fluttered in her stomach, hoping she had done well. Beneath the cloth was a commissioned sword and shield. The latter boasted the Cromwell coat of arms, a row of rubies and diamonds along the outer edge of the face. The broad sword had a smaller coat on the sheath with a diamond traced large ruby on the hilt. An thin engraving danced along the handles in elvish and read, 'I've taken your name, because you've taken my heart. Forever, your princess.'

1600651608753.png

Nothing prepared Cory for the coming present. Inhaling in utter astonished delight Cory came upon these mighty gifts with eyes that shined with the valor of Sir Valerian himself. “Oh my god.” He murmured, gingerly lifting up the gear to wear them. “Oh my GOD, this is amazing! This— it’s incredible—wow! Look guys!” Cory strut with his shield on his arm and his blade in his hand, whirling it with practiced grace.

Charlotte gasped in awe, “I want one too!” Wesley and Inara assured her she could, but only after having lessons. Lottie learned they were called ‘fencing’ lessons. That became yet another class on her list of interests: Ballet, violin, fencing, and fighting.

Cory came to Rosalie, gingerly helped her up, and gave her a kiss worthy of the Princess that she is, finishing with a gently placed one on her cheek. “There is no one else I would rather have given my name, and no one's heart I wish to cherish, than yours. Thank you, Puddin’. I love it.”

While the group applauded the sword and shield, Rosy was absolutely glowing from how much he enjoyed it. Holding him tightly, she felt her cheeks bright red. "I'm glad you love it," she meant sincerely. "I just wanted to make sure that no matter what you did get your sword today."

Cory smiled in completely contentment. “Rosy, there’s no other sword in this world I could love more than what you’ve given me. It’s simply not possible.” He held her in a lingering hug and gave her another kiss to the applause of those around him who he drowned out. When he broke from it he sat down with her and held her close to him. “Guys, this has been a great birthday party. Thank you for celebrating it with me.”

“Aw, you’re welcome Cor. It was our pleasure.” Inara came to give him a hug.

Wesley nodded, “We had to party hard for you, Cory, you truly are a good man.”

Yonten raised a glass, “That’s right homie. To Cory!”

“To Cory!” Another round of knocking drinks back. Merely an excuse for alcohol? Maybe. But when it was all said and done, they were sincere.

"We were so glad we could celebrate it with you," Everest said, regardless if the amount of alcohol he had a chance to indulge in.

"Aye, you a pretty damn good guy," Annabelle agreed, throwing an arm around Yonten. They were all pretty decent people and she felt like she'd lucked out with this family and friends.

Cory couldn’t be happier for their love and support, and the care they put into their gifts. They would be held dear. Rosalie’s more than anyone’s for certain. But he would keep that to himself so not to injure feelings! “Thanks. I love you guys.”

“Aw, we love you too,” Inara said, hand on her heart.

The rest of their night went swimmingly. People went in and out of the pool, some instigated another round of games. Soon the children were ready to go to bed. Jinpa curled up on Yonten’s shoulder. The Tibetan took him in one hand and Annabelle had his arm around her on their way to their room. Lottie, Jasper, and Kit were helped to sleep by Hye and Kazumi until Inara and Wesley were done cleaning up. Then the Von Helsing couple spent time tucking in their children until they fell asleep. Diki tapped out later than the others. She loved to swim, just like Yonten, and she didn’t have anyone to consider. As for Cory, he took his bride-to-be to his room to test out how well his armor could come off if the unexpected need should arise!
 
~oOo~​

The Von Helsing jet Cobalt landed in Maine by noon on the Fourth of July. Andriy, Lauri, and Oliver had to recover from the jet lag at the Cromwell estate before going north with the senior couple. They were dressed in formal wear. There would be Hunters and associates at this event, but since it became a mundie fundraiser they would sensor their speech. Fiona and Roderick dressed to impress. Thankfully Lauri brought two gowns. One more fancy than the other. The smokey purple dress with white lace complimented her style.

659F5FDB-3F65-4BFF-9F14-70D2B287C857.jpeg

“What do you think?” Lauri took a spin and posed.

Oliver turned to face her at the question, having just finished securing his own tuxedo and adjusting his cufflinks. Instantly his face relaxed to one of familiarity, a soft smile coming across his cheeks. "I think that no matter what priceless artifacts may be presented tonight, you will be the rarest in the entire room and steal the show, mon Amour," his arms found their way about her waist, drawing her close enough for a deep kiss. "Vous êtes absolument magnifique et je suis l'homme le plus chanceux du monde pour vous appeler ma femme." [[You are absolutely gorgeous and I am the luckiest man in the world to call you my wife]]

The Lamb melted in the paws of her Lion. “Ah, Comme j'aime la douceur que mon mari me parle.” The kind of words that made her heart swoon. “You are my priceless desire; my amazing husband.” She lingered in his hold and his affections until their alerts reminded them of their promise to Cory. The two descended the steps to join the others.

The luxury car that the Cromwell couple provided comfortably accommodated all of them. Lauri sat snug against Oliver. Andriy had his own side across from them. Fiona and Roderick took the farthest seats from the front since they were last inside. Their drivers were sectioned off from them so they had a private conversation about Kenneth Wallace and Hogarth Crane, and what to expect. They would most likely meet them upon arrival. Fiona expected many astronomy enthusiasts with thick wallets to be there too.

On the way to the party they were informed that there would be hors'd'oeuvres while the guests waited for dinner. After that the puzzle would be brought forth. During the time that people take their turn there will be dancing, talking, musical entertainment, bite sized desserts all around, and drinks. Then fireworks will top off the night. If all goes well they will set off an impressive rocket for the winner of the puzzle. Lauri, giddy, subtly encouraged a competition between her and Andriy. They would work together for Cory, yes, but first they could spend an hour or two trying to beat one another to it.

“Ah, there it is. It’s beautiful isn’t it?” Fiona smiled, looking out at the grand log cabin. The afternoon sun poured golden light over the structure and cast little diamonds over the waters of the lake the buttressed the boardwalk that led up to the front. “Kenneth Wallace is quite the respected dealer. He has his fingers in all the pies from the Far East to the West Coast. He acquired this woodland dreamland this year.”

“Magnifique,” Lauri praised.

ABCC36CB-CA32-4915-9E87-0B4236657559.jpeg

Andriy shared a respected awe at the sight, particularly at the outer structure and how it gave a look at the building's soul through the wide windows. Oliver looked toward Lauri with a grin of his own. It was a lovely building, no one could deny that, but in his mind even the grandest structure could have been a hovel without the love of his life. There'd been some discussion of just what home they'd build for themselves once their time at Avostoska ended, and in the end the Lion had decided he would take an approach as Cory had done; whatever his beloved woman wanted would be what he would ensure she was given.

"Truly a sight indeed," Oliver finally spoke, though whether it was said of the house or the love of his life was unknown. "Time to find out just how rusty my mingling skills have grown in the past seven months."

If Lauri had heard his thoughts, she would have had a hard time not becoming puddy in Oliver’s hands. He knew just what to say to get her fire started and her heart pounding. As it was, she simply held his hand comfortably in hers and observed the lovely home. “Oui, I think I shall have to stretch my social legs.”

Fiona chuckled, “Oh it shouldn’t be too difficult. Besides, if you have any lulls and don’t know what to do, just enjoy the gardens or dip your feet over the edge of the boardwalk.”

“I shall keep that in mind.” Lauri nodded eagerly. She didn’t mind the idea of water so close to the home. Just jump out and dive!

The car pulled up to the trail that led the Cromwells, Blairs, and Andiry towards the front door. Several fancy dressed people walked ahead of them. Fiona and Roderick took the lead here, with Oliver and Lauri second and Andriy pulling up the end. One after the other the guests greeted Kenneth Wallace and the silvery voiced woman on his arm. None could see from where they walked who it was, only that the sound rang familiar. When that batch of people moved into the cabin Fiona and Roderick were the first to greet Mr. Wallace and his companion.

“Aye, the guests of honor made it! Lord and Lady Cromwell, welcome to Pebble Lodge!” Wallace shared a handshake with them. Then he gestured to the young woman with him. “This is Miss Delevigne, my lovely date.”

“Pleased to meet you,” Alassiel offered her freehand to shake. The leafy design of the top of her dress clung to her upper body like vines, practically painted on with little left to the imagination. Silk wrapped tightly around her waist and spilled off her hips in several deep slits that were only noticeable when she walked. A full set of sapphire bedecked jewelry adorned her ring, wrist, neck, and earrings. In her hair were several blue butterflies that held up her ocean curls.

AC8C6967-74B8-4421-9126-5031D90274F4.jpeg

Neither Fiona nor Roderick had made it to Theo and Willow’s wedding. They smiled pleasantly and greeted Alassiel as perfect strangers. “Oh, the model?” Perhaps this was the only reason why they appeared less scandalized for seeing a woman in that dress. It helped that her delicate details of her gifted chest were covered by elegant flowers and leaves made of silk despite the amount of skin showing.

“I’m happy to know I haven’t been forgotten. But no, I am a former model,” Alassiel corrected gently. She had yet to look away from the senior Cromwell couple who dominated the view from her angle. “You are Cory and Wesley’s parents, are you not?”

Fiona felt flattered, “Why yes, we are.”

“Ah, heard of them have you?” Roderick asked proudly.

“Yes, I’ve met them in fact. I am a friend of Willow and Theo. We met at their—.” Alassiel’s gaze caught familiar movement that distracted her. She finally looked at the others who shuffled into view and she lit up inside. “Oliver, Lauri! Andriy!” She let go of Wallace’s arm to shake their hands, to the slight disappointment of her client. “Oh it’s good to see you again.”

Lauri nearly squealed, “Ah, Alassiel! You look gorgeous!” The Lamb pulled Alassiel for a hug despite the formality expected of the Seamaiden.

Mr. Wallace put on a proud grin. “She does, doesn't she? I picked the outfit out myself.” Not uncommon for clients to do.

“Oh?” His input wasn’t needed, and it made Lauri feel a little off about the compliment now. Did Alassiel like what she was wearing? In answer to whatever concerns Lauri had, the Seamaiden beamed a smile to ease her.

“Yes, a lovely gift—Thank you Lauri, you look amazing too!” There was too little said to tell if the Seamaid was pleased by the dress or compliant for her job. Alassiel lingered in the hug and then switched from the French maiden to give her hand to Oliver to shake. “You are ever the handsome Lion, sir.”

"So wonderful to see you again, Alassiel," Oliver smiled, keeping things more formal as he accepted her hand for a hearty shake. "Though I must warn you not to be as generous with such praise, less I grow too comfortable and cease improvements on myself in complacency." His arm soon found its way back to Lauri, held out for her to take hold of while they stepped aside to give room for Andriy to have his own greeting.

A laugh as soft as seashells floating in the water, Alassiel assured Oliver he was only getting better as he aged; a fine wine. As much as Alassiel’s first impulse was to embrace Andriy, she had more than just a client to attend to tonight and this meant employing decorum. However, her ocean eyes and tone of voice betrayed every restrained movement and modest show of amiability for what it was— Alassiel’s heart beat for Andriy’s presence here. “Hello again, moya Vyshnya.” Alassiel raised her hand to take his. Her smile could not be tamed. They texted once in a while and called in rare occasions. Being able to reach out and touch him was entirely different.

From the moment he had first heard her voice, Andriy had felt like a school boy in anxious wait. Even seeing her on the arm of another man couldn't put a damper on his excitement to be about her once more. When her gaze was on him and him alone, he could feel his heart racing, calling out to her no different than the waves she used to lull him in. "Is so good to see you, моє море," he said, fingers sliding along her palm and sending a wave of humming approval through his body. "And is such beautiful house, хоча воно блідне в порівнянні з вами." [though it pales in comparison to you] He fought the desire to take her into his arms and by only the luck of self control did he release her hand so that she could return to the man that she did not belong to.

Smiling for Andriy came so naturally and sincerely that Alassiels portrayal for these events was in danger of being recognized as an act. “Ah, that sweet tongue I know all too well.” The compliment was laced with innuendo. Alassiel couldn’t help herself.

Mr. Wallace’s hand beckoned Alassiel back to his arm. The Seamaiden smoothly transitioned into the position expected of an escort; at the leisure and pleasure of their client. “Well, good to know we’re all friends here. Heh.” He glanced between Alassiel and the others—okay, particularly Andriy. Thankfully her skills as a companion were such that a single smile from her eased his suspicious mind.

“Where is Mr. Crane?” Fiona asked, looking around.

“Oh, I haven’t seen him since this morning, but he should be somewhere among the people like we discussed. I said he should mingle while I stood here to meet arrivals.” Mr. Wallace pat Alassiel’s hand. “Wanted to get all I could out of this one. She’s a pretty penny.”

Alassiel gave a practiced spoff, turning her eyes away as if bashful. “Please, you flatter me sir.”

“Ah, remember, I said to call me Wally, my little Raindrop.” Mr. Wallace merrily leaned and winked heavily. The creases of his face resembled that of the cheap Santa Claus’s sold around Christmas.

“Well then, Wally, you are too kind to this old ex-model,” Alassiel insisted softly. She tried her best not to wind up staring at Andriy. Things somehow became complicated with him being there. It felt...wrong, to stand here with Wallace and not her Cherry. “Please, enjoy the hors'd'oeuvres. There is much excitement to be had tonight, or so I’ve heard. You should indulge while you can, my friends.” Alassiel couldn’t resist a brief moment of eye contact with specifically Andriy. “I’m sure we’ll bump into each other sometime tonight.”

A sparkling hope could be seen in her Cherry's dark eyes, lips pulled back in a smile he couldn't wipe as he nodded his head. "Indeed. One can only hope so," he said before taking cues from the others to pull away from Alassiel and Wallace. If anything had bothered him, it was the man's foolish actions to call her a raindrop. One does not call the ocean or the sea a puddle, no more than you would have called the Titanic a mere boat. His Sea was far too grand to simply be thought of as just a droplet when she did much more than ripple the water. It was a thought that would follow him a ways into the night.

Lauri kept to herself what she saw between them. Instead she made a move to walk with Oliver into the Pebble Lodge cabin. “Oui, we should.”

Roderick swooped an arm around Fiona, which revealed his concealed weapon. Mr. Wallace’s eyes glinted. He smiled warmly and said, “Forgive me, perhaps it was not clear— this is a gun-free zone, sir. If you would like, we have a closet for anyone who forgot.”

“Oh, of course.” Roderick parted briefly to have that handled. None were allowed in yet until they were checked for weaponry.

It was no surprise that weapons wouldn't be permitted, though it didn't seem uncommon to carry within the community they found themselves in. Andriy had opted not to bring a weapon to begin with, never overly comfortable with guns, while Oliver had a simple revolver that wouldn't draw much for suspicions. Though any pat-downs or checks wouldn't be aware that the true power for their night was in the Lithe suits both men wore beneath their tuxes.

Finally, when all that was done, Fiona took her husband's arm. “Thank you, Mr. Wallace.” She gave Alassiel a nod and the couple walked into the large log cabin, saying to the other three, “Come along.”

There were three separate sections that branched off the clearing in front of them that served as a dance floor; dining hall, lounge, sliding doors to the garden and lake. While waiting for all the guests, everyone was chittering and chattering around the islands of finger foods. A table to the side was where you would place your name on the waiting list for the puzzle that would be brought out later.

“Ah, my darling, I think I see Professor Kent.” Roderick gave a nod.

Fiona brightened. She turned to the younger people. “We’ll catch up. Enjoy!” The couple didn’t take long to make off.

Lauri gestured to the table. “We should get a spot.” They each put in their name. It turned out that there was a time limit for each guest. Lauri’s little fun of competition between friends would have to be used for a different day. Andriy would go first followed by Lauri and Oliver. Since they were a couple they were allowed to add their time together. At least it wasn’t against the rules to watch!

They had some time until they'd have their shot at decoding and opening the device. Oliver kept his arm lightly wrapped about Lauri's waist. "What would you care to do, mon Amour? Shall we have a nibble or go for a stroll? Andriy of course, feel free to stay with us...that is unless you're able to detach Alassiel from Wallace, then by all means do as you please."

"Eh, is working. Should not bother," Andriy said with little weight to his words. He hadn't expected her to be present and knew better than to assume what place he was permitted to be around her. Besides, there was something that was still itching at the back of his mind from the early morning hours he had held her and the messages he'd seen. This must have been the man who had doted upon her, but whom she hadn't agreed to see until another gave her some sort of coded information. Just what that was he hadn't been able to decipher in the weeks since, though now that he saw her and Wallace in person, it held his attention again.

Knowing she was in good company, especially since Fiona and Roderick were occupied with some astronomers and a wealthy entrepreneur, Lauri was comfortable encouraging the interaction between Andriy and Alassiel. “Maybe so, but it looks to me like Alassiel and Mr. Wallace are interacting with many people. I don’t see why you can’t be one of them.” The Lamb didn’t know what Wesley had planned for the dates. She honestly wasn’t sure if she was right about her guess, that Andriy could be like-minded with herself, Oliver, Cory, and Rosalie; mages currently, inexplicably, did not appear to be inherently evil. While hardened Hunters like Wesley and Everest might point to theatrics and acting, Lauri couldn’t shake there being another element to it all. “Just think about it.” Lauri would leave it there, giving him that room to make the choice. “For now, why don’t we take a look around? Oh I love the lake so close. Could you imagine winter here? The ice would be so smooth and wonderful for skating.”

Oliver could already imagine her flying about the ice on skates and no doubt leading little versions of them about. "I'm sure it would be quite the winter wonderland." Maybe another indicator that they and the young Cromwell's would end up settling in the Maine area. So far they only knew Cory wasn't a fan of London life!

The Lamb went on about her praise of the lake and cabin, though often her focus was on the ample space for people to enjoy get togethers, the forest, and the lake. Occasionally they crossed paths with trays of finger food, or they heard murmurs of the presence of ‘Mr. Crane’. They had yet to meet him face to face.

“If I may have your attention please,” Mr. Wallace's voice boomed out over the crowd. They quieted and looked over at him, who stood with Alassiel gracefully on his arm. “Welcome to my lodge!” The audience applauded. “As you know we are here for the celebration of the birth of the United States. All well and good! This is a great nation. Tonight I hope you find yourselves inspired by American ingenuity to solve the puzzle of the glass orb. He, or she, who does will go home with a priceless item for your halls. Provided that Mr. Cane— wherever the devil he is—takes a look at it himself before it is taken away. Aside from that we have a silent auction for the preservation of observatories supported by the esteemed Lord Roderick and Lady Fiona Cromwell.” Mr. Wallace began his descent from the top of the stairs with Alassiel, going towards the dining hall. “Come and enjoy dinner before the puzzle-solving and auction begins!”

The crowd funneled into the room where seats were chosen at their leisure. Unfortunately for Andriy, Lauri, and Oliver, they were unable to secure seats closer than three chairs down from their Seamaiden friend. The only vacant seat beside her was soon taken up by the long awaited Mr. Crane. He came out from below. The man’s black ponytail, smooth and pulled back, ended at his shoulder blades. His plain green formalwear, more an oriental tunic than a Western European suit, was accented by a simple jade Buddha dangling from his left earlobe. His left hand stretched out to pull back his chair, revealing the beginnings of jade beads wrapped around the length of his arm. Andriy, Lauri, and Oliver’s position made it hard to hear the conversation at that end of the table. Instead they were treated to the kind of talk Hunters would engage in at a mixed function.

Oliver, growing up with many functions like the current could fluidly adapt to slipping into a conversation or offering general remarks that were acceptable in any company. On the other hand, Andriy preferred to be the quiet table guest, speaking only if he was addressed and instead soaking up the conversations around him.

“I heard there was quite the scandal in your family, Mr. Averell.” A woman with a pinched nose gingerly prodded. “A convert to Paganism was it?” The granddaughter, sadly, became Awakened. Not by her choice.

“Unfortunately yes,” sighed the senior man. Not a close relative of the former caregiver to Kaylee, but a relative nonetheless. The man had been responsible for a few well known hits. One of which ended in the demise of Princess Diana. “My granddaughter. Such a tragedy. I had to personally cut communication.”

The patriarch of the Averell family, this man, had to eliminate his Awakened granddaughter. The path most chose when it came to this tragedy. Wesley knew of a one or two who discreetly imprisoned them instead, because of sentiment. This was most often the case for mundies who sympathized with mages. Rehabilitation for these Hunters meant forgiveness of their crime of fraternization. Not everyone agreed.

Another older gentleman, though clearly nowhere near the age of the aged Averell man, said, “Well, sometimes these things happen.”

Fiona sighed and nodded, “A tragedy, if I do say so myself, Mr. DeLancre.” She knew he had a hard time with things that ‘happen’ sometimes. Since his son had embarrassed the family at one of the most important events of the century, they were all but crawling back into good society.

“Nothing to do now except work to regain your composure.” DeLancre said, choosing not to dwell. There would be opportunities to recover reputation. Sometimes that meant gaining praise through ruining someone else’s. He would be lying if he didn’t hold some bitterness to Cory or Wesley. But he didn’t say so. Shifting to a more comfortable topic, he asked, “Mr. Averell, how is business going?”

“Well,” he managed, trying to finish a bite of food to elaborate. “We’re enjoying a run of good luck working with Applewood, White Line, and the Navy. A slight setback with Applewood, as you know Lady Cromwell, but we’re excelling at the designs for White Line. They are planning to launch Titanic 2, in the year 2022, did you know?”

“Really?” Fiona perked.

Lauri knew that ship. What was supposed to be the a luxury maiden voyage spelled doom for hundreds of lives. “You know, they say that there is evidence to assume it was an insurance scam.”

Roderick cleared his palate and asked, “I’m sorry, an insurance scam?”

Nodding, Lauri said, “Oui, the ‘Olympic’ was a ship that had many issues.”

The cruise line couldn’t get rid of it without losing money. So during the construction of their new ship they touched up the ‘Olympic’, changed its name to ‘Titanic’, and the new ship they named was labeled as ‘Olympic’ to deceive people.” But there were still physical remnants of the Olympic as it was before being covered up, such as the number branded into its propellor, or the number of windows on the hull, or certain quirks found in its structure only people who have sailed on the Olympic would know.

Evidence was harder to ignore when you read the diaries of the staff mentioning “Hating to sail on this ship”. How do you hate sailing a ship that has yet to set off on its first voyage? Or how the crew noticed that their captain went to sleep fully dressed on the night of the tragedy, when he had not done so this whole time. Even more damning, at the trials the people responsible kept correcting themselves, calling the sunk ship the ‘Olympic’ instead of ‘Titanic’. Curious that the different people being questioned would consistently, naturally refer to the cruiser with the name of an entirely different ship several times. But why go through all of this trouble? Money.

Thus switched, the plan was to load the, quote “Titanic”, with the least amount of equipment since they meant to sink it. The lack of lifeboats had nothing to do with aethstetic. A ship called the ‘Californian’ was discreetly hired to wait nearby to be the rescue ship. Why bother wasting so many lifeboats when you had a whole other ship ready to take everyone to safety? When the Titanic was set to sink, not by an ice burge— that the crew had successfully navigated along this route thousands of times before—but by the coal fires they lit on purpose to set the hull smoldering, the Californian would see their color-specific fireworks and arrive to save the day.

However, unbeknownst to them, seal poachers were hunting in the dark between the Californian and the “Titanic”. When the Titanic sent out their distress signal and set off their colored fireworks, they were being blocked but the poachers who called their seal boats to the main ship with their fireworks. The Californian saw fireworks, yes, but not the ones for them. So they sat. They waited. And not far from them the Titanic sank to the depths of the sea. For what? Money.

“Men, women, children— all dead, because of greed.” Lauri shook her head at the tragedy. “Un tel chagrin.”

The tale enraptured them, though some were skeptical. “Well, I don’t know...I’d have to look it up myself.” Averell might not get around to it until later. “Forgiven me, but this sounds like a wild conspiracy theory.”

“I suppose what is convincing to some is not the same for others,” Lauri admitted. “I was swayed by the personal diaries of the staff who died. They gain nothing from lying in their private journals.” Even if she wasn’t sold on the physical ship itself, she can’t rationalize so many people dying, holding on to the lie, to no sensical advantage.

Enjoying his Lamb and her artistic ability to tell a story, Oliver was still not surprised to find some people who wouldn't take an alternative to the truth they knew. It was no doubt a preview to how the same people would respond to any positive talk of mages. They would need concrete evidence to believe anything they were told, and even then they'd believe it was fabricated. "An interesting possibility," he offered a neutral response, though he didn't expect this to be the type of dinner where people would be too worked up. "There have been worse things done in the name of profit, but regardless a tragedy for lives lost without reason."

The point Oliver made landed well for some of the more open minded of them. Although, and perhaps not surprisingly, Mr. Averell held his deeper opinion to himself. Instead he said, “Well, we can at least be assured of our good reason.”

To what he meant, the mundies of them didn’t know, but the Hunters nodded sagely. Fiona and Roderick counted among them. They tended to believe collateral damage came with the hard decisions and few had not numbed to it. Lives became numbers that weighed on a scale, and they did little more than sigh and shake their heads before moving on to the next hit.

At the end of dinner the guests were eager to get on with the puzzle! Those who were waiting for their turn danced, or walked around the gardens, or hovered around the dessert tables dotting the edge of the dance floor.

Although Alassiel was here for specific important reasons she found herself thinking about Andriy wandering around the lodge. Just as often as Andriy came in her line of sight she looked his way, but could do nothing but tear her eyes from him and focus on her client. She could not approach him or any of them. Andriy, Lauri, and Oliver would have to make the move to spend time around Wallace. Unfortunately Alassiel’s client moved around like a busy bee, not long at one flower before rushing off to another. It would be difficult for her friends to gain the man’s attention to actually spend time with her.

Thinking of some way Alassiel could keep Mr. Wallace in one spot long enough to speak with her friends, if they were nearby to catch in conversation, she asked, “May I have a look at the puzzle, Wally?” Alassiel rose her shoulder and tilted her head adorably. “Before someone here solves it and whisks it away?”

“Ah ahahah, aaaah look at yah— how can I say no?” Mr. Wallace moved to the large orb, parting the crowd with his presence and his voice.

Alassiel meant to glance around for her friends and hoped she might see them with the gathering, but soon found herself consumed by the ‘puzzle box’. The Seamaiden reigned in laughter as soon as she came upon the glass orb. Why, it was a common vessel in Aarin for liquor made by Fae! Someone had emptied it and stuck an odd device inside. Probably an impromptu chest; something they grabbed for practical momentary use. The guests had been pouring over the small mechanism, turning it, clicking the buttons. All the while the curved shafts inside the bands were being pushed and pulled. These were meant to adjust the pressure for the liquid as it aged. They could fiddle with it all day and night and get nowhere. The wider, flat metal disc that they assumed was the base of the orb was really the top. The most amusing part? It wasn’t locked. They just needed to press in tabs on the sides and twist. The container would open up easily. Alassiel wondered if Andriy would discover this from observing the symbols. The sketch of the scroll to the side, as a part of the small exhibition, showed the correct way the letters were meant to face. Curious, Alassiel decided not to say a thing. The Seamaiden trusted in the abilities of her love interest. And oh, how much his intelligence enticed her! Nearly as much as his kindness.

“What do you think, my Rainrop?” Mr. Wallace grinned, giving his escort a kiss to her hand. “Do you think you could solve it?”

“Oh me?” Alassiel feigned ignorance. “Why, I can’t say there is anything to solve.” Too true, and it made her laugh inwardly. “I’ll leave that to the others.” She stepped closer to the container to get a better look at the device. Gold, encrusted with gems. Three stood out, each set in the center of the thickest part of the metal bands. These were clearly amethyst, diamond, and peridot. They were each held a drop of glittery crimson liquid in the center of the gems. “Beautiful.”

“Yes, but hardly compared to you.” Mr. Crane’s voice prompted Alassiel to turn. “Sorry for interrupting Mr. Wallace, but there are two women eager to make your acquaintance. Miss Claire Sheldon and Miss Donna Larabee.”

“Ooh, right.” Mr. Wallace chuckled heartily. He looked down at Alassiel and offered an apologetic smile. “I made a promise to dance with them. You’ll have to be on your own for a while.”

“May I have a dance?” Mr. Crane asked, left hand outstretched and palm up toward the Seamaiden.

Alassiel meant to bow out, but Mr. Wallace practically pushed her forward. “Have a go, Mr. Crane! I should be a little long, I’m afraid.”

Mr. Crane slipped into step with Alassiel at the first note of the song that just began. They adjusted position to accommodate his dominant side as a left handed person. The clack of his Buddhist beads wrapped around his arm beneath his long sleeves could be heard. “So, an ex-model? How old are you?” Mr. Crane asked, intrigued.

“I turn twenty this year.” Alassiel answered pleasantly.

“Really? You don’t look a day over sixteen.” Mr. Crane praised, a small smile spreading as his eyes evaluated the woman before him.

In fact Drowned Temples were where years could pass and not a single wrinkle could develop on their skin. They slowed the aging process too, drawing out the years that their maidens learned the skills they expected them to hone. Haurki had saved Alassiel what they presumed was ‘nine’, but even she did not know the measure of time that passed. Once on the surface her aging began to catch up somewhat. Documents written up for her pegged her birthday on November seventeenth, nineteen-ninety-nine.

“Youthful genetics.” The Seamaiden felt her skin prick with goose flesh from his stare, and her stomach dropped. There was also something about his face that rang familiar, though she couldn't place it. “And you, you’re an archeologist? The one who won this puzzle box from Dr. Higgs?”

“Photographer.” Cold, grey eyes drew up from below her neck to her ocean eyes. “They hire me to capture their journey in images. I had been in Slovakia for some time. But, since my winning hand at their table during a night of drinks and gambling, they sent me home. A bunch of sore losers. They never should have begun a game they weren’t willing to lose.” Mr. Crane’s lips tempted a grin of pride.

Alassiel studied his sharp features. “Are you willing to lose?” It came to mind, what with his comment towards her young appearance, and knowing he came for a trade, that it was really Mr. Crane who she would be taking from tonight.

“I am not practiced in losing without compensation for participation, if that is what you’re asking, Miss Delevigne.” Mr. Crane spun her around and drew her closer than she would have liked. What goes around comes around. Mr. Crane intended to cash in on what Karma owed him for what he put out into the world, even in the smaller moments of life. Karma merely conceptualized give and take, it did not value goodness or evil; every act of kindness allotted a person an act of equivalent cruelty.

Thinking of the puzzle and the stipulation of being allowed to look over the device before it is taken away, Alassiel believed his words. But a simple arrangement like this now appeared quite complicated just to take a peek at the device. “And what about entering into a trade?”

“That’s an entirely different dynamic.” Mr. Crane’s face came too close for comfort. The Buddha tilted towards his chin for the angle. “I give and take exactly as expected. Deviation is grounds for a comeuppance for those who violate my deal. That permits me to take anything I want to satisfy the transgression— even their prosperity.”

“How cruel.” Alassiel said the words without thinking. A mistake, she knew, but couldn’t quite help with this chilling man who had his hands guiding her on the dance floor, whose nose was inches from hers. She could tell he was failing to hide his intention to breathe in her scent.

“Perhaps.” Mr. Crane shrugged, the movement increased the blessed distance between them. “But I have never entered into any encounter wherein I do not come away with something I want from the other, even if what they have is what I must take because of their failure.” Those dark eyes glanced about her face. Karma would balance the scale, by his hand.

At once Alassiel felt trapped between his arms. A moment's pause of silence broke between them when Alassiel smiled and said, “Well, I shall keep that in mind if ever I have to make an arrangement with you.” She couldn’t quite tell him off. Not in this delicate situation. Not when her task ahead directly ‘violated’ his end of the trade. “For now, I think our dance went well.”

“Yes, it went really well. You’re an amazing dancer, so elegant.” Mr. Crane’s compliment came with an unwelcome slide of his left hand up her back.

Thanking the heavens that the song ended then, Alassiel cautiously moved to part from his hold, but found herself kept in place. “Indeed. I will let Mr. Wallace know you enjoyed at least one dance with his escort. I’m sure he will take pride in choosing a good companion. For now, I must go to him.”

Mr. Crane’s humorless smile flicked over at the rosy cheeked Scottish mutt enjoying his time with the ladies who procured him to themselves for the time being. “You’re wasted on him. He can’t dance and he has nothing intelligent to say.”

“My profession doesn’t rely on the talents or skills of my client,” Alassiel pointed out, putting resistance in his hold on her. The simple action seemed to brighten his eyes; his interest piqued. “Mr. Wallace has paid a service I am willing to provide. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a job to do, Mr. Crane—,” Again Alassiel pushed and could not release herself. While kelpies took pride in the superior quality of their Drowned Maidens, they did not design them for combat. Alassiel’s fit figure was no stronger than the average woman. Strength training with Lauri would yield mild improvements. The McQueen Cat Sì were of a different school of Almaeri, far too alien for a Drowned Maiden. Alassiel relied on her skills with a gun. This event forbade them. “—our arrangement is finished.” Her tone firmed. “I trust you are satisfied with the reciprocity and I hope you can respect that I am not practiced in allowing others to constrain me from my duties.”

Thin, long hands with more power in them than she had expected slipped from around her. Mr. Crane inclined his head in agreement. “Very well, Miss Delevigne. Maybe I will give you a call if ever I were to come to another soirée. They are quite prone to being dull without good company such as your own. I do think I have seen you at other functions as well. You’re quite good.”

Alassiel felt more herself and in control once she had parted from him. Her arms wanted to cross over herself, feeling much too exposed under his eyes than any others. However, she set one hand on her hip and the other draped across her front in an effort to regulate the tingle of disgust up her spine. Not just from this encounter, but now she knew where she had seen him before. Other wealthy estates who hosted human trafficking. Mr. Crane was deeply connected to that world.

The Seamaid smiled convincingly, saying, “I suppose. Don’t hold your breath, I have a very busy schedule. Good evening, Mr. Crane.” Alassiel didn’t stay to read his body language. She wanted out of that situation. Besides, she was eager to use this time to meet up with Lauri, Oliver, and especially Andriy!

Their entourage had ventured from the dinning table toward the center piece of the evening. Unlike the host, they didn't quite part the sea with their presence, though they did manage a few looks. Andriy in particular found it interesting that when Alassiel was given a chance to solve it she chose not to, even saying it wasn't a puzzle to solve. Knowing her enjoyment in riddles it felt slightly off, though perhaps he'd have to find a chance to steal when away later and question her.

That wouldn't be any time soon it seemed, catching sight of the Seamaiden whisked away to the floor by the man identified as Mr. Crane. Oliver took the opportunity to convince his wife for a dance, and while Andriy would have liked to keep an eye on this new man, he quickly found himself confronted as well. A gentle voice floated to his ears, tearing his eyes from the pair across the room to wind up face to face with a woman who was a few years his senior in an elegant burgundy aline gown.

"For such an illustrious affair I didn't expect to see anyone standing about alone," the blonde observed, her heels clicking with each step as she approached Andriy with nothing but confidence. "Rather than stare after a pretty face that clearly otherwise engaged, perhaps I can interest you a dance with a parallel beauty as an alternative? My name is Iris Carlysle. And you are?"

It had taken a few moments for him to realize that she was indeed talking to him, despite light jade eyes looking solely at him. "Oh, am here with friends," he answered, unsure of the offered hand that she was extending.

"Yes, the lovely couple with the British eclair to nibble on and his French wife," Iris amused. "These affairs are impossible to stay anonymous at. And you are their Ukrainian companion come with the Cromwell's to solve the mystery gadget. All good and well- let us dance." She was clearly not taking no for an answer, reaching for his hand and leading him out to the floor.

"Eh, yes. To solve the puzzle," he agreed as she took the liberty of molding their hands and bodies into a hold before dancing. Their movements followed the required steps and turns for the music, though to him it felt mechanical rather than flowing. "You will try to solve it?"

A twinkle of a laugh sounded and she shook her head. "Hardly. I have little interest for what could be inside an old capsule. My husband is off tinkering with it, or so he claims. I wouldn't be surprised if he found greater interest in something of the flesh." The phrase was clearly lost on her dance partner, causing the young woman to lean in for clarity. "He, like many men, find interest in exploring the beds of as many as they possibly can, regardless if that is a marriage bed."

Realizing that she spoke of infidelity, Andriy immediately felt awkward, unsure of what he was supposed to say to that. "Oh, am sorry to hear..."

"Don't be. I knew the man I married and still, here I am. Once a wanderer you can never expect them to stay in bed," she spoffed and shook her head. "Now...your friend on the other hand. Well, she seems to be the other end of such a problem, don't you agree?" One finger from his shoulder pointed in the direction of Alassiel and Crane. "She picks and chooses, but still wandering none the less."

The implication that Iris would compare Alassiel to her cheating husband didn't sit well with him. At all. "Is not like that. She is...we met at wedding," he finally settled on, unaware of just this woman's status, though he did know her surname to be for hunters.

"Sugar, where it begins us completely irrelevant. I'm sure the entire room can see those puppy dog eyes you've been giving her since you arrived," Iris said with delight. "Chasing a woman who makes such a life for herself... well, sounds like you're out for just as much heart ache as I am."

The song was coming to an end and Andriy was quite ready to find himself anywhere else. "I do not think that is something to predict," he released his hold on her and offered a sheepish smile. "Would rather wait to see what time says."

"Oh there you are, darling. I was wondering where you had scampered off to," a deep voice sounded behind them, a well-tanned man with a chiseled chin said as he draped an arm over Iris. "I see you found yourself company. Mister...?"

Not about to be caught in whatever husband and wife were going through, he nodded and accepted the offered free hand for a polite handshake. "Andriy Manhko."

"Ah, Mr. Manhko," the man gave a firm responding shake. "Benjamin Carlysle. Will I be able to steal my wife back from you?"

"Oh did you lose your own company, dear?" Iris stressed the word though her face was just as pleasant as before.

Things would not be pleasant for long, cueing Andriy to depart. "Speak of company, I must find my own. Thank you for dance, Mrs. Carlysle."

"Oh, the pleasure was all mine," she purred as he turned to leave, though she and Ben also turned to part, needing garden privacy for the argument to follow.

Once he was left to his own devices, Andriy had lost his sight on Alassiel as well as Oliver and Lauri. Sighing, he moved away from the middle of the floor, lest he wind up in the middle of another marital spat.

Little did Andriy know that the winds had changed and the tide was coming for him. Alassiel took wicked delight in coming upon her Cherry from behind. She had a goofy idea and, like a school girl, she was giddy with anticipation of her tease coming to fruition. Unfortunately two men who saw the currents of the ocean heading by and decided to make voyage.

"Good evening, Miss Delevingne. I am Richard and this is Kaden. We are interested in connecting with your agency." This man smelled of liquor. His smirk reminded Alassiel of self righteous men and women she had known before. Hardly the clients she was interested in, aside from ruining their chances of destroying the lives of others.

"Oh, well, I can speak with you later if I get the chance, right now I'm--"

Kaden curled his smile like a sneer, "Escorts are no better than a stingy cocktease thot, Richard. Beautiful, but empty headed. You'll find better company in a whore. At least you get something out of it."

Before Richard could defend his interest in experiencing an escort himself, Alassiel decided to ride this wave, “Why don’t you go nibble on the melancholy, Kaden.” She said in a sharp tone, nodding at the table spread with the abundant variety of fruit.

“The what?”

“The melancholy— those little green balls.”

The men followed her point to the pile of yellow, orange, and green vodka soaked fruit. Richard coughed, “Um, my sweet, those are honeydew melon balls.”

“That’s what I said.” Alassiel’s tone conveyed ignorant annoyance.

Kaden snorted mockingly. Disheartened, Richard attempted to prove his friend wrong by just squeezing in a little detail that might clear things up for the Seamaiden. “No, you said ‘melancholy’. That's not a melon, that’s an adjective describing mood.”

Scoffing, Alassiel said, “Oh please—,” She flicked a loose curl in defiance. “—I would know, I’m vegan; my favorite thing to eat is fish.” Alassiel bobbed her head in a snobbish, self-satisfied manner.

Furrowed brows indicated a seed of doubt sprouted in Richard's mind. Maybe she wasn’t the sharp-witted, clever companion he expected. Perhaps an escort was a waste of time and money.

Unbridled snarky delight rang in Kaden's tone. “Well, anyway, we'll be off."

Good riddance. "So soon?" Alassiel didn't get a response. That was just fine! She smiled mischievously to herself as she advanced on Andriy. She stepped to his right, but tapped his left shoulder. While he looked to his left and found no one, she waited for him to turn right.

Not anticipating a playful encounter but more prepared for the Carlysle's to return and give him a headache, Andriy turned to his left with a slight hesitation. With no one in sight, his brows furrowed together before turning the opposite direction, only to be blessed with a sight beyond others. Immediately his brows relaxed and a boyish smile appeared. "Alassiel. Моє море має хвилі, повні пустощів, які я бачу," he lightly scolded her, though he was truthfully glad for a moment with her. [My sea has waves full of mischief, I see]

Delighted, Alassiel feigned innocence, “Oh you mean me, moya Vyshnya?” She carefully stepped closer, restraining her hands in a fold against her front. “Well I suppose the sea is known to enjoy being playful.” She gave in to some admittance. “What brings you and the others here? Do you appreciate astronomy, or do you know the hosts?”

The elegance of the event around them was null compared to the woman before him, his smile only spreading as she neared him further. The urge to put his arms about her grew, but he knew this was not the place. "We come for Cory to solve the puzzle," he said with a grin. "Rosy cannot travel and he hopes is sword inside, so we try for his birthday." Recalling what he'd overheard while she was near it, he glanced about to see if anyone was near. "Am surprised you did not try yourself, моє море."

Alassiel was happy to hear they were being generous with their time for their friend, especially considering Rosalie’s condition. The Seamaiden insisted they send him a Birthday well wish from her. As for the puzzle, she found herself checking around them as well for any eavesdroppers. “Oh I did take a look, but…” she deliberated inwardly on if she should speak here. “...why don’t we take a stroll, moya Vyshnya? We can talk about the puzzle more comfortably around the garden paths.”

Regardless of what information she might give him, at that time Andriy would have blindly agreed to anything that gave him a few minutes alone with her. "Tak, we can walk," he agreed with a nod, hesitating as he wasn't sure if he was allowed to offer his arm to her or not to walk with her.

Seeing his uncertainty, Alassiel put him at ease by looping her arm with his. “If I may be so bold, моя черешня[my sweet cherry],” she said in reference to simply taking this position with him instead of a more formal request to walk while linked.

A few eyes were on them as the two made their way out of the cabin. Thankfully Mr. Wallace was occupied with those Miss Sheldon and Miss Larabee. They caught him up in a flattering conversation that he couldn’t have gotten away from even if he wanted to— and he didn’t want to! They were buttering him up skillfully. Alassiel gauged she had at least a half hour with Andriy before Mr. Wallace decided to drag her back.

Once well into the night and several yards down the winding garden trail, Alassiel said, “Now then, moya Vyshnya, I am curious to know your understanding of the vessel.”

While there wasn't any other way he would have wanted to walk than with his Seamaiden on his arm, Andriy was still well aware of her status and feared getting her in trouble for the work she chose to do. He kept as professional of a pose as he could manage as they traveled, assuming that if Oliver or Lauri were in need of him, he'd be notified. "Everyone says is ancient device and has theories of what is inside," he repeated back what he'd heard thus far. "Looking at it, seems very elegant and showy. But have not had time to examine closely."

Far enough away from the party, Alassiel felt comfortable walking comfortably close. Not many people were wandering the manicured part of the estate. “Mm, well, I think if anyone were to examine it they might find it isn’t as complicated as it seems.” Alassiel didn’t want to risk revealing herself as being Awakened, so she said, “The orb looks quite like an ancient container I once saw, for liquor. Probably in some old book.” There was no real need to whisper, but Alassiel leaned close all the same to say, “Although, it doesn’t quite look the same. Perhaps positioned differently.”

Andriy had to wonder just how much she knew of the device and what it contained. They'd come to the conclusion the markings on the container matched those of the mages they'd faced in the forest of Belarus; did that mean Alassiel originated where the powerful mages had? "So not meant to hide a treasure but used to," he hummed in thought, shifting his gaze to the deep ocean eyes he had fallen into. "You are clever, моє море, why do you not open it?"

“Oh, it’s not for me. I’m just an escort. My job is supposed to be entertaining people who often find themselves struggling through social events. I really don’t think Mr. Wallace has that problem though.” Alassiel cast an amused look back at the cabin. Her ocean eyes found themselves back to his. “Besides, I think whatever is in there should go home with you guys. Coming down here must have been quite the journey. Wouldn’t it have been a long trip for nothing, if you didn’t?” Alassiel didn’t know she held her breath in wait for his reply.

As much as Andriy did want to give his friend a worthy birthday present that he longed for, he expected no one would be upset if they came home empty handed. "Seeing you...this trip was not for nothing, even if it doesn't open," a sheepish smile betrayed the words he tried to say with confidence. "And I do not think you are just anything. You are far more than any one thing, моє море."

“Oh, moya Vyshnya. How can I go back and endure dreary company with a smile, knowing you are wandering around without me?” Alassiel slowed to a stop with him by a fountain. She eased them down to sit on the marble rim, gazing into his eyes. “Whatever the reason providence has brought you here, I am grateful. I have missed you, moya Vyshnya.” The back of her hand brushed his shoulder. “Моя мила, скромна вишня.[My sweet, humble cherry].”

Andriy could feel his heart racing in his chest, wanting her touch to linger and spread with a gentle greed. "I have missed you, too," he kept his hands in his lap so that they remained chaste. "I did not think you would missed me. You are wonderful and I am....me. I fear not enough."

Hot damn. Alassiel watched his mouth make the words that only quickened her heart. She could hardly count on one hand the people who were this modest who deserved to be praised. “Then I must rid you of any doubt.” Alassiel slipped her hand in his, closest to her. “You should be aware of just how much I have longed for your presence. How I have awakened to dawn and felt my bed cold, or when I have come out of my shower to find my room empty, or sit at my desk, my mind filled with riddles going unchallenged.” Genuine, sincere. The Seamaid could only hope Andriy understood. That he grasped what she was saying. “I do miss you. Texting is simple and practical, but it is not enough. I missed you dearly. ”

In that moment, all the knowledge of what he was expected to do vanished from his thoughts. The only thing to have any meaning to him was in his hand and speaking to him from her soul. The warmth that slipped from her palm and seeped into his own was like none other. The woman who could have the world if she asked had missed him. His thoughts immediately went to the next time he could see her, a time when she wouldn't have all these lingering eyes on her in such a commanding gown. "Can I see you? Take you on date. Той, кого ти заслуговуєш і можеш насолоджуватися мною, моє море."

The Seamaiden’s joy bloomed a smile that competed with the shine of her glittering ocean eyes. “Yes, yes of course. Send me the information and I will make room on my schedule.” Any conflicting appointment will be shuffled off to someone else or canceled altogether. She didn’t have her phone on her at the moment. It was in her purse, in the closet where the other women’s pocketbooks and handbags were hanging. Excited about the prospect of going out with him, she didn’t care what it was they did or where they went. Alassiel kissed his cheek. “Я з нетерпінням чекаю цього з нетерплячим серцем.” [I am looking forward to it with an eager heart]

Alassiel’s words and kiss sent another wave of joy throughout him, feeling her words to be nothing but the truth as she spoke them. "Tak, of course," he assured her. If it wouldn't likely cause a riot he'd have whisked her away just then, to nowhere in particular. Just a place they'd have to each other. Though if he had a few days to plan he decided he would need to do much more than just simply be together, she deserved something special.

Above them, music floated from open glass doors where a live performance was taking place. There had been an orchestra playing for a while but now it was reduced to a single piano player, starting up a gentle medley that Andriy knew quite well, his smile widening. Rising to his feet, he eased her to do the same, pulling her into a gentle embrace that was nothing like how he'd held Iris inside. Instead his body found its place alongside hers as if there was nowhere else he was meant to be.

Alassiel shifted fluidly with him, responding to him like the tides of the sea to the moon. She fit comfortably close, fully attentive and content. There could have been no one and everyone around them at this point and she wouldn’t have given anyone else a single glance.

Swallowing fears of rejection or his own short-comings, Andriy began to sing along with the music. "I've been watching you for some time, can't stop staring at those ocean eyes," his voice was just as tender as their intimate embrace had been, unable to take his eyes off of hers. The pools that sang out to his heart and now melted words from his tongue as he offered a simple serenade as a promise of just what she meant to him.



Sighing in a wave of contentment that kept coming and coming each moment she spent with Andriy, Alassiel did away with restraint. The song had touched her heart too deeply. His gentle voice, his hold so tender. She held him as she pleased, moved with his body as she pleased, and cared not that she should have checked up on her client by now. “Oh, my heart aches with care for you. I would give it to you, if you want it, moya Vyshnya.” Those ocean eyes stared up at him, filled with emotion that lapped against the shores of his affection she desired. Alassiel couldn’t stand leaving that place, parting again, without taking a chance to claim him.

To have her as his own? Would he dare be so selfish as to keep her from the rest of the world and all those who longed to have her? Andriy was given a chance to take her and his own heart told him that there was no choice but to take her. "Я ніколи нічого не хотів так глибоко," he admitted softly, moving a hand to lightly brush his thumb along her cheek, "такі як честь називати вас своїм. Чи міг такий чоловік, як я, бути таким сміливим, щоб приборкати море?" [I have never wanted anything so deeply - such as the honor to call you my own. Could a man like me be so bold to tame the sea?]

“Tame it, claim it. The heart of this ocean would storm without you. I yearn for your ship on my waters, moya Vyshnya. Yours alone. I will tolerate no other to unfurl their sails, nor will I be content that the wind should blow them across me. My seas are yours to voyage.” The words spilled out of her soul; rolling waves, relentless and full of sincerity. Alassiel raised up on her feet and gently met his mouth with hers, as tender as their first. She gave a small hop and hovered inches off the ground in his arms.

Andriy’s arms kept hold of her as their lips danced along each other not unlike the waves of a hungry sea. He longed to hold her right there, until the sun came up, their bodies once more growing accustomed to each other even if meant they abandoned their responsibilities. Her jasmine scent washed over him and became the scent of home.

Be careful. You are not only here for love; mind your duties. That little voice tugged at her again. Alassiel would not have broken her kiss if it were only a client with whom she agreed to escort. Nine souls waited for her, huddled in the dark. The Seamaid parted her lips and rested her forehead on his to catch her breath. “I— I must go back…” The words pricked at her. Andiry could hear it in her voice. A mix of reluctance and determination.

Andriy swallowed but only with effort, one hand woven in her locks as he kept hold of her as long as he could. "I know," he accepted his place and knew as well that he couldn't simply bust down doors to declare his affection for her, less it be known amongst hunters who knew she was a mage. Andriy let her down to her feet. "But will always come back to you, моє море. Until then, one last kiss." His forefinger gently lifted her chin up for a single, albeit drawn out kiss so that her taste might linger a few moments longer. With great difficulty he released her and stepped away, though his chest heaved with the coursing emotions he fought to control. She needed to go and he needed to let her.

The goodness of Andiry filled Alassiel to the brim, and yet she knew she could receive oceans more of it and not be filled enough. “Walk back with me, moya Vyshnya. Let’s pretend this trail is endless.” They looped arms and set off in a slow pace.

It took longer than any casual meanderer for the two to arrive back. The warm of the many bodies washed over them. The music overcame the sweet quiet they had enjoyed. Laughter and drinks played their part in an orchestra of the bustle of the party. Whether it was Alassiel’s scent or that Mr. Wallace naturally caught sight of her, or even a grape vine of whispers to let him know she returned, the host stood and waved her over to him. The Seamaid cast an apologetic, longing smile back at Andriy before leaving. She simply would not be able to focus on her work with him so near. And besides that, Alassiel didn’t like the idea of Andriy having to see her lean on another man’s arm. Thankfully the Blair couple had paused their merriment for refreshments and gave him company.

“Come here, my Raindrop.” Mr. Wallace, cheeks red with wine, uncoordinatedly guided Alassiel to sit with him. Her jasmine scent became muted for the overpowering smell of drink on the guests breath. Mr. Wallace informed her they were talking about people who didn’t make it to the party.

“Didn’t he get arrested for something?” Miss Sheldon searched her memory and failed to recall.

Miss Larabee nodded gravely. “Yes, for underage solicitation.” The polite phrase for a despicable business.

Mr. Crane exhaled, his cold dark eyes trailed upward, then cut to the side. In his efforts to suppress his urge to mock their distaste for what he believed was no more wrong than shooting mages, which is to say there wasn’t a ‘wrongness’ about it in his mind, he found himself interested in the look Mr. Gatewell was giving Alassiel. Providentially he had no need to pry.

“I say, I think I have seen you before, Miss Delevigne, and not in a magazine. Weren’t you at the gala the night that Derik Hoth got arrested?”

“The gala, yes. But I was not present to see it.” Alassiel explained she and her client had gotten along really well with the Von Helsings. So well, in fact, that at the official end of her time as the escort, she joined them in a room. “So you see, I was quite preoccupied.”

There were a myriad of teases Mr. Crane might have made, one of which being a quip about possibly staying late if Alassiel planned on doing that again. However, he fished in his mind for another memory. “Did you happen to be an escort at Zwibel’s residence? It was a birthday party for his cousin, Brant.”

Alassiel hummed in thought, her ocean eyes flicked to the side. Catching the memory she nodded. “I think so. I believe that was a little more than a year ago. I was escorting Miss Samantha Jensen.”

“Larry Zwibel, one of his nephews, wound up dead, did you know?” Mr. Crane’s revelation earned a bit of surprised concern from the others.

“No, I didn’t.” Alassiel shook her head sorrowfully. “What a shame. How did he die?”

“Strangled. No murder weapon in sight though. They found him slumped against the door of his garden shed. There were strange plants growing there no one had seen before.” Mr. Crane didn’t have to say ‘mage’ for those present who were Hunters.

Miss Larabee knew what he meant and shifted uncomfortably. These parties wherein they mixed mundie and Hunters provided a way for a mage to assassinate. “Well, let’s hope nothing like that happens here.” They would not tolerate a Hunter’s death and they certainly would do away with any mages.

“Of course.” Mr. Crane drank to that notion. “We should all be cautious though, don’t you think? Perhaps stay in pairs of two at least.”

Anywhere else they may have shrugged him off, but for a Hunter to be warned by another, or even an associate, they all nodded to his words. Before anyone could offer their service to Alassiel, she said, “Well I suppose I lucked out—Mr. Wallace, looks like you and I will be hip to hip tonight.”

Cold, dark eyes peered over his glass of wine with thoughts just as dark sliding through his head like an eel through coral. “Lucky indeed. Perhaps if Mr. Wallace is absent in any way, I could be his temporary replacement.”

“Ah hahaha, I should be thankful for your concern, Mr. Crane, but I think you may well be jealous of my company. That’s fine though, I should like to know my escort isn’t abandoned without someone to keep company.” Mr. Wallace gave him a nod. “I see no reason not to. Then you can return her to me when I come back. Though I can’t say I will be gone long for that to happen!”

Alassiel thought of several people with whom she’d rather keep company; on in particular. Her shimmering seas swept the room and found them. This had to be one of the worst nights to find herself so close, yet so far away, from Andriy. Knowing they had declared their affections for each other warmed her heart and convinced those around her that her smile was for them. “Oh, thank you for your concern, Mr. Wallace, but I believe soirées such as these too full of interesting people to find myself in danger of being alone to need Mr. Crane.” And she meant it with every fiber of her being. She smiled pleasantly. “But he is welcome to standby for invitation.” That will never be willingly given. Ever.

“Then I should stand nearby, lest I miss your call.” Mr. Crane grinned. A certain shine came into his dreary grey eyes the more resistance she put up, but this time there was another kind of darkness hidden in his muted grey. Something Alassiel could only have been born in the time since they discussed Derik Hoth’s arrest. What it was, she didn’t know, and preferred to keep it that way.

Mr. Wallace laughed that loud bellow, “Aah, well, for now I think I will take this little Raindrop out on the dancefloor. I’ve hardly gotten the chance. Come with me, deary.”

Alasisel and Mr. Wallace took to the dance floor. It surprised no one that she did so well, and surprised everyone that their host hadn’t fallen over by the time he satisfied his itch to dance. Afterwards Mr. Wallace was all too thirsty for more alcohol and dessert. He toted Alassiel around the room, picking up this or that treat and insisting on feeding one or two to her. Alassiel was used to clients trying to be sensual with her, and most times avoided it artfully, but Mr. Wallace persisted. Twice he got her to eat a treat he put to her lips. Each time that happened, or when Mr. Wallace held her against his side, or any time he ran his thumb across her cheek, Alassiel’s mind raced with questions— Is Andriy seeing this? Is this upsetting him? Worse was when Alassiel had to play her part and rest a hand on Mr. Wallace’s shoulder, or hold his hand in hers, or encourage him to laugh or smile as any good escort would do for her client— Did Andriy need her?

Lost in her thoughts, Alassiel realized her eyes were off and away, finding the face she yearned to see among the shifting crowd. Her mind came hurling back to present when Mr. Cane came to stand before her. Ocean eyes flicked up to his dark, cold grey orbs. He carried two drinks in his left hand.

“One for you,” said Mr. Crane who handed the squat glass of scotch to Mr. Wallace. “And you?” The tall man offered Alassiel an ample glass of wine, which she declined.

“No thank you, I make it a policy not to drink on the job.” Something told her that she would need to be careful about what Mr. Crane was willing to offer her aside from drinks.

“Suit yourself.” The man shrugged and sat down next to Mr. Wallace while the older man continued to regale anyone who would listen about his estate.

“The grounds are vast. It used to be a fancy home from some wealthy family back in the day. There are servants rooms, a parlor, and others that I had renovated to this more modern style. Some work was done as recently as last week.” Mr. Wallace boasted. He earned many oo’s and awes.

The slightest worry prompted Alassiel to ask, “Truly? This can’t be that old. Why, it looks young enough that you should have bought it with a whole modern finished basement, rather than the dreary, smelly pits you sometimes find in old homes.”

“I did! But it is still quite old.” Mr. Wallace grinned. Alassiel hid her disappointment, her mind flashing to the shaft she needed. “We had work to do still, despite the improvements. There are parts of a home like this with conditions. A coal shaft is the current thorn in my side. I want a closed basement. I have no need for coal!”

Relief was masked by offering comforting concern. Alassiel pat Wallace’s arm and said, “Well don’t fret, Wally, I’m sure you’ll navigate the issue and seal it up.”

Another rise of applause caught their attention. “Ah, that’s it for you, Mr. Glave, please enjoy the rest of the evening.” The announcer checked the next name. “Next...Mrs. Tanner!”

Alassiel smiled, knowing Andriy was next. She took the drink from Wallace’s hand and set it down. “Why don’t we check out the progress of the puzzle? Then maybe we can dance again.” Anything to keep distance between her and Mr. Crane who seemed all too pleased to sit and watch them— her.

“You don’t have to tell me twice, Ahahaha!” Mr. Wallace leaned heavily on his elbow to shift him off his seat. A wooziness slumped him back. “Oof, what a ride— I think I have a headache.” He rubbed his temple. “Ah ahaha, perhaps I had more than I thought!” Mr. Wallace struggled to his feet with Alassiel’s help. His staggered walk made the Seamaiden frown. “Oof!” Wallace grabbed the edge of a nearby table.

Alassiel gestured to the couch. “Maybe you should sit.”

“I’m fine, I’m fine, I— I just— I just…” Mr. Wallace sighed aggressively. “Maybe a short nap.”

“Yes, and then you’ll be back here when you wake, and we can dance.”

Alassiel helped the lumbering back towards the back of the house on that first floor. There was no telling if he could make it up a flight of stairs. This worked out beautifully for Alassiel who intended to use some or other excuse to leave his side, but found this to be a better reason for her absence from him. The two made it just in time for Mr. Wallace to plop onto a bed. His abrupt snoring filled the dim room. The light from the hallway cast Alassiel’s shadow across the wall. Her heart quickened when a thin shape crossed darkened the threshold.

“How is he?” Mr. Crane asked, coming into the room, just inside the doorway.

“He’s just tired. Perhaps too much to drink.” Alassiel turned around fully, hands bracing her stomach. She felt queasy with him in the room. Mr. Cane’s dead eyed amusement showed no real concern. In fact, she thought maybe he looked pleased. “Well, anyway, I’m sure Mr. Wallace will let us know when he’s ready for another session of socialization.” The Seamaiden stepped with purpose towards the door at a slight angle. Everything in her posture suggested she meant to slip by him, but the man did not move an inch. “Excuse me….”

Mr. Crane dropped his cold grey eyes on Alassiel. The silence grew more uncomfortable as he took another evaluating look. Alassiel’s heart felt like it was ready to beat out of her and run. “Of course.” Mr. Crane stepped aside.

Alassiel’s chest did not cease being tight, even as she made it into the hallway. She could sense him walking close behind her. There was no way she could slip outside to the coal shaft right now. Not with Tall-thin-and-creepy on her tail.

Coming out of the hallway she heard a hubbub of interest around the orb. “Ah, it’s alright Mrs. Tanner, please enjoy the rest of the evening.” The announcer checked the next name. “Andriy Manhko, you’re up!”

At his name, the Ukrainian happily wove his way through the bodies to where the glass orb awaited him. It would mostly serve as a distraction at this point, particularly after he had caught a few too many sights of Alassiel in the arms of another man. His heart had called out to her, a sad song above the crash of waves, though he knew he needed to be patient. In time he would have her, but this was not a place for his jealousy or protectiveness to roam free. Instead, he focused all of his attention on the device before him, taking in the details but thinking back to the words from his Sea of what she seemed to know of it.

Lauri and Oliver not far ahead of Alassiel when Andriy made his way to the vessel. They were still waiting for their turn with the puzzle, listed just after Andriy. Alassiel met Lauri’s eyes and an unspoken desperation communicated to her what she needed. It didn’t take a genius to know why. As soon as the Seamaiden reached her friends Mr. Crane stopped right at her side, fully expecting to be a part of this interaction; a confident third wheel.

“Uh, hey.” Lauri knew the silent task set out for her and Oliver—help get rid of Mr. Crane—but she currently didn’t know how to accomplish it. It likely wouldn’t be easy to dissuade him from loitering around Alassiel, just as it would fruitless for the Seamaiden to simply walk away from Mr. Crane without him following her. “How is Mr. Wallace?”

“Taking a nap. The man drank and ate a little too much.” Alassiel figured that many eclairs and scotch would put anyone in a carb coma.

Mr. Crane stood a step closer to Alassiel than she found comfortable, though any distance couldn’t be far enough. “The burden of host is on my shoulders. As such, I am eager to see to my duties— I trust your evening has been enjoyable so far, Mr. and Mrs. Blair?”

Oliver turned his attention away from watching Andriy when he heard Lauri speaking and the familiar tone of Alassiel. While he might have missed the look from the Seamaiden, he was more than aware of his wife's sudden rigidness; something was happening. A more careful evaluation and he took it to be an unwanted presence. "It's been a lovely night out," he said with a nod to him. "A chance to reunite with a friend, see such a beautiful estate, and soon we will be trying our luck at revealing the treasure within. A cheery, peaceful night indeed." The last sentence was not said in a necessary aggressive way, but there was a firmness on the word 'peaceful' that wasn't present in prior sentences. A Lion's warning that it should stay that way.

Mr. Crane, in ignorance or arrogance, readily agreed. “Yes, peaceful. Much more so than expected, I have to say.” He turned his unwanted smile on Alasisel. “The company is very good.”

Holding on to Oliver for inner strength, Lauri blurted out, “Well I don’t know. I have to say I am not happy with the way our host has behaved.” In truth Lauri had no idea if Mr. Crane and Mr. Wallace were on good terms, but she hoped it would prompt him to respond in a strong manner towards her and her husband. “Don’t you think, mon Amour?” Lauri cast a subtle accusing eye on Mr. Crane, as if to question the second host too.

Be it pride, or perhaps wanting to distance himself from someone he considered lesser, especially if someone— Alassiel’s friends—were paralleling him to Mr. Wallace, Mr. Crane’s undereye perked in suspicion of just what Lauri meant and if her husband had the same in mind. Alassiel discreetly took a step away. This did not draw Mr. Cane’s attention.

Their time together in the previous months meant they could quite easily read each other's cues. Oliver easily understood the part she wanted him to play, as if he was reading from a book and not her emotions. "I'm afraid I'll have to agree," he said in a solemn manner. "I know that any event I've attended in the past hasn't been subject to such treatment when the host is whom guests turned to. A pleasant experience is a necessity but ensuring guests are being tended to and left comforted should come like breathing to a man in such a position."

“Well, yes, I think—.” Before Mr. Crane could turn to Alassiel Lauri, on a whim, raised a finger of her free hand and pointed it at him. His grey eyes blinked at the gesture.

“Are you certain, monsieur, that you are up to the task?” Lauri referred to the sage observation of her husband. “As self-anointed back-up Host we expect to be comforted.”

"My beloved is right, good sir," Oliver continued, feeding off of her energy. "The absence of one host is noticeable but if both were to disappear at such a point in the night...well, distasteful is a mild word."

“Uh—,” Mr. Cane shifted, barley turning his head when Lauri began speaking animatedly in French at him. The abruptness of it drew his brows together. He looked from Lauri to Oliver, as if asking if this was—well, what this was! Clearly he didn’t know French.

“Parce que je sais que vous ne comprenez pas le français, je vais vous dire que vous sentez l'alcool bon marché et que votre nez est bien trop petit pour votre visage!” Lauri’s polite smile and waving hand up and down confused Mr. Crane. The man nearly turned away again when Lauri clasped her hands and beamed. “Very good, Mr. Crane, I am feeling comforted already! I do enjoy speaking in my mother tongue. Perhaps you are fit— although, my husband’s comfort is my biggest concern. I know how much he loves to indulge in certain American cuisines, and maybe it is not the best holiday to ask, but do you, or do you not, have Spotted Dick at this event?”

Oliver nearly lost his composure at that point, tempted to chuckle knowing how many reacted to the name alone. "I daresay, a party without a good Spotted Dick," he clicked his tongue in disapproval. "Social suicide."

Most outside of Britain didn’t know the dish. The surprising name of it threw Mr. Crane for a loop, looking at Oliver with eyes of disgust and astonishment. Exactly what did the people of England eat over there? “No, I don’t think we’re severing that here— or anything from ‘across the pond’, this is an Independence party from the British kingdom.”

"Oh? Is that what this little get together is? It's always difficult to tell if one's being patriotic or simply self-absorbed," Oliver sipped his drink thoughtfully. "Though I suppose it is however it works best for the American narrative, isn't it?"

While the Blair couple were playing distraction, Andriy had been quick at work, running his fingers along the device. He pressed a few of the symbols for nothing before recalling his Seamaiden and her words. It was simply positioning... Humming in thought, he took a step back and examined the orb. The symbols along the metal bands in comparison to the sketch of the scroll on display beside it did not match. One or the other was upside down. To the curiosity of the audience Andriy grabbed the whole four-foot orb and gently turned it over so that the wide flat base was on top instead. Now the ball and the scrolls symbols matched perfectly. Andriy messed with a few different attempts, pausing at each fail to walk around once. His time was nearly up when his fingers rested on identical tabs. CLICK it was open. Andriy turned the wide disc and the top came off like a jar. A triumphant grin was on his face though he knew he had only Alassiel to thank for simplifying a problem that looked so complex.

“We have a winner! Andriy Manhko has solved the puzzle!” The announcer held Andriy’s hand and raised it.

The guests turned their attention from their various distractions to crowd around the area where the man and the device were situated. They shuffled and bumped tightly, making it hard to move the close you got to Andiry. At this point Mr. Crane noticed Alassiel’s lack of reaction; he turned to either side and noticed she had gone. Irritation for the Blair couple, for the allusive Seamaiden, and for his slow progress chipped away at his patience.

Mr. Crane muttered, “Now where’d she go?” When did she go? They had been talking for a good bit.

Lauri said nothing when Alassiel winked and stepped away to blend into the bustle of the room as soon as she sensed Mr. Crane was occupied. The Lamb kept her tongue now too. “Oh look, Andriy won! Come on, Mr. Crane, we don’t want to miss the fun!”

"Smashing good, that boy is a genius," the Lion praised, gesturing toward Crane. "Ah yes, come along good sir. You'll want to see what shining goodies you can still get your hands on."

Annoyed, Mr. Crane waved his hand dismissively. He grabbed a champagne off of a tray held by a caterer and sat down on a chair looking quite unenthused. His left held the rim of the vessel to his mouth while his right drummed the armchair in frustration. “Take your pictures. I will wait.”

BOOOM! Pew, pew, pew! A symphony of fireworks came one after the other, nearly drowning out the excited hub-bub of the party that crowded around the winner and his friends, taking pictures and chattering jovially.

~ooo~​

Mr. Cane watched the Blair couple until they had turned their attention on Andriy and the puzzle. The device would not be going anywhere anytime soon. He had at least until the three left, and they weren’t to take it before he got his chance to look at the device anyway. Just as Oliver and Lauri had their eyes elsewhere, and when the fireworks set off, he slipped away from the guests. He checked with the staff to see if any of them had word of Alassiel. The thin man weaved around a while before he got a solid answer: She left for the gardens, around back. A few more encounters with this or that person directed Mr. Crane to the far end of the garden where he saw no one at all. The man nearly turned away when he noticed the latch of the fence door undone. A stick kept it from closing all the way.

Just at the back of the house, down a slope of wide set stairs next to a tall outdoor cabinet, Alassiel had pulled sacks blocking the coal grate to the basement. The iron held fast. Alassiel pressed a hand to the metal. She closed her eyes and focused. Her upbringing and design centered around plants and water. Other forms of manipulation were difficult to master. Metal proved hardest aside from fire. Alassiel worked the lock by her will. The mechanism inside clicked and she opened the doors.

In the darkness of the drafty shaft Alassiel heard a faint murmur of concern. Careful not to startle anyone, she whispered, “Are you alright down there?” As expected a nervous silence held the tongues of the children. “Listen, it’s alright. I’m here to help you. I’m coming down, okay?”

Alassiel waved a hand and commanded vines to grow down the length of the shaft to make a kind of ladder. Unlike most mages, Kelpies conditioned their Drown Maidens to rely on using hand gestures. This way if they had a need to constrain them, they simply tied their arms down. Thanks to the McQueens Alassiel had been learning to stretch her limits to non-gestured magic. That took time and effort though, so she defaulted to her usual.

BOOM! POP! POP!

Relieved that the fireworks had begin, Alassiel felt at ease to come down to the basement. She didn’t know who these children were, or if they would be freaked out by her Almaeri, so she stumbled in the dark to find a light. Alassiel turned it on to see several children as described by Tia. The Seamaiden went to the oldest first. “Are you in a condition for travel?”

“Y-yes— who are you?” The poor girl sobbed. “Did my parents send you? Have they come for me?”

The Seamaiden’s heart ached. “I am merely a woman. I cannot answer your questions, but when you are safe and sound you can ask Jeff. He is waiting to take all of you to a safe place. Come, help me with the younger children.”

Of the children there were two with injuries. Alassiel couldn’t tell how fresh they were, but one of them— a blue-eyed blond boy—had a face scarred as if thick, nine-inch nails dragged over it. The three year old was lethargic. He had been drugged to keep him calm. His poor little arm had been hurting since their cruel captors punished him for crying. Alassiel had seen much of this since she began working to liberate victims. It no less stung to see it again. The Seamaiden worked quickly to get the children unlocked and up the vines. They were too relieved that someone came for them to ask about the plants. Alassiel came out last. She beckoned them several yards ahead to the water.

“Follow the—.” POP! POP! BOOM! Alassuel paused and waited for another lull in the fireworks that showed light above them. “—follow the edge that way. Jeff will be in a large boat. Ask him to tell you his name and to give the password.” Alassiel explained that if it is indeed Jeff, then he should say so and offer ‘Polaris’ as the password. “Be as silent as you can.”

“Thank you!” The young woman sniffled, guiding the children away.

Alassiel backed up to the coal shaft. She had to cover up the evidence of the vines. While the sacks moved aside and the children gone would not be easy to miss, she did not want them to suspect a mage had done any of this. Derik Garr was an unexpected accident. Alassiel was as lucky she had been surrounded by plants next to that garden shed. Likewise Eddard had been standing around potted plants and the grass was long.

Just as the Seamaiden came up to wave away the plants a hand shot out of the dark and yanked her, which set her off balance. Alassiel gasped, catching the other hand on the low pile of sandbags to steady herself. She looked up to find herself face to face with Mr. Crane. How long had he been here, waiting for her to return in the shadow of the cabinet? Had he seen where the children went? Alassiel knew not to glance back at them, just in case that might give them away. This would have been one of those times she would benefit from her familiars, but the party had hosted too many Hunters to risk any of them catching sight of her intelligent hummingbirds. Alassiel planned on keeping her status as a mage as secret as possible, even now.

All that transpired both felt like forever and done in a single blink.

Mr. Crane perked a lip. “You sneaky bitch. Was that why you came? Hm?” He dropped his gaze down at the opened coal shaft. Eyes brightened to see the vines crawling to a halt since the Seamaiden had been interrupted. “Oh. A mage. Clever girl.”

Hopes of concealment were dashed. Alassiel swung her freehand upward. Several tendrils of vines looped to restrain Mr. Crane. One slipped around his throat, the other squeezed his arm to relieve her. It sizzled and fell away. The jade beads! The arm impervious to magical assault jerked Alassiel, causing her to fumble her hold. That night she fought Eddard came to mind. She cursed her limits!

Mr. Crane pulled Buddhist seals, which she tried to slap away to no avail. Brief swinging of hands and flutters of paper between them had earned Mr. Crane more lashes by vines and gave Alassiel a harsh strike to the cheek. Mr. Crane, by all accounts, could have knocked her out. He had some experience in the field as a Hunter. The man chose the degree of weight he dealt her thoughtfully. Their struggle ended with Mr. Crane’s jade beads wrapped around her arms behind her back. “Ah, there now, keep still.”

“HELP!” Alassiel yelled, trying to make use of her limited movement to command plants closest to her. The beads dulled her control.

BOOM! POP! Peewww!

“HELP!” She cried again, jerking herself against his hold. Some of her sapphires fell from her hair, causing that bundle of curls to loosen.

POP! POP! Peewww!

Laughing in mock of her feeble attempt to call out, Mr. Crane shouted too as the next flurry of rockets exploded. “HELP! HELP! SOMEBODY!” Mr. Crane tightened his hold, her back pressed against his front. The man sneered into her ear. “No good, see?”

Disheartened, Alassiel frowned deeply. She couldn’t imagine telling him to let her go would do anything either. But perhaps she could buy some time. “What are you going to do?”

“Oh please, don’t tell me your cleverness is failing you now.” Mr. Crane’s left hand ran down, unwelcome, along her side. “My end of the bargain is gone because of you. What you have taken, you will provide.” Nineteen aside, she looked younger. It would do for now. “Karma, my sweet Raindrop. What you put out into the world comes back around. You’re mine now.”

“Like hell I am!” Alassiel angrily stomped down on his foot.

“FUCK!” Mr. Crane staggered while keeping a weaker hold on the Seamaiden. The narrowness of her heel sent a sharp pain through his leg. The man reflexively laid his left hand on his thigh.

Alassiel twisted herself away from his right hand. She made it three steps before iron fingers grabbed her billow of ocean waves and yanked her backward. The rest of the sapphires dropped, her hair cascaded like waves.“Ah!” She gasped at the sharp pain. Alassiel felt her arms being restrained again. She stretched herself to snap her teeth at his ear as he lifted her feet off the ground.

“Ah!” Mr. Crane winced, leaning her away. The Seamaid had just barely gotten enough for a pinch. The realization of what she would have done ran up his spine. Any other person may have felt caution. Mr. Crane felt a thrill through him. “Heh, you’re a little biter, aren’t you?” His muggy breath on her ear disgusted her. Alassiel gasped when he tightened his hold. Her legs kicked out at the air. “Ooo, so feisty.” The hunger in his voice raised the hair on Alassiel’s neck, but nothing was so terrifying than to realize what she was sensing now wasn’t a hidden gun on Mr. Crane.

“No,” Alassiel breathed, shaking her head.

“C’mere, girl.” Mr. Crane wrangled the Seamaid over to the sand bags all while she protested and thrashed around.

Alassiel’s diaphragm thumped against the sand-filled bags, momentarily taking away her air and sending a wave of pain through her. Her fighting slowed. She couldn’t speak for the loss of wind. Alassiel dragged in air in a throaty gasp. The rustle of silk sent another wave of fear through her. Sudden cold air chilled her from her feet to her waist. The sound of clinking metal and leather indicated time was running out. Alassiel dredged up another surge of energy, doing her best to wiggled out of the beads; out of his hold. This new fight prompted Crane to abandon his belt to keep her still again. “Heh, you wiggly thing.” He leaned over her so he could squash the air from her again.

“Agh!” Alassiel took her shot. She swung her head back. BOP! “Ah!” Mr. Crane hissed at the pain against his jaw. Alassiel turned, leaned on the bags, and kicked out hard. Mr. Cane cupped his family jewels. A mixture of delight and pain crossed his face. “Now, now—,” Mr. Crane grunted, recovering from her assault in time to grab her back, to her horror.

The Seamaiden spit at his eyes.”Ugh!” Mr. Crane shook his head in disgust. She readied herself for another. Mr. Crane’s left hand came to cap her mouth. CHOMP! Alassiel brought her bit down hard. “AH! Fuck!” Mr. Crane slapped the side of Alassiel’s ear with his free right hand, causing her to release the one clamped between her teeth. She dropped to her knees, feeling exhaustion threaten to take away her adrenaline. Mr. Crane stepped back to look at the damage. A crescent shaped row of punctures marked the space between his pointer and thumb.

Alassiel threw her shoulder against the bags to help her up. Mr. Crane looked down. The man extended his foot and pinned her garment. Alassiel turned to look over her shoulder, eyes spilling tears and mouth red. Mr. Crane huffed. This would have to wait. His hand needed attention. His grey eyes glanced at the open coal shaft and then back at the Seamaiden. This was not missed by her. In that same moment another struggle erupted.

“No, no, no!” Alassiel found herself weak from the fight thus far, growing ever tired. The gaping maw of shadow inched closer. “No, no, STOP! STOP!” She cried out reflexively, knowing it did nothing. The basement meant confinement. It meant prison. It meant days and nights at the whim of another in unwilling service. Alassiel screamed wildly as the threat of her dreaded fate came for her. Even as the explosions overhead drowned her out.

Mr. Crane pursed his lips. She had been too noisy already and the fireworks wouldn’t last forever. He took out a Buddhist seal from his pocket and slapped it over her mouth. This muffled her complaints at least.

“Mm!” Alassiel shook her head as he continued to drag her to the shaft. Her feet sprang up to catch the edge of the threshold. They battled here, with Mr. Crane getting black smudges of coal on his right hand and wrist.

“Calm down, it’s not even the worst of it.” Mr. Crane took advantage of her rigidity. He gathered her skirts and looped them around her legs. He yanked them shut and tied them together. This made it easier to position her body to slide down the dark hole. “Get—IN!” Mr. Crane pushed her down the cold dark throat rippled with her vines she could not control.

The last firework popped. Alassiel’s cry of fright soaked into the paper seal as she vanished in the shadow of the basement. She didn’t even feel her hair snag on the metal frame. Exhausted, all she could do was lay there for the moment. Her mind felt foggy, her body ached. It was hard to breath.

Just up the shaft Mr. Crane muttered irritatedly at his hand wound. He did his best not to let blood from his left hand smear his clothes while he closed the coal shaft doors. He had no way of locking them at the moment. For now he tried to drag the sand bags back in place, to keep the entry hidden. Mr. Crane got a handful of them piled, enough that he was satisfied.

The man turned away to the backdoor not far from him. Messy, shiny shoes stepped on the sapphire’s that had fallen, dark grey eyes were too focused on surveying around him to notice. He walked in and immediately went to freshen up. He bandaged his hand, smoothed out his hair, straightened his outfit, pulled on a coat, and did his best to wash his hands. He found that coal proved difficult to clean. Once satisfied, Mr. Crane cleared his throat and walked back to the party. Just in time too.

~ooo~​

"Andriy! Well done," Oliver praised his friend directly. He motioned for them both to get around the opened device. "We'll need to send Cory a picture." A bystander was recruited to snap a few of the three of them around the device and they were sent off to share the good news.

BOOM! POP! POP!

“Magnifique! You did wonderfully Andiry!” Lauri beamed, giving him a hug. She pulled away and asked, “How did you figure it out?”

“Yes, my man, how?” The audience bubbled with questions.

The sheepish young man only shrugged his shoulders rather than embrace the full praise he was being given. "Just decide to look at it different way. A new way since old way was not working."

POP! POP! BOOM!

Oliver turned to gesture for their disheartened back-up host, "Now then, shall we see what's within, dear Mr. Crane?"

From where Oliver stood he noticed that Mr. Crane had yet to come up. They could barely see a single couch past the crowd of bodies around them, let alone glance at where they had left Mr. Crane on that chair with his drink. But before anyone could send for him, Mr. Crane practically materialized beside the three. He had put on his coat by now. Chilly, perhaps.

“Ah, congratulations, Mr. Manhko.” He offered his right hand to shake. “I must compliment your brilliance.”

Andriy accepted the offered handshake, though he didn't feel it was praise he had earned. His Sea had done most of the work,though he wasn't sure just where she was. "Thank you, sir."

“Let’s see the device,” Mr. Crane’s thin lips drew up a pleasant smile. “Well now, isn’t this a beauty?” His right hand, marked with a small black smudge on his wrist, reached in to pull up the object. It was easily two feet in diameter, several inches tall, and the three distinct gems appeared to glow.

Fiona came up to inspect it with them. “Does it fold out? Do the glass discs fit into the metal bands?”

Chuckling, Mr. Crane said, “Patience my Lady. Here, let’s set it on this table.” They cleared the surface to place the device on it. All the while they fiddled with it, Mr. Crane tugged his left sleeve over that hand if or when it began to slip back. Mr. Cane fumbled with the glass and the curved, circular bands, his right hand clearly uncoordinated. No one heard the shuffling of beads this time around. Finally they managed to unfold the device which did not, to Cory’s eventual disappointment, become a sword. Fiona was just as dejected, but glad at least that the event gardened so much money for the fundraiser.

“Oh, magnifique. The bows.” Lauri watched them detached the stringless three bows once extended and held them out for others to take a look with only their eyes.

With the device open, it was time to send the big reveal to Cory. Oliver knew it wouldn't be the new he was hoping for, but he also expected there to still be some level of excitement. He took a picture of all bows together and sent it to Cory with a wide smiley face. 'Happy birthday, mate!'

“Ladies and gentlemen, we have here three unique weapons. If legend tales are true, these amazing bows are capable of shooting regular arrows that can pierce the head of a ‘god’, if you can believe it.” Mr. Crane smiled, seeing all their bright faces. “As per the deal, I will take some pictures and then return them to you.” Mr. Crane gave a short nod before walking the device towards a room setup for photography. On the way over little droplets of mud fell from his crusted shoes.

Lauri leaned to Oliver and Andriy. “Tell me I am not crazy— something is wrong, oui?”

Both men had noticed the peculiar way the man was behaving and had to agree. "When did he have time to get himself in the mud?" Oliver mused, intrigued.

"Maybe while I was opening?" Andriy offered.

"No, he was on his way over here then, following Alassiel," the Lion corrected him on what he'd missed. The news didn't settle well with the Ukrainian, brows furrowed as he looked at Mr. Crane.

"Well cannot be in two places at once," Andriy said with a clear distaste, turning his attention from the man and trying to find Alassiel once more.

Lauri said, “We had left him on that chair when they announced that you won. I assumed he was just brooding since he realized Alassiel slipped away from him.” But between then and when he came to look at the device, there was an unknown amount of time that passed. “And now he’s acting strange. He’s not brooding anymore.” Lauri frowned. “Did you two notice his hands? He’s been left handed this whole time, and now he’s using his right. And that smudge of black dust on his wrist….” All the while she pointed this out they did not see Alassiel in the crowd.

It didn’t take long for Mr. Crane to come back. Lauri and the other two noticed something about his walk. Indeed, now that they were aware of it, the man favored his left foot.

Mr. Crane placed the device in a velvet case and set it to the side of the glass orb. “There you are, ready to go.” He turned to the crowd. “Please, if I may— Our host is regrettably absent to give you farewells. I hope you enjoyed the food, dance, and puzzle. Please take a party favor on your way out. It has been a pleasure to host this event. We hope to see you all sometime in the future.” Mr. Crane turned to Fiona, Roderick, and the other three. “If you need help putting your orb into your car, I can send staff.”

“We can manage, thank you.” Fiona gracefully shook his right hand farewell and so did her husband. “And please let Mr. Wallace know I am incredibly grateful for his help.”

“I will, indeed.” Mr. Crane motioned that he would walk with them to the door.

Looking around the party as they moved, Andriy was highly disappointed to find that his Seamaiden was nowhere in sight. He was tempted to pull away from the group to search for her, but it was clear they were being herded away by Crane who was quick to end the party. Sighing and assuming she'd gone to check on Wallace, he followed with a heavy heart, even knowing he had a future date to look forward to.

Lauri wasn’t satisfied. She felt a shiver through her and asked, “Monsieur, do you know where our friend went?”

“Mm, I believe she left shortly after we began talking,” Mr. Crane said with a shrug. “Mr. Wallace passed out for the night. It seems an escort is relieved of duty once her client is unable to be attended to, though I can only guess.” A smirk played on his lips as he added, “I’m sure she is all tied up with other appointments to concern herself.” At the door now, Mr. Crane offered his right hand to them to close out this evening. “It’s been a pleasure.”

Lauri wasn’t satisfied. She felt a shiver through her and asked, “Monsieur, do you know where our friend went?”

“Mm, I believe she left shortly after we began talking,” Mr. Crane said with a shrug. “Mr. Wallace passed out for the night. It seems an escort is relieved of duty once her client is unable to be attended to, though I can only guess.” A smirk played on his lips as he added, “I’m sure she is all tied up with other appointments to concern herself.” At the door now, Mr. Crane offered his right hand to them to close out this evening. “It’s been a pleasure.”

Lauri reluctantly gave him a handshake. She did her best to smile, though she was uneasy, before turning with the others to wait for their chance to retrieve their stuff. Other people were leaving as well, though not the Averells or DeLancres.

Something felt off, even if none of them could pin just what it was. They were being ushered away so quickly and by a man who had little to do with hosting minutes prior. Alassiel's disappearance had Andriy on edge and he felt himself drawn back inside with each step they made toward the exit. As they stopped at the coat room to collect their bags, guns and the like, he pulled out his phone, deciding to send her a message. 'Sorry did not get to see you go. Missing you already.'

BING! a moment from him pressing send there was a slightly muted alert from the room that drew his attention quickly. That was her phone, he knew it in his heart, and if her phone was still here so was she. His heart skipped and he opened his mouth to say something when the realization that Mr. Crane was still hovering hit him. Looking down at his phone again, he sent a message to Oliver, knowing sending one to them both would cause alarm. 'Alassiel did not leave. Something is wrong.' He immediately tucked it in his jacket pocket and stepped toward the door. They couldn't draw any more suspicion on themselves without an explanation.

Oliver had just returned his gun to it's holster when his phone vibrated, never one for drawing attention in public with alerts. He glanced at the screen and simply nodded, humming in thought. "Well then, I suppose we shouldn't leave Lord and Lady Cromwell awaiting us," he said to his companions, wrapping his arm about Lauri's waist and slipping his phone in her hand in one fluid motion.

Mr. Crane looked from Andiry to the Blair couple. “Right, have a safe trip.”

Lauri angled herself so that she could read the text without notice while she went to get her bag, having learned her husband by now enough not to question why she was given his phone. Seeing the message, she discreetly shifted bags around and found Alassiel’s. Lauri slipped it into the folds of her coat and returned the phone to her husband and nestled in his hold as usual. “Goodbye and good night.”

The three walked out the door and down the wooden path under the watch of dark, cold grey eyes. They were just at the door of the car where they felt safe to speak when Lauri said, “You’re right, she is still here.” She pulled out the Seamaidens purse. “We should drive a little ways down, so he thinks we have left. We will need to tell the Cromwells we forgot something and that we must go back. We can call a taxi or a Lyft or something to us, have them wait for us, and then return for Alassiel.” Then the Cromwells would be ignorant of them saving a mage. “Do we have any clue where she might be in that cabin?”

It had taken every fiber of his being not to turn around and confront Crane, but Andriy had managed it, his jaw clenched tight. A tiny wave of emotion in him told him that this man was responsible and he deserved a lot more than them simply saying goodbye. Still, he did what he had to in the moment, walking to the car and only breathing freely once Lauri had left. "I have an idea," he said as he held the door open, his mind going back to the messages he'd seen in June while they laid in bed. It was a long shot, but looking for a coal shaft would have to be a starting point once they were away from the Cromwells.

"You were right to feel something was off, mon Amour," Oliver murmured as they climbed into the vehicle. The three were soon situated in the back seat, prepared to let the car drive shortly before they announced they'd need to go back. Very shortly, Andriy silently pleaded, not wanting to leave her any longer than they had to.

Lauri didn’t want to reveal too much while in front of Roderick and Fiona. She gave Oliver a smile etched with worry and a nod to thank him for going along with her. They waited for Andriy’s word on what he was looking for, just as the Cromwell couple began to address them, “Well took you long enough.” Fiona teased lightly. They were too inebriated to catch the subtle discomfort of their guests. The couple had tipped over the edge with yet another glass or two of drink while they were waiting.

“Oui, we’re sorry, we were distracted by Mr. Crane.” Lauri’s hazel eyes were on the clock. They were a three minute drive away from the cabin.

Meanwhile…

Mr. Crane felt secure once the luxury vehicle carrying the feisty Seamaiden’s friends turned a corner. He had worried a moment when they appeared stiff and wary. Now Mr. Crane relaxed his shoulders. His mind wandered to how he might continue what he started. Turning around he came face to face with Mr. Averell. “Sir, have you seen Wallace?”

“Passed out in his room, I’m afraid.” Mr. Crane hid a smirk. The fool was easy to drug, he drank like a warthog. A shame Alassiel hadn’t taken the other.

“Ah, I’ll wait a little longer, just in case he wakes before we have to go.” Mr. Averell said, taking a drink of water. He barley indulge in alcohol.

“Right, well, enjoy yourselves. I think I’ll head off to bed now.” Mr. Crane grinned, passing Mr. Averell towards the back. No one would question it. They didn’t know his room was on the second floor.

“Hogarth!” A jovial voice halted his steps. The woman who called to him nearly draped her body on his arm. “Hogarth, where have you been?”

Ugh. Another one? Now Mr. Crane wished Wallace would just wake up. How many more would interrupt his business? “Elsewhere.” He turned the drunk woman around and pointed. “Look someone you know.” He said in a tone that drew her impaired attention outward.

“Do I know them?” She hobbled, holding to his arm for stability.

In the car...

The movement of Andiry in her periphery told her he got what he needed: a blueprint of the home depicting the location of the coal shaft. “Oh no!” Lauri piped up.

“What is it?” Roderick slurred, leaning in concern.

“I forgot my—.” Lauri shifted to turn to Oliver. “We can’t leave just yet, do you remember, we made that bet with that woman, that Andriy would solve the puzzle? We three should get our winnings.”

Fiona laid her fingers to her mouth. “Oh no. Well, we can wait.”

Lauri called for the car to slow to a stop. “Non, non, it’s okay. We will catch a cab or something. You go ahead, you two are in need of sleep.”

“Well, I guess…” Roderick couldn’t think straight to argue.

The three shuffled out of the car. Lauri gave Fiona a pat on her hand. “We’ll be going to the plane right after, or we’ll be late.”

“Your things.” Fiona reminded her in worried tone.

“We will have staff load them—- Goodnight, safe trip!” Lauri smiled, backing out before the words ‘but wait’ formed on Lady Cromwell’s lips. The door shut, the vehicle took off, and the three got down to business. They were off the side of the road, weaving between trees and halting in the shadows when a cars drove by, all the while discussing what to do.

Relieved that the Cromwell's were too far gone to be any the wiser, Andriy took off with determination once it was safe for them to do so. As they went, he explained the text messages he had seen from Alassiel's phone in June. He wasn't sure if they'd still be on her phone or if it'd be locked, but he had a good enough memory to recite the messages nearly word for word. "If we find a coal shaft, maybe is same house the woman spoke of," he suggested as they were nearing the edge of the property.

"It's a possibility. One thing's for certain, we don't want to get in line of sight of Crane again. We'll need to scan the perimeter and go from there. If there is a coal shaft, that could explain the black on his wrists we saw," Oliver agreed, helping Lauri through the woodland where her attire made it difficult.

“Oui, if this is the same place, it should be around here.” Lauri was grateful for Oliver’s help. Once or twice she was tempted to do away with her skirt. That wouldn’t do well for them though, if anyone found it. They might connect the dots.

The three carefully made their way closer to the cabin at the back. Once or twice they had to wait out a person crossing their path, or redirect a security camera. Their Lithe’s provided these little helpful tricks. Finally they reached the area of that the blue print indicated they should see a coal shaft. On first glance they saw nothing but a tall cabinet next to a pile of sacks. In the light of the moon several sparkling gems caught their attention. One was squished underneath the sand bags. Upon pulling them aside the metal door of a coal shaft revealed itself. Fluttering in the gentle breeze was a thread of teal hair wound around a hinge.

“I’ll keep watch.” Lauri turned away to survey their surroundings while the men handled the door.

Meanwhile...

Mr. Crane practically shoved the woman forward. “Yep, I do believe so, but you can always ask. I’m on my way to bed.” He managed to step far enough to miss being caught by that lady’s hand. The tall man limped on by, running into two more people before he finally closed the door on that section of the house. The basement was accessible at the end of a flight of stairs beyond a door. Anticipation made Mr. Crane giddy. He rubbed his hands together as he made his way down the steps.

Just behind the house...

Thick vines lined the dark shaft. They were strong and clung securely to the smooth stone. Faint sounds of shuffling could be heard below. Within a moment the teary faced Seamaiden turned up at the light that poured down, her mouth covered with the Buddhist seal and her hands bound behind her by jade beads. The silhouette of Andiry wasn’t not hard for Alassiel to recognize.

Muted sobs could be heard as the Seamaiden shuffled to sit up. It came to mind that they might have questions about why she couldn't get out of a rope of beads or why the paper slip on her mouth managed to stick in place. There were many, many Hunters lingering. If any of them knew of her, she’d be as good as dead. But right now she was so wholly consumed by the relief she felt for seeing Andriy that she did not care to dwell on it.

Seeing Alassiel made it hard for Andriy not climb straight down and free her. He knew all too well what the sight confirmed but it didn't feel relevant right then. All that mattered was that man was no doubt on his way back and his Sea was trapped. "Someone coming," he murmured, reaching into his suit and taking his phone out. There wasn't a lot they'd be able to do to control the house with what they had, but their Lithe were capable of connecting to the systems a few ways.

"Setting off the alarms might bring someone out here," Oliver said as he watched what the Ukrainian was doing. "Kill the lights and maybe it'll cause enough of a commotion with the guests that remain or call whoever is coming back out." They could block the light from the shaft while descending, using their hoods for vision.

Andriy nodded, praying it'd be enough as the building went dark beside them. As soon as they could hear muted talking, he wasted no time climbing down the vines that clung to the shaft, Oliver doing his best to block moonlight from illuminating the basement.

Just as Andiry came to her, she tilted to allow him access to the bead rope. Thankfully it was tight— enough that she could spin it as the reason why she didn’t wiggle out of it herself. Andiry slipped off the paper, trusting she would know not to make a sound. Silently they undid the silk skirt around her legs. Alassiel relied on Andriy for support as she got up. The fight had taken a lot out of her. As much as she wanted to hug Andriy to her, they had little time left.

Right outside the basement door they could hear someone fiddling with the knob. The darkness had made it difficult to put the damn key into the hole! A faint light shined beneath the doorway, probably a flashlight from a phone. The two climbed the vines as quietly as they could just as the door to the basement opened. They heard a mutter of frustration, the sound of metal, and the click of switches.

Alassiel motioned Lauri and the others not to put the sacks back, nor did she intend on closing the shaft doors. It would be better that Mr. Crane believed Alassiel somehow escaped herself.

“What the fuck?” Mr. Crane exhaled exasperatedly. “Where did the bitch...” His footfalls came to the coal shaft just as the three cleared the entrance of it. They were barely in the shadows of trees when Mr. Crane climbed out of the shaft and began to search for Alassiel.

As he emerged from the coal shaft, Andriy stiffened seeing Mr. Crane yet again. it would be all too easy to come from the shadows and tackle the man down, giving him what he had rightfully coming. That or he could have taken Oliver's pistol and spared the world of his existence. For the sake of getting them out of there without anyone being wiser, he restrained himself, only keeping a hand on Alassiel as if he were afraid letting her go he'd lose her again.

They were fortunate to be on the treeline closer to the road than the house, meaning they had distance slowly forming on their side. Oliver motioned for everyone to begin moving; the longer they lingered the higher chance a wrong step on a twig or other noise would draw attention to them. He aided his wife once more as they swiftly made their way away from the cabin while Andriy was nearly carrying Alassiel, constantly worried glancing back at her and her disarrayed state. It wasn't right that someone had disrupted his Sea, though he'd had to save revenge for another day. Once there was considerable distance behind them, Andriy took the risk of speaking, his voice low. "Are you okay?" he needed to know.

A sob that had built up in silence let out since they were far from danger. Alassiel nodded, “Now I am.” She trembled, her hands clung to Andriy while she caught her breath. “I was so scared they had said something, anything, that might have convinced you I had gone without a word.” Alassiel embraced him. She was overwhelmed with relief they had come for her. “Thank you— all of you.”

Lauri felt emotion prick at her eyes. “You’re welcome, of course. Shhh, be comforted. We are almost free of this place.” She and the others came to pause at a junction where they called a car service.

It took a bit since they were so far from busy places, but as soon as the car came they filed in and set off. The squeeze wasn’t too bad. Lauri and Oliver did their best to distract the driver in case he was a little nosy about who they were and why Alassiel looked like she had come out of a fight in the dirt. All of them kept silent about their business. The Seamaiden simply curled up against Andriy, wearing his jacket for modesty and warmth, slowly calming. None were sure where she was staying or if she needed a ride to the airport, or anything.

“Are you staying anywhere?” Lauri asked, her hand on Oliver’s arm with a light squeeze, indicating her thought that they might take her with them on the jet.

Alassiel sniffled, “Just an overnight motel called Black Swan. It’s a bit in the opposite direction from here. I can give the driver the address.”

“Do you need anything from there?”

“Nothing I can’t replace by going to the store,” Alassiel admitted. She gasped. “Oh, my purse!” Lauri took it out and handed it to her. The Seamaiden was beyond grateful. “Oh thank goodness! My heart skipped for a moment. This is the one thing that is important. The rest is more casual clothes, toiletries, and makeup.” Alassiel checked her phone. She frowned. “I’m missing my flight.”

Andriy was grateful for Lauri's thoughtful questions and how it gave them an opportunity to offer further assistance. "We can take you," he offered gently, his arm around her still not wavering.

"If you would like," Oliver expanded, returning the gentle squeeze to his Lamb who was always so considerate. "Rather than return to the hotel or wait for another flight. I would imagine you'd like to place some distance between yourself and that cabin right now." Less Crane went looking for breadcrumbs that could lead him to Alassiel.

Aside from using any and all reasons or excuses to be with Andriy, the point Oliver made would have been motivation enough. “That would be wonderful, thank you so much.” She wiped away fresh tears. It felt like a second ago she was doomed to the unknown and now she had hope. Alassiel tried to convey with words how she felt, but she was stumbling through her emotions.

Lauri leaned and gave Alassiel a pat on her knee. “It’s okay, just rest a moment now. We will handle things later.” The Seamaiden nodded, putting her head on Andriy’s shoulder.

Andriy's hold on her tightened, knowing that she was dealing with trauma that he could never fully grasp. "Я тут для тебе, моє море," he promised her quietly. Alassiel felt another wash of relief just hearing him say that. The Seamaid nodded in silence, completely trusting.

Lauri settled back against Oliver and murmured in hushed French with him about potentially flying to Ireland to drop her off at the McQueens on their way to Belarus. Lauri's suggestion was one that Oliver completely agreed with. In her current state, he wouldn't have felt comfortable leaving Alassiel alone or expecting her to fly across the ocean with only a purse. They could do this and face any consequences once they were back in Avostoska.

The matter was settled. Lauri waited until Alassiel appeared calm and ready to talk. “Alassiel, we would like to offer you a flight to Ireland on our jet. It will not be a great deviation and it would make us feel more comfortable.”

“Really?” Alassiel lifted her head, ocean eyes wide with grateful astonishment. “Oh, thank you. Yes, yes I would like that very much.”

“It is the least we can do.” Lauri said, happy to give her this reprieve. There was much they were curious about too, but they would save that for a later time.

Oliver had to smile at his thoughtful little Lamb. While they were quite certain at this point of Alassiel's mage status, she still found the heart in her to be hospitable to a woman in need.

When they arrived at the jet Lauri and Oliver got out first. Alassiel shifted gingerly out of the car with Andriy’s help. The Blair’s followed Alassiel and Andriy inside. All the while the Seamaiden was practically molded to her Cherry.

“Alassiel, why don’t you come with me? I will help you clean up. You can wear one of my nightgowns.” Lauri held out a hand.

“Oh, that would be nice, thank you.” Alassiel gave Andiry a brief squeeze of his hand and removed his jacket so it didn’t get wet while she was washing. “I’ll be back, moya Vyshnya.” She murmured with a soft smile before shuffling off with Lauri. The dress she wore was quite tattered, stretched, and the fabric that clung to her upper body was all but peeling off. It would be no good to keep at this point, though Alassiel doubted she would have saved it anyway.

Seeing her walk away pained him, though Andriy knew she was safe with Lauri. His jacket was abandoned and he took up a seat on one of the loungers, though he was anything but relaxed. Thoughts were racing, something Oliver was quite aware of as he took up his own seat. "She will be okay, mate," the Lion offered gentle reassurance.

"Maybe..." Andriy sighed in response, turning his dark gaze over to Oliver. "But cannot promise she will always be safe." Not if he wasn't there to bring her out of coal shafts or to skirt her away from evil men. He knew he wasn't a powerful force, nor could he say that he'd always keep her out of danger, but he would have preferred to be around her in case.

"Well no one can promise that," Oliver said as he poured himself a much needed drink, giving a second one to his friend. "I worry about Lauri every time she walks away, but that doesn't mean her walking away isn't going to happen. You just have to hope with all your might that if something comes up you are near." He hadn't been around for the attack in Seabrook when the vampires had shown up at the headquarters and it was something he still had less than pleasant dreams about. Still, he knew he couldn't force Lauri to remain at his side constantly; that simply wasn't fair to her.

While the men discussed the natural fears loved ones have for their soul mates, Lauri brought Alassiel into the bigger bathroom of the jet as it was positioning for take-off. The sticky fabric of the dresses ‘top’ was a little time consuming. The women murmured over if they got it all, with Lauri saying they’d just scrub it off in the water. By the time Alassiel got into the bath they were in the air. Lauri insisted she help and keep company to the secret relief of the Seamaiden.

“There, did you get it?” Lauri asked about the knot in her hair from a single remaining sapphire as she ran a sponge across Alassie’s back. As thought, the tacky fabric rolled away with each swipe.

“Yeah…” The Seamaiden looked down at it with a frown.

Lauri chewed on her lower lip in indecision. Finally she asked, “Are you comfortable sharing what happened?”

Alassiel figured it would need to be said at some point. She decided she would divulge what information she knew was safe. But she wasn’t interested in repeating it several times, so she replied, “Yes, yes I think I can tell you. After all, you three saved me. It would be the least that I can do. At the moment though…”

“Oh, oui, of course. We can just wash up for now.” Lauri agreed it would be exhausting to repeat. “Did you want your privacy?”

“Actually…If you don’t mind, I think some company would be nice to have.” Alassiel had grown up with people constantly around her. Being alone was hard on normal days. Having someone with her now gave her comfort. Besides, it gave Lauri the chance to clean up for bed too. The men would have the same opportunity if they chose to take it.

“Alright, I will.” Lauri gently helped the Seamaiden wash and dry. All the while the room grew thick with the pleasant scent of jasmine. The dress was tossed in the trash and Lauri slipped her comfortable grey, soft cotton nightgown over Alassiel’s head.

“Oh, this is so nice.” Alassiel slipped her hands over the long sleeves to get a food feel of it. It was almost a shame the gown stopped just above her knees.

“I know, it’s very nice. Oliver likes it too, he says it’s like the soft fur of a bunny,” Lauri chuckled, helping Alassiel braid her hair down her back.

“He’s not wrong.” Alassiel smiled. She felt so good after getting cleaned up.

“Your hair is surprisingly soft too. I wouldn’t say it’s much different.” Lauri chuckled.

“Oh, hardly— well, maybe a little.” Alassiel shrugged, feeling the curls with her hand. “Still not has soft as this nightgown.”

The two came out of the back in mild discussion over the texture of the gown versus the Seamaiden’s hair. Alassiel looked far better than when she had left; her normal comfortable self as Andiry’s sea, rather than the frightened slosh of water from before. The women naturally parted to their men, with Lauri greeting Oliver and sitting with her legs over his. Alassiel came up to Andriy with eyes shimmering with delight. This was a real moment. He had brought her out from a nightmare.

By the time the women joined them in the lounge, both men had also rid themselves of their formal attire. Not a fan of sleeping with more than briefs, Oliver had settled for a pair of lounge pants and simple t-shirt until he and his Lamb retired for the evening. Spotting her entering the room, he happily welcomed her, offering her a simple foot rub after a trek through the woods in formal shoes.

Andriy had slipped into a pair of dark flannel pajamas of his own, fully aware they might not seem overly impressive but having not packed with anticipation of anyone seeing them but him. Any uncertainties of how he looked vanished as his Sea joined him, eagerly making her more than ample room on the lounger where he'd even brought out a blanket for her to be wrapped in. Just in case extra comfort was needed. "Would you like water? Something to eat?" he offered, not wanting to overwhelm her but feeling as though he needed to do at least something for her.

Pulling the blanket over her legs, Alassiel settled in against Andriy. “Water would be great, thank you moya Vyshnya. I don’t know if I can snack right now.” Alassiel smiled gratefully. Her tummy was far too sensitive at the moment. She accepted the bottle of water the jet provided. She drank it and smiled, it tasted good and felt refreshing.

The Lamb waited patiently, sipping her own water and sharing with Oliver when he wanted, for Alassiel to feel ready to speak. It was a matter she would not press for, though was curious about what was going on. “How are you feeling?”

Alassiel sensed the time had come. “Much better, thank you.” She rested the bottle of water on the blanket over her lap. “I don’t know what would have happened if…” That was wrong. She did know what would have happened.

“It’s alright, you know what, maybe we should just…” Lauri suddenly felt guilty about her curiosity. Perhaps this wasn’t the time, and it might never be.

“No, no it’s okay. I think you should know.” Alassiel omitted her being a mage, but she did tell them what she could. “I’m a part of an organization whose members join agencies like the escort business to liberate victims of human trafficking. I got into it when I was a model. My contact informed me that there would be nine trapped in the basement there. I didn’t realize Mr. Crane would be so persistent. He found me when I was trying to cover up the coal shaft. There was a fight and...Well, I’m just glad I held out long enough before he was able to, uh...Well, I bit him and he had to leave to dress his wound.” Alassiel sighed deeply, grabbing her phone. “I’ll have to let them know I’ve been compromised.” The worst part of this was that Mr. Crane knew about her now. There’s no telling if he’d spread the word on that, or that she was a mage. She teared up a little. “This is just great. I recently got back into this after hiatus for suspicions about my clients being arrested.” Or dead, but she would let that be something they found out later if they investigated.

Andriy kept his hands to himself as she spoke, unless Alassiel decided to draw near. He had to imagine that with everything she had alluded to that being touched might not be something she wanted, even in a safe environment. His loathing hatred for Crane only grew, though he stayed silent as she told her take. He grew curious toward the end of what she had said so far was true, or if it had to do with a cover-up as a mage.

Oliver seemed to hear his thoughts, clearing his throat light before he spoke. "Is there any evidence of those trafficked? Something that can be used to defend yourself if he or others were to come after you?" He questioned not as if trying to confirm her story but more so wanting to make sure that this couldn't come back and bite her.

“Not that I have access to, and from what my contact said these kinds of clients are usually well protected.” Alassiel frowned.

Hunters normally had great security. It took Tia to track them. Even then sometimes she found most of these criminal Hunters were let off by the larger community because they dealt mainly in underage mages. And who among them cared if a mage lived or died? Few, if any. Fewer who’d say so. It was best to turn a blind eye. But Alassiel found that when you permissed one act of cruelty it was easy to do so for others, and that meant mundies 'happened’ to get caught up in the mess anyway. No one cared to check. This and other thoughts were unable to be vented about.

“I’ll just need to let my employer know and hope they can handle my mistake.” The Seamaiden finished typing and tossed her phone aside. Unaware of Andiry’s worry over if she’d like touches, she found comfort in taking his hand in her on her lap. The kind of thing lovers would do. After all, they declared so back at the party, though Lauri and Oliver could only guess through context clues.

Silently Andriy cursed Theo and his carelessness. If it weren't for him drawing Wesley's attention and suspicions they might have been able to still play off ignorance to Alassiel being a mage. Then he'd have been able to offer help with Wesley's unlimited resources. Now all they could do was offer a ride to Ireland where they couldn't know she'd be any safer than she was in Maine. Maybe for the sake of keeping things clean he could still convince the Fox to keep an eye on if she was mentioned in any of the hunter rings. "Maybe is time to fully retire...before things get worse," he offered gingerly.

Oliver nodded in agreement. "Though you have noble intentions and a pure heart in your actions, it would do no good to have you winding up in other basements that you can't get out of, my dear," he was just as soft in his recommendation, knowing he had little weight in her life. "It was only a series of very fortunate events that we came back and that the vines provided us a way out without having to face Mr. Crane." If fortunate was the way to describe her abilities.

“Oui, they are right.m We have a long flight and you need rest.” Lauri got up from the couch with her husband and, arm in arm, they made their farewells. “Good night, Alassiel. Good night, Andriy.”

"Let us know if you need anything," Oliver added as he gave them both an encouraging smile. "Sleep well, you two."

"Night," Andriy waved them off, finishing his drink and relaxing back into the chair, unsure how long they'd be there for.

“Good night, guys.” Alassiel gave a nod. She shifted her attention to Andriy. Their affections were strong, but they had only just made it apparent that they wanted to be together. She was, admittedly, unsure of how he would want to go about their relationship. One thing was for certain, she wasn’t eager to be alone again, especially in the dark of an unfamiliar place. “Moya Vyshnya, do you mind if I sleep with you?”

Andriy was glad to hear her question, mostly because he was hesitant to have her out of his sight so soon. The idea of laying with her, even in a jet pod bed, was a blissful one. "I would not have it another way, моє море," he smiled softly to her. "Would you like to lay down now?"

Nodding, Alassiel said, “Yes, yes I would like that.” She got up with Andriy, keeping hold of his hand. Since she didn’t know where to go she was guided by Andriy to his designated cabin when he came on as a passenger.

The room was spacious considering the smaller size of the jet. It accommodated for sleeping, had a small bathroom, a comfortable queen bed, and a little closet. There extra linens if the need arose. Alassiel liked pillows, so two more were added. Slipping beneath the sheets Alassiel cautiously molded herself to Andriy, taking care to make sure she wasn’t unknowingly crossing a personal line for him. They had at least a six hour flight from Maine to Dublin airport. She wanted to spend that time with him; as much as she could get before who knows how long. Even if it was while she slept. Alassiel listened to his heart beat as she fell asleep.

The sleep with his Seamaiden curled against him was no doubt the best he'd had in the past, nearly a month since he last slept with her. He kept his arm protectively about her as he quickly fell asleep, eased into a relaxed state by the familiar scent of jasmine. He could only hope that he gave her at least some resemblance of a bit of calm.

Oliver was awake an hour or so after they had landed, notifying Wesley of their current status and when they could be expected to return. They weren't far behind schedule, but he expected that Wesley would want to know just where his equipment was. Once that was settled, he took to giving his Lamb a sweet morning wake up before they would be expected by the others to venture out into Ireland.

Most mornings that began this way usually brought Lauri out of dreamland, but occasionally she slept too heavily to come awake. Sometimes she relayed she had a wonderful dream that Oliver was featured in. She’d give her Lion a wink to indicate just what kind of dream. All his hard work becoming a dream had its pros and cons. On one hand it was so good her mind brought it to her attention, but on the other hand she wasn’t awake to remember all of it. This particular morning happened to be one that Lauri’s body responded to Oliver, but once the deed was done he discovered she simply smiled pleasantly, still asleep.

Oliver decided he would take what he would get when it came to pleasuring his beloved. Even if it meant he wasn't the one getting full credit for all of his work. He could only chuckle to see her smiling in her sleep, moving a few strands of her hair aside before rising for himself to be ready for the day.

Andriy had only slightly stirred when the jet landed, enjoying the rest far too much to get up quite yet. Eventually he did bury his face in Alassiel's locks, smiling as he inhaled her wonderful scent. Not wanting to wake her before she was rested, he only ran his thumb along her hand for a moment before relaxing in place once more.

The events of the night before had drained much of the Seamaiden’s energy. Andriy lay nearly an hour and a half until the currents of the sea stirred. Ocean eyes drowsily blinked, realized the waking word brought her to the surface of reality, and promptly shut them, snuggling into Andriy’s hold. “Ah, tell the world to go away. I am not ready to let go of moya Vyshnya.”

Oh, her words he understood all too well. Andriy would love nothing more than to lie with her for hours at a time, all throughout the day. Admittedly, since their confessions in the gardens he had thought of the selfish hopes to have her in his arms every morning. It was an impossible fantasy, but one that felt almost true as he held her in his arms that night. "We can stay longer," he offered, his lips moving against her hair with each syllable. "Though you should eat soon, моє море." She needed to recover her strength.

Bold from good rest and the looming knowledge that in an hour's time or so she would be parting with him again, Alassiel murmured, “The sea hungers for more than food.” She would eat later. Right now the tide pulled Andiry out to her waters where kisses were rain and the rolling waves rocked them into a better morning than perhaps they had expected. Andriy dove into her waves with as much tenderness and curiosity as he had on their first night. His body met hers and melted into one, though it felt as if she shared her soul and not simply her physical form with him.

Once the tender gale had passed and they were once again gently afloat on the subsiding waves of pleasure, Alassiel finally felt the growl of her stomach. “Does the jet have yogurt and fruit?”

Coming out with a glow beyond contentment, Andriy held her gently as she made her request. Oh, he would make it a habit to bring her anything she wished for. "I'm sure it does," he nodded, leaving a few lasting kisses on her neck, for good measure. "If not, I get whatever you want, моє море."

Alassiel tilted her head, enjoying the sensation. What she really wanted was to ask if Andriy would stay with her somehow, or her with him, but the balance of what to do when a mage and in a relationship with someone eluded her. Perhaps Theo and Willow could give her insight. The Seamaiden was sinking slowly to the depths of an ocean of love, far further than the Marian trench, wherein she would choose to stay forever. Those thoughts aside, she shifted to turn her lips on his neck for a moment, saying in between words, “Mm, then I would like some for breakfast with you.”

The Seamaiden would have spent longer with Andriy, except now her stomach really did get angry with her the longer she waited to feed it. Negotiating would not work. The function of her body considered Andriy as only a ‘part’ of a complete breakfast. The Seamaiden gave in and rolled out of bed with Andriy.

It came to her mind, when she got up, that Alassiel had nothing to wear. She had nothing at all, not even undergarments. Alassiel slipped on the nightgown for now. “Do you think it would be too much to ask Lauri to lend me clothes, so I can drive to Galway?” Alassiel chewed on her lip in worry.

Andriy had lingered a few moments longer to enjoy the sight of her cascading curves, eyes drawn back to her face at the question. "I am sure she say yes," he assured her as he followed her on to his feet. "Lauri is very kind. And I have nothing for you to wear." Not unless she could find a shirt of his long enough to manage covering her. Though even then he thought that wasn't proper to protect her virtue from the world. He also felt responsible since they'd led her away from her belongings.

Trusting he knew her well enough, Alassiel smiled. "Alright, I'll ask if she has an outfit to spare. If not, maybe I can wear something of yours? I would send it back by mail...or you could come for it." She pulled up her phone. "Maybe on that date?"

Thinking of her wearing his clothes made his grin spread. A passive call to the claim he hoped to stake on her. "Tak, I do not mind," he agreed, "і ви виглядали б красиво в усьому." The reminder of the date made his heart race. "Is July 14 good?" He would hate to bother her during work.

Ah, his compliments never ceased to brighten her mood. “Yes, yes it’s perfect.” Alassiel deleted whatever was on that specific day. She marked it as an ‘all day’ event labeled ‘Vyshnya’, connecting it to his contact symbolized by a cherry icon. The Seamaiden put her phone back into her purse, which she carried in one arm and Andriy’s on her other.

The two came out to see the Blair couple just sitting down for breakfast. Lauri had, at some point, woken up and engaged in a sweet treat with Oliver to happily reflect on during the day. They greeted Andiry and Alassiel warmly. “Hope you slept well.” Lauri winked.

Oliver looked up from his morning tea and eggs benedict as they were joined. He could tell the face of a man who had a pleasant start to the day even without it being confirmed yet. He gave them each a cheerful morning wish and nod of his head before turning back to eating.

“We did,” Alassiel smiled, proud to say so. “Our morning was, delightfully, not as restful.” She gave Andriy a light squeeze of his thigh and proceeded to ask the serving staff on board for a parfait of yogurt, granola, and fruit. Andriy placed an order of orange juice and a meat-loaded omelette, all with blushing cheeks. It would likely be sometime before he would ever shake that response.

Lauri spared Andiry’s cherry cheeks, but he could tell she was quite amused and gleeful to hear it. Instead of going the way of Wes or Everest, or even Yonten, she noted that Alassiel was still wearing her nightgown. That was right! All her things were back in Maine. The urgency to leave had left the girl with nothing to wear. “Oh, Alassiel, your clothes— um, hm….” Lauri had the other fancy dress of hers. It was not comfortable for a long drive north west of Dublin. It wouldn’t be modest to go shopping in that nightgown. At the moment Lauri was wearing the only other clean outfit she had brought. “Perhaps I could go to town and fetch an outfit for you.”

“Oh, please, you’ve all been so generous. That would take time and money and— And, well, it’s alright.” Alassiel turned a smile up at Andriy. “Moya Vyshnya doesn’t mind letting me borrow something from him.”

The looks on the faces of these two had Lauri feeling giddy inside. “Aw, well in that case I understand. If you need it, I do have bike shorts. I wear them for when it is too windy.” Don’t want to flash people in public when wearing a skirt. “Just in case his shirt is a little short on you.”

“Thank you, I appreciate it.” Alassiel smiled, finally digging into her breakfast when it came. She finished a third bite before she asked, “How is Rosy? Did she have her baby yet?”

While Andriy was mentally trying to decide just what would be the best for his Sea to wear, Oliver was happy to answer. "No, not quite yet, though I'm sure she would be happy if the little one came out any day now," he chuckled. "With how far along she was, she didn't feel comfortable traveling and so Cory stayed behind with her. We were sent to the affair in his place in hopes of opening the capsule, which our clever man here did just fine."

That pulled him from his thoughts, quickly shaking his head. "No, nothing I did. Alassiel gave hint and that is why I turn it over.”

“A hint?” Lauri smiled, looking for an elaboration.

Pink cheeked, Alassiel cleared her throat. “Oh, well, I mean— I saw something like it once. I didn't want to take the thrill of solving it away from Andriy, I merely noticed it was not in the same position as I remembered. Andriy deserves the credit for opening it.”

Always happy to learn history, Lauri perked. “Really? Where did you see it?”

On the rare occasion that the Fae were allowed anywhere near the Drowned Temple, to offer truces that only lasted as long as the liquor in the vessels they used to transport the delicious beverage. “A book. Not sure which, it’s been some time.” Alassiel turned her attention on her food for a few bites.

Curiosity ate away at the Lamb. Which book?! But Lauri had gotten the hint that Alassiel wasn’t interested in exploring her memory. Was this a mage thing? Perhaps they could get an understanding from the symbols on it. Maybe Wes could do science experiments on the material. “Ah, well, maybe one day you can let me know if you remember. I would love to learn. History is my favorite.”

“Yeah, I love to learn too,” Alassiel smiled wistfully. “I learned so much since I left Syria. I used to think ‘melancholy’ was a fruit.” That earned a light chuckle.

“Your time in Syria sounds so…”

“Sheltered?” Alassiel smiled. “It was very much so. They taught us specific art forms and restricted knowledge. Leaving felt like...emerging into a whole different world.” There was a weight behind those words that they felt through her voice. “A better world, despite the struggles.” She finished another bite of her food, unsure how much she could get away with saying. “I left and never looked back. Some days I feel I am still trying to find my place on Earth. I didn’t start off on the best foot. I was quite naive. My first boyfriend, Ryuu, didn’t help.”
 
Up until that point, Oliver had merely sat, eating his breakfast and enjoying the light discussion between his lady and Alassiel. There were a few comments he had expected were small fibs for her mage status. Not that he would have held any of that against her. But now, there was a depth to her words and talk of a new world, that reminded him exactly of how Theo had spoken the night of Ellie and Everest's bachelorette/bachelor party. Not only that, but he recognized the name, turning his head in curiosity at that point.

Andriy as well had caught on to the similar weight that came with his Seamaiden's words, ones that expressed such relief since then. He wished he could speak plainly to her about it, to tell her that she could simply just speak to him without a need to lie or veil the truth. They knew the name she gave them that had been identified as a capture mage as the one who escaped the woods in January. Andriy hated to think she was caught up in whatever rituals and plans he had going on. He knew that in that exact moment he could not quite go into a reply without the jet's security system picking up their conversation. Still, it would be suspicious not to question it. "This Ryuu, is someone you still talk with? On good terms?"

Alassiel sipped her morning tea. “No, not really. He has tried to contact me twice in the past year or two. Ryuu has his virtues, I admit, but he does not often exhibit them.” The Seamaiden set down her teacup and took the last bite of her food. “Ryuu took me for granted, gaslit me, and then cheated on me. When I found out, I left him.”

Lauri clicked her tongue and shook her head. “What a terrible thing to do.”

The Seamaiden cleaned off her hands and turned with a smile to Andriy. “It’s alright. Better people came along.”

Her response was satisfying for more than one reason. Not only did Andriy feel a sense of relief that she wasn't fraternizing with an ex, but also that she didn't seem to be involved with anything he was up to. That and her praise had him beaming from ear to ear, pinked cheeks showing until he ducked his head to hide them.

"Well it's good to hear you're no longer affiliated with him," Oliver remarked as he reached for his own tea. "Men like that normally are trying to cover up an even darker part of themselves."

Andriy had to spoff at the remark, feeling it was quite appropriate. "But better people to be around now," he nodded, feeling he and Lauri and Oliver most certainly were. "Should stay away from guy like him." And he hoped she would.

Loving Andriy’s delight, and feeling it reflect her own, Alassiel boldly gave her Cherry cheeked sweety a kiss on his adorable dimple. “Absolutely.”

Lauri had to pull up her napkin and cough into it to contain a squeal that was threatening to erupt. They were too adorable and she was having a hard time finishing her oatmeal without feeling the urge to coo over them.

BING! Alassiel looked down at her phone. She pulled it up. Pleasant surprise crossed her face. “Oh, how nice.”

“What is it?” Lauri smiled.

“I texted the McQueens what went down. They sent Moira and Shae to pick me up so I don’t have to drive. Says they’ll be here in twenty.” Alassiel typed back that she was grateful for their help. “I should probably get changed. I just gave them an overview, they don’t know I have none of my other clothes.” Strategically planned? They wouldn’t know. Alassiel got up from the breakfast table and offered Andriy a hand. “Would you guide me? I don’t want to take a shirt you’re not willing to part with, moya Vyshnya,” she said, though that smile said she wouldn’t mind another moment alone with him.

"Oh that helps us get back in the air sooner," Oliver observed, although they wouldn't have minded the detour. That or a chance to speak with her perhaps at the McQueen's Inn.

Andriy didn't hesitate to rise at her extended hand, happily taking it in his own and slipping away from the breakfast area to return to his in-flight chambers. Moving to his lightly packed bags, he pulled out a soft heather grey button-up that was clean though it'd be a few inches longer on her small frame. Likely there'd still be a need for Lauri's bicycle shorts for the sake of comfort. Turning with the shirt in hand, he opened his mouth as if he wanted to speak before closing it again, extending the clothing. "This should fit," he said simply.

“Thank you,” Alassiel said, though she didn’t grab it just yet. “Hold it for me?” She asked, slipping off the nightgown before receiving his shirt. The Seamaiden took that time to internally question if she should press to know what he was about to say. Once she began buttoning up the grey top she decided to prod gently. If he wasn’t up to answer, she would understand. “Did you need something moya Vyshnya? I thought you looked like you had more to say.”

Holding the gown while she dressed, he averted his eyes to the wall. Even if he'd seen her bare on more than one occasion, it didn't seem right to do so simply as he pleased. Her question was a hard one to answer, unsure how much he could say. It wasn't as if Andriy wanted to have to lie to her, no his Sea deserved much better than that. "I do have words to say, but is difficult, моє море," he spoke carefully, setting Lauri's nightgown down for the moment. "Я хочу лише захистити вас, що поки що важко. я зроблю те, що зможу. But please do not go near Ryuu. Is too dangerous for you." Whether or not she thought she could handle him, being close to him put her in the scopes of far too many hunters.

Such words phrased in that way lended to more than worry over an ex-boyfriend showing up to steal her away. Alassiel’s brows furrowed in puzzlement a moment. She was uncertain if she was understanding him right. After all, Andriy was a shy man. Perhaps this was his way of finding a sense of security? Whatever the reason, Alassiel took his hands in hers and assured him, “Don’t worry, moya Vyshnya, I do not desire to ever see that man again. I will do my best to avoid him.” She slipped one hand to caress his cheek. “Будь у спокої, моя вишня.”

Andriy worried that she hadn't understood him, though he knew of little other ways to try and explain himself. "I know you can defend yourself..." he sighed, leaning his face into her hand. "Я ніколи не міг витримати, щоб побачити, як хтось ранить тебе, моє море. There is trouble around him and do not want you pulled in."


The concern touched her heart. Aside from that, he wasn’t wrong. Eddard and Mr. Crane were clear examples of her physical shortcomings. A gun in her hand improved her success in defense. If that was the case, Alassiel said, “Ryuu has his faults, but he wouldn’t physically harm me, but....” Well his last words didn’t fit the obvious motivation. “What trouble is around him, that I should be aware of, moya Vyshnya?”

An abrupt rhythm of knocks came at the cabin door. Familiar Irish brogue from the other side sounded. “ALI! We’re here, girl! Come out.” A giggle fit followed. They knew the two were in here and they wanted to tease them! “Whatcha up to?”

Andriy had opened his mouth to respond when Fate decided otherwise. He only offered a soft smile and shake of his head; she'd just have to take his word on it for now. He gave the hand against his cheek a soft squeeze of silent encouragement. "Nothing," he called back out the door, making sure Alassiel was dressed and proper. "Would need more than twenty minute." He playfully smirked at his own joke, well aware by now that the McQueen women had no shame in poking about.

Alassiel hadn’t expected him to say that! She bowed her mouth in approval and bumped his hip with hers. “Not bad.” Alassiel turned to wrap her arms around Andriy’s neck. “Це було цілком впевнено у тобі, моя Вишня. Ти стаєш сміливішим.”

Impressed with his willingness to respond so boldly the women decided to throw out another. After a quick deliberation on who would say what, Moira took it upon herself to do it and said, “Oh we can wait!”

Chuckling, the Seamaiden could just imagine them with their ears pressed against the door, waiting for a response. In fact they were, and Shae bet he would be too bashful by now to make another remark.

Andriy grinned at her hold, one of his own arms wrapping around her waist to keep her up against him. "Тільки сміливий через тебе, моє море, [Only bold because of you, my Sea]" he murmured, leaning in for a gentle kiss. He raised his voice as they parted to call back through the door, "Would have to wait 'til world ended for me to be done. Wouldn't want to let her go before then."

“Oh look at that Shae, is the sun being eclipsed?”

“Just so, Moira. I’d say we have an hour until total apocalypse.”

“Is that enough time to do what you want, lover boy?”

Alassiel giggled at her Irish family’s antics. “Oh, you two.” She gave her Cherry a few more kisses while they held each other before turning with him to the door. She’d need to grab those biker shorts from Lauri real quick, and then it was off to home.

The door opened and the women stepped back with grins that matched the mischief in their eyes. Moira wiggled her brows. “Nice outfit.”

“A little short.” Shae noted.

“Lauri is going to lend me her shorts.” Alassiel chuckled.

Moira gave a snap. “Well hop to it, days getting late and we’re hitting a pub on the way home for lunch.”

“Alright.” Alassiel nodded, moving to Lauri who waved her over for those shorts. The thought of needing to get going drew a sigh, knowing she and Andriy would have to part at this point.

While Alassiel went to slip on those shorts, the McQueen girls were happy to color Andriy’s cheeks with playful prods and throw winks at the British Lion. Unlike the staff at the Blackthrones for Ellie’s babyshower, they only meant it as a fun tease and a compliment. They respected the marriage the Lamb had with her Lion. Once Alassiel came out the girls—who considered the shorts a tad short, for shorts—waited by the door so that the Seamaiden might say a last goodbye.

“Thank you all again!” Alassiel pressed her gratitude, giving Oliver and Lauri a meaningful hug. “I know it was providence that all of you ended up finding me, but if you hadn’t cared to look I know I would be lost.”

Lauri smiled and said, “You’re welcome, of course.”

Oliver shared his dear Lamb's encouraging words. "Absolutely, darling. If you need anything else, please let us know," he nodded, expecting they'd be able to get her belongings back from the Black Swan if she sought assistance for such.

Turning to Andriy, Alassiel didn’t hesitate to linger in an embrace. “Until we meet again. Чотирнадцятий не може прийти досить швидко."

Andriy greedily stole a final long Jasmine-scented inhale to tie him over for the next week and a half. "Я згоден, моє море, Але для вас я чекав би вічності."

“Mm, how sweet you are.” Alassiel took a healthy inhale of him. There was something unique and alluring about Andriy’s smell and she would wager no kelpie could have thought to make such a pleasing scent. She pulled enough away to say, with a smile, “Where I come from, we have a similar phrase: Sannat walaf, dwa sannat ukra. It means ‘A thousand years, and a thousand more.’ A sentiment to convey affection across time.” Immediately the three Hunters recognized the strange language. Neither Shae nor Moira seemed surprised by the odd tongue.

“Good bye for now.” A last kiss to his cheek later and Alassiel turned to walk with the girls down the jet steps. The Seamaiden often glanced back even as she got into the car that drove her away.

Lauri didn’t know how much anyone wanted to discuss, what with the surveillance in the common areas of the jet, but she did need to satisfy her curiosity. “Did you hear what she said? Isn’t that…” She trailed off, looking to the two for confirmation.

Andriy had melted into her final embrace and stood waiting at the top of the steps. Even after she had disappeared from his sight and the car drove off, he lingered in place while his heart called out to her. He hadn't missed her words, but he lied to his heart that they didn't matter. Her language, what she was, none of it mattered.

"I do believe so," Oliver nodded, clearing his throat and offering a weak smile. "But no reason to dwell and ruin a good day. How about we throw on a movie to pass the time?" It'd do Andriy and Alassiel no favors to discuss possibilities then.

“Oui, let’s do that. Andriy?” Lauri prompted him to come over to pick a film with them. They had to shut the jet door anyway.

Cobalt did not take long to arrive back at Avostoska once they left Ireland. The castle had been informed of why their family and friends took longer than expected to return. They were curious over the details of the incident. Throughout their relay of the story it became clear that Wesley took their actions to be professional. They needed to take out a whole group of mages across continents. If Alassiel had been taken, how would they accomplish their goal? Wesley’s Hunter-goggles narrowed in on the most sensible reason he could figure, knowing he was dealing with three experienced Hunters in Lauri, Oliver, and Andriy.

“Well that’s a relief. We need her still. I’ll check out this ‘Mr. Crane’ and see what I can do to keep him away. Wouldn’t want his involvement to ruin everything.” Wesley took out his phone to check on something before saying, “Good thing you squeezed in the date too. I believe Joao has secured it with Natalia by now, right Joao?” He looked up at the Brazilian. Gordon didn’t need to be asked, they figured if he dropped by Amalia would simply meet up with him.

Andriy and Oliver alike were grateful that Wesley didn't seem to push them on why they'd gone back. If he had, the Lion would have insisted it was a good rapport that would likely travel back to Willow or at least her family. That would still be needed when they convinced her to come to them in the end.

Joao looked up at his name, nodding. "Sim, texted her last week and date is set. Am hoping we go to Lion King myself," he added thoughtfully. Though truthfully he'd no doubt say yes to anything she asked for.

"I don't know man, the live action just seems weird after growing up with the animated," Everest added his input, arms currently laden with John in one and a scotch in the other.

"A little irrelevant, don't you think?" Annabelle spoffed. "I mean, I guess you do want to pick something you'll enjoy, but not like it's an actual date."

Rosy shifted uncomfortably, though it was a movement easily blamed on her beyond swollen belly. Suspicions of just what was being planned were present. She'd been reduced to dresses that were no longer loose and slippers for the most part, trying to accommodate her swollen feet. "Oh, not a real date?" She said with a tired chuckle. "I think I'd be mad if a man took me on a not real date."

“I would be pissed,” Inara gave a nod.

“Well we are hunting, darling, I hardly see the comparison. If anyone were to have taken Rosy Posy out on a non-date, I should think we would be rightfully upset,” Wesley said, getting up to head off to his North Office. “Anything else of note?”

They had, admittedly, not jumped to telling him that Alassiel spoke that odd language. No one seemed particularly eager to do so. Lauri smiled and shook her head. “Non, I think that is it.” They could always feign mistake later.

“Alright then, I’ll be off.” Wesley gave Rosalie a pat on her shoulder. “Do rest, Rosy Posy, you’re up too often.”

Cory had to agree about that. “Yeah, why don’t we take you to the room?” A temporary situation within the medical wing.

Thankfully, Rosy was still one of many not aware of the fatal dates being planned, or she likely would have been quite vocally against it. She was already quite unpleased with the fact that she'd let Cory convince her to leave the comfort of their chambers. She was not looking forward to living in the sterile-scented room (no matter what they insisted that they used low-scented chemicals) for nearly a month, though she'd kept her squabbling to herself with the occasional glare at the thought of going. Now, she needed something to delay her going back down. "What about the bows? I'd like to see them, personally."

“Oh, yeah.” Cory was torn between insisting on going or staying, but he was given the answer to his dilemma shortly.

“Ah oui, come and bring it in.” Lauri gestured for a servant to bring the case over.

The others huddled to take a look too. Wesley was quite impressed. The bows hand since been unfolded to their natural state. They were artfully crafted, with string made of a material unknown to them; easy to pull back, yet twanged with a powerful force. They weighed no more than a pound. Strange symbols like those found on the glass orb were etched into the brilliant gold. Wesley had cracked some possible meaning, but so far nothing substantial.

1600906379687.png

“Ah, nice!” Cory beamed. He had been far happier with the set of weapons Rosalie had given him to care that these weren’t a sword. “So cool.”

"Not bad," Everest shrugged. Archery had never been his thing. Now if it had been a pistol or even an old gun powder rifle he'd have been excited.

"Excellent craftsmanship," Rosy observed, noting how smooth each transition from element to the other was on the bow closest to her. "Nothing like you find these days with how most are just bulk manufactured."

Gordon nodded in agreement. "Historical weapons always seem to have a certain element to them that we don't replicate when we're so focused on power or speed these days," he commented, leaning in to peer at one closer. "Though, I daresay with as many trips to museums as I've taken, I can't say I've seen any quite like this."

Annabelle was less than interested herself, keeping Jinpa entertained with a couple of his toys until it was time to go eat. "Going to keep them or try and sell them?" she asked Cory, expecting the first. It wasn't as if there was any shortage of family money for most present, after all.

“Keep them!” Cory spoffed, in a tone that questioned her sanity. “These are going on my wall so everyone can see them.”

Inara observed the intricate details. Everything appeared so carefully, thoughtfully crafted, and yet each bow had a bald socket at the handle. “Is this on purpose, do you think?” She pointed to them.

Lauri and the others who had seen the bows come out of the orb leaned to take a look. “Oh mon non, weren’t there gems there?” She looked at Andriy and Oliver. She was sure there were; three distinct types. While Andriy and Oliver took a closer peek, she got her phone out to check if they had a snapshot of the bows at the moment they took them out.

Cory perked. “Gems?” He came closer and noticed the vacant pockets.

“Oui, look.” Lauri lifted her screen so they might observe the device when it was folded up and the bows were locked together side-by-side and when they were unfurled. The pictures showed that each bow had a single, unique gem: peridot, diamond, and amethyst. They each glowed gently in the image, and all three appeared to have a drop of red in the center. Yet now the bows did not.

Olivers brows furrowed at the realization. "Crane took the bows into a separate room. I bet he had them removed before packing them back up."

"What a horrible, horrible thing to do," Rosy huffed at the audacity of this man. First to attack a woman and now to steal from honest people. "Why, if I wasn't 9 months pregnant, I'd go teach him some manners."

"Calm down, Rambo. We don't want you going into labor on us," Ellie chucked. "Though I agree, it was a pretty asshole move of him. I mean the bows themselves are worth a fortune, how much can just gems be?"

"Unless...he does not want for money?" Joao suggested.

A hum of concern fluttered through them. Just what was Mr. Crane mixed up in that he would use them for anything other than money? And what were these gems that had any use other than to sell for their qualities as jewelry? “That’s a good question, Joao.” Wesley took note. “I think I’ll see who this man is right away.”

Cory had set the bows back in place. “In the meantime, I want you in bed, Puddin’.” The blonde had no recourse now. Lauri was in support of it too, and she was the assistant.

Lauri leaned and whispered to her beautiful blonde sister-by-spirit, “Come on, Rosy, I have tea I can spill.” The Lamb glanced briefly at Andriy and wiggled her brows.

Huffs and grumbled protests were brought to a quick stop when talk of tea came up. Chocolate eyes lit up with hope and there was suddenly a bit of a bounce in her waddle. "Alright, back to bed!" she agreed, nearly tugging Lauri along with her, eager for anything that wasn't a constant reminder of how expanded she'd been.

"She move fast for size," Andriy said with surprise, unaware of just what a little Lamb was up to.

"Better not let her hear you talking about her size or she'll be shuffling her way back in to give you a piece of her mind," Ellie chuckled, amused. Rosalie's patience and tolerance were quickly waring away in her final days of pregnancy, though no one could blame her.
Leaving behind the others to properly caution the unaware of their group, Lauri caught up with Rosy’s pace on their way to the bed room. Cory decided to take this opportunity for a Bro Brew! The rest dispersed as they pleased. One or two of them, namely Joao and Andriy, had a couple texts to answer.

Over the week Joao and Natalia had been trying to figure out what movie to watch. She had to let him know that the ‘Lion King’ had a special place for them with Willow, so they would be doing that with her sometime. However, she was up for a few other options. Between vet meme jokes and random videos of Natalia sharing a moment of her day—a cuddly owl after, a grumpy hedgehog, or a goofy sign on the clinic board—she worked out with him what he would like from the movie too. The title that found its way into chat most often had been ‘Murder Mystery’ starring Adam Sandler and Jennifer Aniston.

Joao had found that it seemed easier and easier for his reserved Russian maiden to bring a smile to his face, even if it was a silly video. A few of her jokes he had recruited help from, primarily Rosy or Cory who he hadn't expected would feel the need to tease if they found out just why he was needing clarification. There was also an lingering factor of what was being expected of him in a couple of weeks and just how he'd find his way out of it. He'd agreed with Andriy before, they just needed to buy time.

Andriy got updates on Alassiel’s drive back to the pub. At some point Moira and Shae got a hold of her phone and began snapping pictures and sending teases, with Alassiel featured in the background, laughing, trying to take it back. When she did retrieve it, she said she hoped that hadn’t bothered him and she would be in touch, but for now she was up to help waitress around the tavern.

The lovestruck Ukrainian insisted he didn't mind it one bit. In fact, he believed it would be impossible to have too many pictures of her beautiful face on his phone. He promised in return not to bother when working, but that he looked forward to their meeting that couldn't seem to come soon enough.

Meanwhile Lauri waited to talk until she and Rosalie passed through the threshold of the bedroom where they were sure Wesley would not be listening in on them, nor his security team. “Andriy and Alassiel are too cute, and you have to know everything I saw!” Lauri began giddily.

The Lamb had, in fact, danced and enjoyed her time with her Lion, but on more than one occasion she insisted he be an accomplice in eavesdropping. Or, at least, letting her. There were moments she couldn’t witness, but had feelings about. For one, she had seen Andriy and Alassiel dance and chat. They went out for a walk and came back with a mark or two. Then, of course, when they woke up the next morning it was clear they had enjoyed their time. “And when she left he was lingering at the door watching her go.” Lauri sighed dreamily while she rubbed Rosy’s feet. “Ils étaient trop mignons.”

An 'awww' and matching sigh left Rosalie at the adorable images planted in her head. "That is so beautiful," she said through a small sniffle before snatching up a tissue to fight off encroaching tears. "I'm so glad he's found happiness in someone, I just..." she paused, leaning in to speak softly, "I just worry what's going to happen to them. I doubt Andriy's parents would be thrilled to hear he was falling for a mage, and even worse if the wrong person heard about it. It's such an unfair thing, really!"

Lauri dabbed cool water on Rosy’s forehead. “Ah, I agree, ma fille. I just don’t know what to do.” She and Rosalie had come to be quite blatant and open with their views. Neither had much solid evidence, but they just sensed it. Mages were really human somehow. Even if they didn’t know how to go about proving it. “We can only hope it works out for the best.” Though neither would know what that looked like. Banishment? Being hunted as couples? “Not sure, but I think Joao might like Natalia. He’s too hard for me to read though, and much older. He’s probably like-minded with Wesley and the others.” Talk about generations changing.

"Yeah, I can't say that I talk to him very much," she admitted. He was an easy ten years their senior and for the most part kept to himself. Then again, that could have just been due to the fact that most of them already were couples. "I think she seems nice, though. All of them did at the wedding, really, and Willow absolutely adores Theo. The way he looks at her, Lord. it was like watching Cory all over again."

“Oui, I know what you mean,” Lauri sighed wistfully. She finished Rosalie’s other foot and came to sit beside her on the bed. “You know I have had a couple conversations with Wesley about his view. None of the arguments I have seem to go anywhere. I think Kaylee, as tragic as it is that she’s stuck in that wing, might be a step towards what we believe is true.” Lauri didn’t feel satisfied with it though. The wait, the years that would go by, and only to have just one example. “You know, I think Lottie is plotting to break out her little friend.” The Lamb chuckled. “On one hand I want her to, but on the other I don’t want her to get in huge trouble.”

A smile spread across her pink lips and Rosy leaned into Lauri with a chuckle. "Better her than us," she said, before elaborating. "A child will only be seen as mischievous, wanting to see her friend. She may be scolded, but that would be all. If we tried to get her or Molly out...well, that wouldn't end very well for us, would it?" Needless to say the thought had crossed her mind a few times, only to be acknowledged by common sense that if she did try to aid a mage, that could easily be viewed as treasonous. An archaic view to her, but to others it would only be common sense.

Lauri could only agree. It would not go well for them at all. Not that she too hadn’t thought about it, or sneaked a peek at any blue pints. The layout was not easily accessible. The exits were unknown. All digital and at Wesley’s command. “Perhaps if Charlotte ever does, we may or may not have a chance to see how she did it.” Lauri shrugged with a tiny smile that feigned innocence. “Out of curiosity of course.” In the end they would have to leave that topic untouched, especially right now while Rosalie was pregnant and expecting. “While the boys are still out, want to watch a movie?”

It was an agreed welcome distraction to delve into a movie. There was minimal discussion on just what to watch before they were both relaxing against the headboard watching the screen before them with a few snacks that might have been smuggled in against doctor's order. Nothing too serious, just a bit more popcorn and Twizzlers than was recommended.

~oOo~​

Due for a bit of catch-up, Oliver and Cory headed to the room that normally hosted their manly bonding sessions. They'd taken it upon themselves to add a few improvements to the smoking room they had adopted, adding a holoscreen for movies and games as needed. Today they settled for just a relaxing session with jams playing while they chilled out on the couch. Oliver was off from the trip to Maine and content with just a few minutes of the two of them. "So, what'd I miss from the birthday bash? Anything exciting?"

“Yeah, Rosy got me this epic sword and shield.” Cory had anticipated showing it to Oliver, so he had it brought to their room. With no adieu Cory pulled out both items and brandished them for his bro to see. “Isn’t this awesome? I’m going to wear them for my wedding.” He took a few formal swings with it to show off the flash of the blade.

"That's wicked," Oliver mused, giving both pieces a thorough look over. "Is that Elvish?" He asked, pointing to the handle before a second look confirmed his belief. "Well, bloody hell looks like Rosy came prepared in the event we didn't pull through, which is a damn good thing she did. Sorry about not realizing those gems were missing though, mate."

It took a moment for Cory to catch what he referred to, since the enraptured man was large-eyed and awning over his beloveds gifts again. “Hm? Oh don’t worry. I mean, it would have been cooler to have them them complete, but I am not as big on bows.” Cory favored more time walking and strutting with his gear as he talked. In his mind he was a great warrior with his Princess waiting for him in their room, and that wouldn’t be fading soon. “Maybe we can put other ones in it. Maybe gems that match instead of the different ones. I wonder why they chose to make them identical and then put different gems in the— oh, did I tell you? Rosy and I are betting Ellie’s next baby will be a girl. I want her born in July, so her third can be another May baby so her mother ring can be green, red, green.”

Imbuing replacement gems wouldn't be difficult at all, no doubt. Oliver considered recommending he use this birthstones if not to make them identical when Cory shifted the topic that way in their own. "Maybe a girl, or Everest is cursed with all boys and then Ellie develops a rage against him," he chuckled. "An interesting discussion to have. Was the talk of just babies while we were gone? Are you two already going to be planning a second of your own?"

“Oh I would love to give Amelie a sister.” Cory quirked a smile. “We talk about that once in a while. We mean to wait until we’re ready for another, but who knows what Fate has in store, you know?” Cory finally put down his sword for a moment to sit. “Oh, yeah, so Everest and Wesley had also celebrated their ‘tin-iversary’. They made this hilarious statue.” Cory pulled out his phone to show him. “They made a speech and everything, it was pretty funny.”

"Always a nice thought to give a little one a sibling or two," Oliver remarked as he sat down, chuckling at the antics if the two older men. "They're quite the pair, aren't they? Nothing short of extraordinary and absolutely never a dull moment. Do you imagine we'll be like that in a decades time? Embarrassing our wives?"

“Well if we don’t do it for them, I’m sure our children will be embarrassed. Unless I raise Amelie right.” Cory chuckled. Putting his phone away. If he managed to guide his girl in the ways of the Force, and to dress like a Sheildmaiden of the Rohirrim, Cory would be proud. Unfortunately ‘teens’ had a way of dashing their father’s hopes. Time would tell. “You know they want to have synced pregnancies?”

"Synced? You mean to try together at once? Seems like quite the literal shot in the dark, is it not?" Oliver asked with amusement. "I mean, I know Lauri has said she thinks we should begin attempts at conception once Amelie has aged a little, but I haven't heard much talk of this syncing. Just the two of them or are more of our Huntresses in on this?"

“All but Anna has said they’re up for it.” Cory chuckled. “Wesley was saying it would be fine, after the Russians are gone, but Inara said she will see to it that she is around Ellie. I anticipate losing the argument against it, to be honest.” The young man poured himself a drink and offered one to Oliver. “Let’s just hope if we do this, we get it done and over with and out of their systems.”

"I don't know if that's really going to solve our problem, mate," he accepted the drink and tapped the arm of his chair in thought. "While Everest and Wesley may have their ways to ignite the flames in their wives, we have our own. And as we both know, the pitter patter of little feet only sets their fires further ablaze. I suspect that once we have little ones about it'll be a hard domino effect to stop. Also, Lauri has mentioned she at least wants two, so I can't tap out that easy."

Cory hummed in thought. “Well, okay, good point, but...I mean, if we make a deal with them? Put down our foot. One session of synced pregnancies, with everyone together, and that’s it. We can’t possible continue to sync all of them in the future.” They just wouldn’t be able to coordinate it, right? “Besides, if Lauri and you have just two, then they have to admit they can’t continue.” Cory sipped his drink. “Surprise babies don’t count either. If you, or any of us, has a surprise baby they can’t all just start having them again.”

"You say we put out foot down, but I'll have to wait and see how well that works out. We tend to be willing to do whatever it takes to keep our beloved happy," Oliver paused for a sip of his drink. "I think as long as we don't end up with five kids and still trying, I can't complain. Less is ideal, but I know I enjoy the act of child making exceptionally so convincing me might be too easy."

Another good point. Cory had to admit he too couldn’t deny his love of engaging with Rosalie. Nodding, he said, “Well then, I guess we’ll see where this goes.” Cory lifted up his glass and chuckled, “To our lovely, annoying, but incredibly amazing wives, who we could never regret marrying.”

Oliver's glass was raised as well. "Even when they are conspiring synchronized pregnancies and just how to ring our bells until we're all but gone," he toasted in agreement, taking a sip and letting his body relax back in the chair. "Oh, that reminds me. Things sort of slipped away with how busy the year was and spring was quite the rush. I kept meaning to, ahem, repay Lauri back for her debut of her French maid attire. Now I'm worried taking her away from Rosy so late might be a bit of a problem. Any thoughts?"

“Oh, well, there’s still time between now and when the baby is due. I’m full time here at this point. Just send a text and I could have Lauri tap out for me to take over. Rosalie’s been pretty achey and her feet have been giving her issues. I bet she’d love some good rubs anyway. I could take the pregnant-assistant role for the evening and morning.” Cory absentmindedly got back to swinging around his sword in elegant swoops. “Maybe I can get in my ‘favorite’ activity, heh. Late third-trimester Rosy is....She wants to get intimate, but then she uh, well, she’s been...I won’t say ‘grumpy’, but until she’s actually in the throes of passion she’s a little....persnickety,” Cory chuckled. He couldn’t blame Rosy. Having that giant watermelon to maneuver around has been difficult. Cory either can hold her, or thrust, he can’t do both at the same time. Plus, she’s been gassy. Unless the bubble is able to dislodge, it’s all kinds of uncomfortable. Cory explained all of this to Oliver, adding at the end, “And then breasts are sensitive, and she has been napping a lot, so when I’ve gotten her to that point she’ll fall asleep.”

The Lion's brows went up in surprise at the whirlwind of information he was being given. "I feel as though I should be taking notes for when my Lauri is in the same position," he spoffed, not realizing just how unfamiliar he was with all the very unfun aspects of pregnancy. Like Cory, he would no doubt adapt and overcome these difficulties especially to keep his love pleased and as comfortable as possible. "At least it sounds likes you're taking good care of her as well as you can, props mate. I think I will give it a day or so before I surprise her with it. Time to make sure I've got all the costume bits lined up and she can recover from the trip. Wouldn't want her at only half energy for a night like that."

“My man, I will send you my notes. I had Lauri take some too, so that should help,” Cory chuckled, finally putting away his gear. “Your plan sounds good!” He turned around to sit back and began searching for a game they could play. “You got to send pics of your costume, man. I’m a pretty big sucker for cosplay and I think our tailor here does awesome work.”

"The least I can do if you're going to help me get this arranged," he nodded, setting aside his empty glass. "I'm still deciding if I stick to our chambers and go holodeck. I had a pirate costume commissioned, so not sure if it'll be nearly as exciting as your typical LARPing cosplay, but I think she'll like it. My Lamb certainly does have an affinity for rugged men on the sea, here's to hoping I can live up to that."

Cory handed Oliver a controller. “Oh man, holodeck for sure. Get a sweet ass ship— two, actually—then play it off like you’re gonna do a race, but engage in combat out at sea!” Cory got a little into the fantasy of it, pausing to elaborate. “Then when she’s like ‘What is this?’ You unfurl the Jolly Roger, weigh anchor, cast your ropes, and totally swing on deck.” Lauri aside, Cory was very proud of his idea. But with Lauri in mind, he figured that would really ring her bell. “Then like, drop a cool pirate line or something. Maybe program the NPCs to come to a standstill between her crew and yours. Then be all like ‘Queen Anne has cut the livelihood of her sailors out of their grasp. We make our own fortune now. Come and join us.’ And say whatever kind of other fancy pirate words.”

Oh he really was getting into it, wasn't he? As much as Oliver enjoyed reading and the historical element to fantasy, he had to admit this was far more than he had envisioned. A ship wasn't a bad idea, though in his mind he'd simply drop a line that had pirate references as well as a suggestive undertone and let his natural charm win her over for a heated, passionate night. "Hmm, perhaps. It's considerably more elaborate than what I had in mind, but I suppose a little extra effort wouldn't hurt. I'll just have to do a bit of research, I suppose."

At this point Cory was restraining the urge to insist on more, but he had been doing his best not to overwhelm people with his vision. The sweet moment would probably stretch into a whole evening of story-like segments that went beyond their passion. Moments after they had their fill an attack from said Queen would commence, winding and twisting its story to reveal a traitor on their ship and— Cory cleared his throat, “Well, I look forward to hearing how it goes on our next Bro Brew.” He smiled and initiated the game. “For now, I’m going to take the honor of beating the crap out of you in this game. As a friend, of course.”

"I will certainly keep you updated," Oliver assured him, sitting forward and taking a proper gaming stance. "Now, if you can beat me, I will accept defeat gracefully, but don't think I won't go down without a fight, Lord Cromwell. Even if I'm a less adequate gamer, it isn't me to simply surrender." And so began their playful back and forth jests while the game commenced, enjoying each others company and a couple hours of gaming while their lady loves were similarly bonding over a flick.
 
Wednesday 10th, July 2019​

All morning Lauri had a sense that this day would be a good one. It started off great, as usual, opening her eyes to Oliver beside her. The Lamb brought her Lion roaring into the waking world when she delved down to his den. After a pleasant back and forth of ‘Good mornings’ they were off to breakfast. Aside from the occasional realization that a certain handful of Hunters were expected to leave for a mission on the fourteenth, which pricked at the ethical and moral consciousness of quite a few of them, the meal went well and the day promised to continue to satisfy.

Lauri knew Rosalie wasn’t happy about being in the ‘expecting-any-day-now’ room, so she brought some personal touches to comfort her beautiful blonde. A cashe of grape Gatorade was not far, there were chocolate covered pineapple bits within reach, and any time Rosalie’s lips twitched a frown Lauri came for the rescue. This, of course, was when she was on shift. Cory and Lauri had been tag-teaming the task because he said he had some work to do. When not with Rosy, Lauri spent time reading not far from Oliver who was doing his analytics job.

By lunchtime Lauri and Oliver took their meal on the same wing and floor as Rosalie, so she and Cory had company. It was hard to go all the way to the dining hall three times a day. Lauri suggested they watch a movie for after dinner, but Cory insisted he wanted to spend a little quality time with Rosalie that evening. The Lamb was quite fine with that and found it sweet. Cory suggested that, if they wanted to be entertained, they should forgo a movie and visit a holoprogram he worked on instead. Lauri decided that was a great idea. All through dinner the couples had a pleasant time.

Just as it finished Cory ‘accidentally’ spilled wine on himself. He asked, “Hey Lauri, mind if you help Rosy for a bit? I got to take a quick shower.”

“Oui, I can.” Lauri cleaned her hands and turned to Oliver with a smile. “This might be a bit, so I can meet you on the holodeck.” Likely Rosy would need a switch to her nightgown and a good lower back rub. Something Cory would rather no one see other than him and Lauri, who had this as her job.

"Of course, mon Amour," Oliver said with a soft smile. "I'll be waiting once you're finished here. Goodnight, Rosy!"

Rosy had watched Cory disappear with a curious look. He wasn't always the most graceful of people, but he didn't normally have butterfingers either. It might have just been her nearly at labor suspicions, but she swore something was up. Those suspicions were quickly thwarted when she was treated to Lauri's gentle hands and a relaxing prelude to bed. She held out as long as she could for Cory to return from the shower, though she was bordering on soft snores by the time he returned.

Oliver had most of his scenario prepared throughout the day with the free time he was given. By the time he slipped away to the holodeck, he only needed to prepare the simulation and don his attire. He'd gone with none other than Will Turner to model his swashbuckling set after, even if he didn't have the luxurious locks to match it. Once he was ready he sent a text to Cory to let him know he was green to go.

As much as Cory loved help from Lauri, he hadn’t considered that she would have nearly lulled his lover to sleep before getting the chance to have his sexy time. At this rate he would have had to wait for the morning to wake her up in a special way, but it would be worth it. An alert brought him to his phone where he got the notice to relieve Lauri of duty. Just in time. “Hey guys…” Cory had difficulty not using volume to his advantage. A part of him felt guilty. Should he have let Rosy fall asleep? “Thanks Lauri, I got it from here.” Cory touched Rosy’s shoulders. “Hey Rosy.”

A short snort sounded from Rosy and she sat up suddenly as if she was partially startled. "Wha- no, I'm fine," she said, blinking a few times to adjust to the waking world once more. "Oh, there's my handsome man. How was the shower?" She'd be fine in the end with her little half snooze, though there was no doubt in anyone's mind on just how ready she was to have her little girl out and no longer directly draining her.

“It was great and refreshing,” Cory chuckled, coming to her side. He switched out with Lauri who shuffled off. “But not as refreshing as you.” Cory gave his lady love a kiss to her forehead.

Lauri smiled, waving goodbye. “Have a good night you two!”

“Night Lauri.” Cory said, waiting for her to leave so he might begin coaxing Rosalie into the mood. He began with murmurs of how much he loved her between kisses, and followed that with light touches that traveled her pleasantly pregnant body. Eventually he traveled south for her enjoyment before his own, careful not to jostle her uncomfortably.

While Cory and Rosalie enfolded into each other’s love, Lauri went to the holodeck to find out what program Cory had worked on. A cool castle? A delightful dreaded fort of monsters? He had gotten so good at designing dungeon floors for D&D she was eager to see his passion for a career in that start. People would love his work, she just knew it! A great alternative to hunting.

Lauri opened the door to the holodeck and walked in on the deck of a ship. “Oooh, magnifique.” She clasped her hands against her chest. What a wonderful start! “Mon Amour, je suis arrivé.” Lauri announced, looking around.

Once the door to the holodeck closed the simulation was able to complete itself and the ocean surrounded the boat. A short distance away, a second large ship was sailing, a familiar figure visible at the wheel. Smirking, Oliver took evenly paced steps toward the side that was closest to Lauri's ship. "Why 'ello, love," he called with a wink, mischief in his eyes. His pirate accent wasn't the best, but he'd give it his all. "I thought we might have a game. What say you?"


74AC08D6-59E9-46C2-8B09-3DD67F891C6C.png

“Oh!” Lauri gave a small hop of delight. Her hazel eyes traveled Oliver’s rugged form, bedecked in seventeenth century sailors garb not unlike a familiar outfit from a particularly favored movie. Visibly enticed, Lauri set her hands akimbo. “I would ask what your terms are, sir.” Hazel eyes were bright as she came to the rail across from where he stood on his ship. “But can I trust the word of a pirate?”

Reaching up, Oliver rubbed a hand along the facial stubble he'd let grow out over the past few days to add to his appearance of a sea-dwelling rapscallion. "Aye, a clever one ye are," he grinned, "A pirate can only be trusted as far as he might be thrown. My terms are a race to the isle ahead. Lose and ye surrender yer ship and self to me for pillaging."

AC9B3B2F-1F9E-4A97-8BDE-658D58D39541.png

Stifling a giggle of giddy excitement, Lauri composed herself to keep the appearance of a stoic worthy challenger. “Aye, I can accept the terms— on condition that if I win, I get you, your ship, and your hat.” She nodded to the handcrafted leather headwear. “Beware, pirate. I have plenty of rope waiting for you when I win.” Lauri began to sashay to the helm. She cast a look back at him with a wink. “And I don’t mean for the gallows.”

It was hard for him not to give a silly smile in return to her offer of a wager. He nodded, running a finger along the rim of his hat. Admittedly as she walked away, his eyes didn't stray far from her enticing form, brows perked when he found her face. "Aye, a bet it is. I look forward to just what ye have in mind." Turning to the digitally developed crew, he barked out the call, "All hands on deck, mateys! The sea is a'calling and she waits for no man!"

Around them, the map of the generated sea had been given a nautical twist to a dungeon Cory had once played on. Before the two ships were a series of obstacles between stormy seas, sirens to lure unsuspecting crew members and make a ship less stable, rocky shores that could bring a perilous end if your eyes weren't sharp enough, and a murderous creature lurking beneath the waves. Once both Oliver and Lauri were in position, the simulation gave each a visual countdown before the ships could begin their journey over the tumultuous ocean.

Above head the clouds opened and a simulated storm commenced, thunder crashing while lighting rippled across the grey skies. Trying to look ahead was like peering through an opaque curtain of rain and fog. Only the keenest eyes would catch the rocks just before it was too late and their ships took on damage. Both of the Sea Lion's arms gripped the wooden spokes of the wheel tightly, a set determination on his rugged face while he began to navigate the waters with the prize of his fair maiden at the end of it all.

The Lamb could not help but swoon at seeing Oliver command a ship. She kept her head though, focused on winning him and his hat. First and foremost came the course. The Seahawk cut through the rolling waters like an unsteady arrow. Maneuvering the rocks in the storm proved a challenge indeed. In place of a game controller Lauri and Oliver had the ship's helm and commands for the crew. The rocks were difficult on their own with a full crew, but when the sirens came she really struggled to save her ship.

“Aww, my sweet lady.”
“C’mere ye beauty!”
“Blow me, well if that ain’t the prettiest…”

“Avast, ye sea dogs!” Lauri called out when she saw them wandering to the edge. The command would snap them from their trance in time, but Lauri lost at least two men to the hands of the singing mythic women.

Coast appeared too clear when they passed the treacherous fairy women. The storm had lessened too. Lauri felt their luck was coming to an end. “Oof!” A ripple of water sent the Seahawk lurching forward. The wave grew and grew until what she thought was water broke the surface tension. A tentacle emerged. It’s suckers blotted out what sun there was through the grey storm and came right down.

“Take up arms!” Lauri called as she drove the helm hard to portside.

The crew leaped into action. Spears, swords, and gunfire aided in defending their ship. One or two sailors screamed when a tentacle came thumping on deck, swinging wildly. Shwing! Slash! Cutlasses hacked away the limbs that slowed them down. They were not done yet. The great beast raised its head from the water. The eye stared right at them. Thankfully they had prepared cannons by then.

“Fire!” Lauri set them off with a shout.

Hot orbs the sizes of a bowling ball hurled out at the squid-like creature. It tore through its eye like tissue paper. Mute suffering emanated from the thrashing beast until the squishy mass of its body was too riddled with holes. It relaxed its hold and sank to the bottom of the sea.

“Woo!” Lauri cheered, correcting their cours. “Alright, ye bilge rats; onward!”

The end of the course ahead reminded Lauri she had competition. She looked over at Oliver’s ship to see how far he had gone or if she had reason to feel confident in potential victory.

Parallel to the Seahawk, the Eclipse was battling it's own way through the obstacles. The sirens and their tempting call proved to be the demise of a few of his crew until the Lion's roar jerked them back to their senses and off the sides of the ship. "Don't let the wenches' cries get ye!" They went on with what they had left, the ship rocking about as the hunger of the watery depths tried to jerk them down.

At the same time as Lauri battled the beastly kraken, an identical one took hold of Eclipse to ensure their race was as even as possible. "Man the cannons! Watch yer backs!" Oliver called out over the roar of the beasts and cries of anyone who wasn't fortunate to spot the oncoming tentacles before they were grabbed. The focus was on the tentacles until the monster reared out of the waves. The NPC crew automatically redirected their focus to the head, cannon balls launched out the side while their captain did his best to keep the ship on course. The air filled with a painful shriek as a devastating blow into the terrorizing skull until it sunk into the water below.

"Onwards, my seadogs, the booty ahead calls to us!" he called as they made their way down the final stretch. There were sharp rocks shooting out of top of the waves, eager to wreak havoc on the bottom of the vessel.

The ships swerved to dodge the crags. Both caught the side once or twice, with Lauri’s ship pulling up short to the Eclipse who was just a bowsprit ahead. Two jagged rocks brought Oliver’s ship down a notch though, allowing the Seahawk the lead, until the same happened for Lauri. The uncertainty of who would be first grew the tension between them until finally the game registered the winner and the two looked up to see the flag of the Eclipse waving in the sky as the victor.

Lauri couldn’t be disappointed. She lost the game, but she won a pirate. She feigned disappointment and called her crew to lower their weapons when the program detected pirates coming aboard. Captain Lauri, from where she held the helm, called out, “Weigh anchor.”

With the announcement of their victory, the virtual crew let out a series of bellows and yelps of joy. Oliver had to calm them as the ships came up beside each other and a few of the pirates moved to lower the gangplank. Rather than walk across though, their captain went for a more dramatic entrance for his lady love. Moving toward one of the masts, he took a hold of a loose rope with both his hands. Having every confidence in the world, he took a few quick steps along the deck and launched himself across the open sea, landing on the Seahawk deck. Straightening up, he flashed a wink at Lauri. "Here to claim me treasure," he grinned, holding a hand out to her.

Slipping her hand in his, Lauri allowed for the scruffy pirate to pull her close. She spared no time in feeling the fabric of his perfectly chosen outfit. The Lamb felt the heat that built up over the wait for the race to end come to its breaking point. After a kiss Lauri said, “As promised, you may go about pillaging, you rapscallion. But take care, this treasure chest is locked. Vous aurez besoin d'une clé.” Her free hand took a hold of his belt and gave it a tug against her.

The Lion smirked down at his eager Lamb, leaning in until his face was mere inches from hers. "Then we be in luck, m'beauty," he murmured, "J'ai une clé qui correspond parfaitement." In a smooth motion he lifted her off her feet and held her body curled against his chest while making his way to the captain quarters where a lush bed and plenty of treasures awaited.

There were few captains in history who were as happy to have their ship captured as Lauri. She suspected her pirate was just as delighted with the swag he acquired on this particular hijack. Handsome costumes were done away with as they fell into passion. While Oliver gave that key of his a good turn, Lauri managed to breathe that she loved the look of his scruff. Their NPC’s hadn’t been turned off, so the two captains made love to the sounds of triumphant shouts and hollers, glass shattering, gunfire, and the boom of canons. They could hear cheers from the crew too. Despite having lost, Lauri’s men were happy for their captain gettin’ some. Oliver’s crew were raising a howl of approval, both because they won the ship and they knew exactly what their captain was doing. By the end of it Lauri and Oliver were quite tuckered out. As the virtual ship rocked on the waves of the sea, they fell asleep.

Sunday 14th, July 2019​

On the way to the jet Wesley caught up with the three men headed to their mission to have a short chat. “Alright, my fine Hunters, here we have your vials. Each contains a single drop. We don’t want people to take samples and it’s also a pain to make, so please be careful.” The Fox gave each man a glass vessel with a tiny drop of liquid. “Make sure you put it in something they mean to eat soon. Waiting too long will dull or negate the effects. Any questions?”

No, no questions," Joao assured Wesley, pocketing the vial he was given and nodding to the other two men before boarding.

"We got this, boss man," Gordon said as he only slightly fumbled taking the vial, chuckling nervously before stowing it for safe keeping.

"We are fine," Andriy agreed before he gave a final wave to Avostoska before the men were aboard and departing from the castle at incredible speeds.

Swallow, one of the new supersonic passenger planes Wesley had built, took off from Avostoska with the three Hunters. Wesley planned on having Joao arrive too late to have dinner with the Russians. Still under the impression that these Hunters were going through with his plan, the animals would have to be avoided at all costs, lest their murderous intentions were detected. The news of their situation was sent ahead so that the Russians weren’t waiting for nothing. Andiry, who had to be dropped off in Ireland, was asked not to go into the pub for this reason. The idea was to spend his date with Alassiel in a public place away from her family and familiars. Wesley suggested picking her up in a rental so Andriy doesn’t have to walk into the pub either.

Aboard the sleek jet, the three went for a tour of the place to get an idea of just what would be their short term housing. Everything was significantly more compact for it to be as fast as it needed to be. Andriy and Joao had already discussed in their own chambers that they'd need to have Gordon on board with their idea of delaying the poisoning or else it'd also infect the other Russians, including Natalia. Now they just needed an opportunity to bring it up without risking it being picked up on any of the security cameras.

Reaching one of the pod rooms, it became evident that it was meant for a single body or perhaps two that were fine with zero space between them. "Eh, maybe is bigger on inside?" Andriy suggested with false hope, slipping into it. Joao followed with minimal difficult since his friend was slender and didn't take up much space, though it left little room for Gordon. "Come see, Gordon."

The young Brit looked at the two of them and the minimal space left, not seeming quite set on it. "Ehh, I don't know, mate."

"Just come, little fish," Joao chuckled, motioning him in until the young man agreed, stepping in with the door shut behind him.

"A bit tight for comfort, even if you two are cool," Gordon shifted, sitting hip to hip with Andriy. "No offense, I just prefer tits on the person I share a bed with."

"Do not flatter yourself," Joao spoffed, leaning forward, his shoulders taking up a large chunk of the room. "Tell us Gordon, you are fine with kill Amalia?"

The question seemed to catch him off guard, clearing his throat and trying to shift, though the room wouldn't allow for such movements. "I mean, it's what we're heading to do, isn't it?"

"But you are okay with kill her? No regret?" Andriy pried gently, dark eyes watching him as much as he could from the current angle.

"Well they are mages...right?"

"Eh, that is what Wesley thinks of Natalia and Amalia. No tests done," Joao said truthfully. "And if mages, we do not know if they did wrong."

"We do not know if possible for mage to be good. To do good and noble thing," Andriy added, thinking that his Sea in particular certainly did so. "Would like to find out before they are killed."

Gordon was quiet for a few moments thinking over what was being said before looked between the two men. "So you are you suggesting we stall killing them until we know they're bad? That sounds a little dangerous. Even if no one finds out we intentionally botch our hits, what if they are bad? What if they try to kill us?"

Neither seemed worried of such a possibility, chuckling. "We are hunter. One mage we can handle. One mage you can handle," Joao said giving a hearty pat to Gordon's back. "If need to, we eliminate. Until then, can just enjoy women, sim?"

Now of all of their reasoning, that was likely the one he could get the most behind. He'd had quite the yearning since June that was only being satisfied with one highly flirtatious image he'd looked at more than once. "Alright, I'm in - for now."

"Good, and tell no one," Andriy reinforced, earning a laugh this time from the young Brit.

"Don't worry, I will not go around boasting that I refrained from killing a mage because of damn good sex mate," he promised, the three rising and happily releasing their bodies into the main stretch of the jet where they could breathe once more. They found comfort in the lounge where they enjoyed a show together with casual chat and a few jests back and forth.

~oOo~

Andriy and Alassiel...

The first to be dropped off at the landing strip, Andriy found an ocean blue corvette awaiting for him. It was still a little flashy for him, though he at least approved of the color. Perhaps Everest listened at least a little when he had placed his request on just what he had hoped to show up in. That or the older man thought it was a fitting inside joke given the Seamaiden's eyes.

58D5F427-C528-4256-A365-D4C4E5002B45.png

He sent a message to Alassiel that he'd landed and gave the approximate time he would be expected in Galway before beginning his journey through Irish countryside, only making one pitstop on his way to the pub. After all, even if he was traveling across a continent and over the sea, it wasn't right for him to show up empty handed. Eventually he made it to his destination, deciding to at least take one piece of Wesley's advice an remain outside the pub, less there were any familiars who he might run into.

'I am here’ he sent his Sea with a bashful smiley face before leaning against the front of the sports car in what he felt was an appropriate suit. In his hand were a carefully picked bouquet of blue and purple flowers, a familiar feeling of butterflies fluttering in his stomach, despite all the preparation he had before coming.

0198EA72-1205-4596-AC48-F4E3D74A394C.png
5F34EEFC-F174-42EA-A259-6C1E50453BE0.png

All day Alassiel had been preparing for Andriy’s arrival. She had been so excited that her mood had shifted the hue of her hair to a lighter tone and her eyes were arguing if they should be more blue or green. Makeup proved difficult to match for this reason, so she went neutral and chose a dark dress and simply black flats with tiny pearls sewn on. The McQueen girls convinced her to wear something ‘special’ underneath, just in case. Alassiel didn’t quite put up a fight. As soon as she pulled her curled back in a half-up half-down bun, like that of Princess Belle, she heard her phone alert her.

D821F580-91CE-41CA-B757-6D29BB8F2EB8.png

“It’s him, he’s here!” Una put Alassiel’s phone in her black purse with pearls and handed it to her.

Deirdre looked out the window. “Aww, look at the boy.”

Shae ushered Alassiel down without much effort. “Stop gawking and get back to the tables.” She hurried downstairs with Alassiel who was puttin in her pearl earrings while Shae hooked her necklace in place.

“Go on, get now.” Moira chuckled, waving Alassiel goodbye.

The Seamaiden came out of the tavern with a beaming smile when her eyes met Andriy’s. “I missed you, moya Vyshnya.” She couldn’t resist a hug with a light kiss before turning her eyes on the flowers. “Oh, is...is this for me?” She smiled in astonished appreciation.

The moment her soft figure came into sight, Andriy straightened right up, his entire body alight. His smile was crooked and filled with delight, accepting her embrace as if they needed to make up for all the time they'd spent apart. "Oh, Tak, is for you," he said sheepishly, handing her the bouquet of flowers. "Ocean breeze orchids for my Sea. Who I missed much," his cheeks were a light pink and he couldn't take his eyes off of her.

“Вони чудові. Дякую тобі, моя Вишня.[They are wonderful. Thank you, my Cherry]” Alassiel pulled the flowers to her nose, smiling as she inhaled them. Her nose aptly appreciated all kinds of flora. She tucked this scent away as her favorite thus far. Alassiel kept the bundle of flowers close. With her free hand she caressed his cheek and said with a smile, “You make this suit look handsome, moya Vyshnya.” The Seamaiden slipped her hand down to his. “Together we will make the Emerald Isle jealous.”

The sheer idea that they were together was all it took to make his smile widen. "Tak, we are beautiful together, because you are here," he insisted, finally realizing they couldn't simply stand in the road all evening. "Are you ready to go, моє море? Or what would you like?" He'd do anything if it meant time with her.

Alassiel had yet to look away from his delighted face. Andriy’s joy only brightened her own. “Anywhere, everywhere.” Though a sweet sentiment it didn’t solve the momentary issue of just where to go. “But today I shall guide you to where I have set up a dinner for us.” She graciously accepted his offer to open her door. “This is a wonderful car, moya Vyshnya. So pretty.” She praised the color; very much a fan of all things oceanic.

Any disdain he may have had toward the sports car being too flashy immediately vanished with her praise. Maybe he would need to look into purchasing a similar one for himself, if he could stay on a single continent for long. He waited until she was seated to close the door and return to the driver's side. "Then you shall lead and I follow, моє море."

Once seated and buckled Alassiel made sure to keep the flowers on her lap. Slender fingers delicately ran over the petals. The flowers seemed to become more vibrant, more alive, with each stroke. Without her noticing the flowers budded two more blossoms while she pointed out where to go. Plants meant a lot to Alassiel. These would likely find a home in her room back at the tavern.

They drove along a scenic route to enjoy the countryside as the sun dipped lower while they caught up on what they did not mention in text conversations. Alassiel’s hummingbirds had recovered from a cold, Deirdre insists everyone join her book club, and it looks like Alassiel may have to tap out of escorting for a while again.

Andriy had to admit that their time apart hadn't been overly exciting, at least not what he could disclose to her. He did let her know that Rosy was still very much pregnant, though she had no shame in admitting she was over it. He was amused that even with that she was still one of the women who had talk of synchronizing pregnancies, a wild thought to him!

Alassiel and Andriy eventually came to the coast. All the while Andriy noted that the weather was in their favor. Not foggy or windy, Nor were they chilled. The rain merely misted here and there; sprinkles lasted only a minute or so, not enough to ruin their time out. The ground, though damp, did not muddy the tires of the corvette when Alassiel took them off road towards the waters edge. They stopped yards away from the ocean that lapped against the stone, sand, and grass.

“Here we are,” Alassiel smiled.

Just feet away from the sea lay a thick carpet of fur upon which a low table with an elegant spread accented by candlelight sat among a myriad of pillows for comfortable seating. To the side there was a small table with a Bluetooth speaker, several metal containers of food, and a large chest. The sun had yet to sink, slowly painting the backdrop of the sky in sweeping strokes of brilliant colors that intensified as it lowered.

7A3A60AF-BF2B-42F9-98BE-3E849D427F6F.jpeg

Once Alassiel got out she took Andriy’s hand with her free one, while the other held her bouquet. When the came to the carpets edge she slipped out of her shoes. She put the bouquet in a decorate place at the edge of the table. Then she put on a relaxing track for mood music before she gestured for Andriy to take his place at the table. “Please, sit.” Alassuel insisted on serving them their food.

Andriy had settled himself when instructed, watching as she prepared their meal with interest. The dishes were not the most foreign, though there were peculiar elements he was curious to know more about.

First the Seamaiden pulled out a pitcher of a gradient aquamarine beverage filled with ice. Little leaves resembling mint floated at the top, though they had a blue tint. She poured their glasses to the brim with it and set the vessel aside for refills.

EDAB9C3E-5F6A-46C0-8B9D-201572787864.jpeg

Then she went back to the containers to bring over the pot. Alassiel ladled a large scoop of freshly made seaweed stew into both of their bowls. Andriy picked up the delicate scent of kelp that harmonized with dashes of ingredients she kept to herself. Mussels in their shells gaped, filled with meat, steeped in the steamy soup.

D3D1A355-F0F1-4AF9-BF6C-9E5B7D161FC5.jpeg

After putting the pot away Alassiel brought out a basket of hot yeast buns and a lump of golden butter to spread at their leisure. She set that to the side on the table. The smells of all the food mingled pleasantly. It took time and patience to put all of this together. Granted, Andriy probably knew some of this had to be the work of magic, but neither would speak of that detail.

“These are recipes from my childhood,” Alassiel said as she sat down. “I hope you like it.” The Seamaiden found it hard to focus on her own food, keeping a studying eye on his face. At this point her evening hinged on whether or not this pleased him.

"It looks delicious, моє море," Andriy praised before carefully trying his way around the table.

Despite the contents the soup tasted light, yet flavorful. The seaweed and mussels worked well together with whatever secret symphony of spices and herbs she sprinkled in it. The butter melted smoothly over the warm buns. Surprisingly the drink had a salty edge, though balanced by the sweet mint that refreshed the mind and body like a deep sigh of clean air. The meal kept away what cold came to settle around them as the sun touched the horizon. That, or Alassiel was keeping the temperature from dropping uncomfortably.

The bread was a welcomed warmth and the soup sang out to comfort his soul. Soft noises of muted appreciation could be heard, even if they might not have been considered the most polite. Alassiel had come to relax as she observed him enjoying the meal. Clearing his throat with a sip of the blue drink, he looked up to her with a pleased grin, "На смак він такий смачний, як і виглядає. Моє море має більше талантів, ніж вона мені сказала." [It tastes as delicious as it looks. My sea has more talents than she has told me.]

Absolutely delighted, Alassiel dabbed her mouth as she finished chewing to say, “My heart is soaring, moya Vyshnya. I hoped you’d like it, I’m glad you do.” She took a sip of her sweet and salty drink to settle some of the butterflies that had been fluttering from her anxious wait on his word. “But I would have to say this is a learned skill. I wasn’t as proficient in cooking before I met the McQueens.” She shifted over to the chest while she spoke. The Seamaiden pulled out a nautilus shell with holes placed along its body. She came to sit beside the edge of the carpet nearest the water. “My natural talents favor entertainment. This is one of my favorite instruments to play, besides singing. It has a resonance that lures creatures. Keep an eye on the water, moya Vyshnya.”

The Seamaiden began to play a smooth note, both warm and breezy. The vibrations in the air filled the soul with calm. The shimmering waters began to slosh softly around the crags. One, two, then three familiar creatures that held a special place in Kit’s heart bobbed to the surface. Their dark, curious eyes peered over at Alassiel with interest.


4E7E6239-24DD-47C0-9DFE-FE5BE71C1C09.jpeg

In truth, it didn't matter to him one bit if she couldn't boil water, though Andriy was far too bashful for such a bold statement. He simply enjoyed her presence, indulging in more of the savory soup and sweet drink as she spoke. When she produced the unusual instrument and began playing, he abandoned the meal to listen to the beautiful sound. A soft smile lingered on his lips, and though it was hard for him to take his eyes off of her, he did in time to see the seals that were just as enthralled as he was. "Oh if Kit find out you can charm seal, he will never let you leave," he chuckled once she'd pulled the shell away.

Smiling, the Seamaiden said, “Then I will let him know. Maybe we can all come down to the shores here and I will summon them up for him.”

In truth, Alassiel wasn’t sure how Andriy would take this show of her ability. The song she played didn't just call to the sea creatures. It sang out to the seals. The Selkie’s she stayed with after Haruki saved her became a family to her. The Seamaiden could say none of this though, so she spun it off as a natural phenomenon. Sometimes Alassiel missed the Selkie’s so much she nearly asked the McQueens to take her back for a visit. No Drowned Maiden could teleport, lest they escape too easily. They were cast with spells to block that ability. A kelpie would rather a Drown Maiden die than allow them to roam. To a kelpie all Drowned Maidens belonged to their race; living art of their own creation. Alassiel was no more a person to a kelpie than a statue carved by Michelangelo. To see any of their meticulously built work sitting among human made materials would disgust them. To know a human man touched a Drowned Maiden, let alone engaged intimately with her, would simply infuriate a kelpie. It was like smelly peasants running muddy hands over the Mona Lisa, or an unruly child screeching out notes on a priceless Stradivarius violin.

“Here is another favorite of mine,” Alassiel said, going on to play another song. She did so twice more thereafter and the seals grew bold. Some came and beached on the edges of the rocks to listen. One ventured quite close to smell her hand. It was then that Alassiel’s brows perked and a pink color came to her cheeks. She decided it was best not to continue. “Heh, maybe I will do more later.”

Andriy listened as he sipped his beverage though the time between the glass raising to his lips became longer and longer. She really was simply enchanting, a small part of him curious just what sort of magic that was. When she had finished, he gave the best one-man round of applause that he could, the clapping sending most seals back to a safe distance.

The Seamaiden beamed in happiness of his praise. “How about some dessert, moya Vyshnya?” Alassiel put away the instrument and pulled out two elegant custards. She gave one to him and set hers down for herself. While they spooned this delectable chocolate blend she said, “After we eat, I thought we might try a game.”

"Mm, tastes as sweet as your lips," Andriy commented after cleaning the first bite from his spoon. "What game do you have in mind, Mоє море?"

Eager to answer, Alassiel shifted excitedly on her legs. “Oh, I was thinking we could—,” Ocean eyes flicked over to a seal who made pleasant noises and went to give Andriy a soft nuzzle to his hand. The Ukrainian missed the sharp narrow of the Seamaiden’s eyes at the adorable creature. “One of the three we got from our basket.” Alassiel turned her attention back to Andriy. There was no telling if this had been the game first on her mind, but it took priority now. Again she looked over at the overly sweet seal. This time she managed a smile that veiled her annoyance of the sea beast.

The sudden assertiveness of the wild animal surprised Andriy, though he chuckled at it. "He is very cuddly," he remarked, offering a brief pet to the slippery seal's head. "Must be from your music. He comes back for more. Вона має такий вплив на людей, друже," he directed to the creature. [She tends to have that effect on people, my friend.]

In gentle reply the seal gave a soft puff of air. The beast seemed to sigh and rest its head in contentment in the palm of Andriy’s hand. “Yeah, she is pretty cuddly.” Alassiel found herself sliding up against Andriy, feigning a desire to greet the seal as well. “You’re sweet, moya Vyshnya— but, I don’t know, I think...I think if I was a seal, I’d consider this one's behavior rude. Especially after treating them to music.” Alassiel quipped, casually resting her hand on his thigh. “Mm, maybe it’s a guess, but, her behavior kinda reminds me of a hoe.”

Whatever had been going on the seal gave no indication of understanding. However, she did appear to glance at Alassiel just before making her way back to the water. The Seamaiden easily transitioned from a firm manner into her usual gentler one.

Alassiel’s observation made him chuckle, shaking his head as he let the seal waddle off, turning his attention fully to his Sea that was drawing near him. "A hoe? I do not know if seal can be hoe, моє море," he remarked, slipping one of his hands atop of hers and meeting her ocean eyes. "But no matter, she is out of luck. Not my type and..." his cheeks darkened and his gaze fell down to his leg where their hands rested. "моє серце належить моєму морю." [My heart belongs to my sea]

Visibly melting at his words, Alassiel leaned to give him a soft kiss to his cheek, her hand that held his did so more earnestly. “Then I am content. Бо серце цього моря належить тобі.[For this sea’s heart belongs to you].”

Andriy felt his heart soar high above the setting sun at her words, keeping her near him as long as he could. He hoped beyond hope that these were her earnest feelings when he bared his own to her. After all, what would a mage stand to benefit from flattering who she thought was a mundie?

Alassiel decided to keep beside him while he finished his dessert with her head rested on his shoulder. When he ate the last of his chocolate custard the two of them put away the dishes and food, scooted the table just off the large fur rug, and left the candles on the table to illuminate the dusk that slowly blended into night. The stars above them were vast and twinkling.

“Now then, moya Vyshnya, I thought we could play the dice, but with a small twist.” Alassiel took out the chicken nugget sized die and set them in a wide bowl, so they didn’t roll away when tossed. “Any time you do not complete a task, you must drink a shot.” She pulled out a bottle of delicious Irish whiskey. On the face of it the game didn’t appear to have any drawbacks, but in fact it did. If one dice fell on ‘Kiss’ and the other “Lips” that was fine. But what about when one said “Finger” and the other “Remove”. Neither would go about removing their fingers.

Andriy watched her readying the game with interest, settling himself near her on the pillows. At first it seemed like a delightful game, the thought of kisses and such they might not normally indulge in, though he did have some reservations. "We play, but if too much shots then maybe stop drinking," he lightly recommended. It would be enjoyable, no doubt, but he did not want her to become too inhibited. For a brief moment he recalled the vial in his jacket pocket and how after a few shots it wouldn't be hard to slip it into her glass, but the thought quickly made his heart sink. Clearing his throat, he took his jacket off and set it aside, not bothered by the sinking sun.

“That’s sensible.” Alassiel had an interest in some fun, but too much alcohol might dull the evening. It was just that there were no drawbacks to the dice game. She would willingly do anything with Andriy aside from removing his fingers or other appendages that made her cheeks pink. “Alright, I’ll go first.” The Seamaiden gave them a toss in the bowl and the sides pointing up read, “Massage my- shoulders.” A gentle start. Alassiel came around to Andriy’s back and sat on her legs while she did just that. Her fingers were practiced in this art. Kelpies enjoyed being pampered. “Why don’t you toss while I continue?” She suggested, quite fine doing so until the next task had to be done.

The Seamaiden’s fingers and palms kneaded his back like he was bread dough, a soft noise of appreciation as his head dropped until his chin was against his chest. "Very good at this," he murmured, finally straightening back up and picking the dice up and letting them clatter about the bowl until they landed. 'Eat my - Ears'. Andriy was quite quickly taken back by such a suggestion, until an idea struck him. Shrugging his shoulders, he turned to face her, breaking the massage. "Well, if dice say, is rules," he said with a playful grin, leaning in and nibbling on one of her earlobes, his lips and teeth mindful. Alassiel giggled, sighing with appreciation. Chuckling as he pulled back, he winked at her, "Mmm, tastes like sea."

Smiling wide, Alassiel said, “You can have as much as you like, there’s plenty of the sea left for you to taste.” She took up the plastic cubes and gave them a toss.

The game of dice went on for a while, with only an occasional need for a drink. Eventually the game ceased on its own, having enticed the players into going beyond what the die suggested. The thick furs and pillows served as a comfortable, warm bed for the two who swam in the depths of their affections until they were all but exhausted.

Floating in the subsided waves of their passion beneath him, Alassiel ran her fingers through Andriy’s dark hair. “Я люблю тебе, Андрію,” Alassiel murmured sleepily. The words came out as naturally as breathing.

Dark eyes were closed as he enjoyed an arm draped about her as waves crashed not far from them. Her words washed over her with a tickling warmth that made his heart skip, slowly opening his eyes and looking down at her in all of her glory. The faint glow from the candles fell on her soft face, pulling his lips back in a gentle smile. "Я люблю тебе, Аласіель," he whispered back, lightly pressing his lips to her forehead while he kept a loose hold on her. In that moment he abandoned any responsibility he might have felt as a hunter, ready to forgo his lifestyle if it meant he could lay there with her forever. He knew that no matter what they might learn of mage abilities, it did not matter to him; only she did.

Content, Alassiel merely snuggled into a position that kept them entwined and comfortable for the sleep that pulled them into their dreams, blissfully unaware of the sword that hovered overhead, which rusted and flaked away. All that remained between the Cherry and the Sea were hearts beating with love.

When dawn broke and spilled the sunshine over them Alassiel bent the light away from their faces so that it did not wake them until they had their fill of rest. Once awake it did not take long for murmurs of good morning and gentle caress to turn into kisses and sounds of passion. The Seamaiden took it as a blessing that Andriy didn’t question why they had not been subject to one of the common Irish rains while unconcious under the clouds of the Emerald Isle. The couple would have chosen to stay if they could, but their duties beckoned them back to reality.

Alassiel noticed Andriy’s willingness to help clear up the area. “Don’t worry, moya Vyshnya. I will take care of it.” She couldn’t tell him she had put some of this together with magic, and thus would need to dispose of this set up in the same way. “Here, let’s go— oh,” Alassiel meant to hand Andriy’s jacket to him when a tiny vial dropped out. “Woops, sorry…” She bent down to pick it up.

Andriy hadn't expected their pleasant and comfortable morning to take a drastic turn, but the moment the vial hit the ground, so did his stomach. Even though he had no explanation for his actions, he swooped in to snatch it up before she could touch it. There was no telling if some of whatever chemicals were used to make the concoction were on the outer edge and he couldn't risk his Sea taking harm. "Oh, eh, forgot this was in there," he said as he tried to quickly put it in the pocket of his pants instead.

The abrupt motion couldn’t be missed. “What is it?” Alassiel chuckled, giving him a playful nudge. She hoped he would feel comfortable to tell her.

Oh it wouldn't do for him to only have quick hands, Andriy also needed to be quick with a response so it was believable, but not too fast. "Is uh, something I have to take," he said with confidence in the truth of his words. Since he hadn't given it to her he'd have to bite the bullet and hope the drop wouldn't harm him.

“Ah, I see— are you alright? Anything I can do?” Alassiel brushed his cheek with her thumb. “What is it for?

These were too many questions! "No, no I am fine," he insisted, not wanting her to worry. But he also couldn't risk her getting close to it. Removing the cork, he tossed the single drop into his own mouth before pocketing the empty vial. He gave a sheepish smile,"Is just something Wesley working on. Testing out and asked to try it. Is for my heart."

“Your heart?” Alassiel edged on concern. After another vague wave of dismissal the Seamaiden decided whatever it was he insisted it was nothing to worry over. They had come to the car and he opened the door. “Well alright.” She took her seat with the bouquet and her nautilus shell on her lap. The flowers were just as fresh as when Andriy bought them.

All the way they fell into comfortable conversation, holding hands when the drive allowed, and at one time Alassiel took out her shell to play something for him. Though they had not taken a different route, time seemed to have passed too quickly,” Alassiel sighed in lament when the car came to a slow stop in front of the tavern.

Andriy had to agree with her in that, his smile faltering for a few moments as he looked at the building and knew he needed to leave soon. "Much too quickly," he agreed, shifting his gaze to her. His thoughts were racing of all the things he wanted to tell her, but only one thing was said aloud. "When can I see you again?"

Smiling that he thought of the very thing she questioned, Alassiel said, “There can never be a time soon enough, or reason shallow nor deep. I would see you everyday if I could, moya Vyshnya.” And yet this did not quite solve that issue. So she added, “If Rosalie and Cory are alright with it, would they mind if I was your plus-one for their wedding?”

The fact that she shared his enthusiasm sent a wave of joy throughout him. There was little Andriy wanted more than to see her everyday. To wake up to her smile and fall asleep to her even breathing. "I will ask them," he promised. "I would not want another, moye more." To have her on his arm on such an important day would mean the world to him. "Is in September." Which felt worlds away right then. He also wasn't even taking into consideration what bringing a mage to a hunter event would mean.

Delighted, Alassiel took out her phone and typed it into her schedule. “There, now it is official.” Knowing a set date meant they would see each other again made getting out of the car easier. But, before she left, Alassiel leaned over the drivers side door to give Andriy a last embrace and, of course, went in for a kiss.

Andriy had been completely ready to go in for a kiss when he remembered the poison. Was it too soon for her to be near his mouth? He'd gone and really messed that one up. As their embrace ended, he turned his head quickly, her lips landing on his cheek. "Sorry, is bad smelling from medicine...and morning breath." The fact she'd been all over his mouth earlier would need to be ignored.

The Seamaiden chuckled, “Your breath wasn’t bad this morning.” She shrugged, giving his cheek another peck. “But I guess if the medicine is stinky, I won’t push it.” She had no idea if this ‘experiment’ would have unintended results. “До наступного разу, моя Вишня.[Until next time, my Cherry.]” Alassiel stepped back, arms holding onto her flowers and shell like an anchor that kept her from jumping into his car while she watched him go.

Andriy’s heart panged to say goodbye, but he knew he had to. Until he could figure out just how this was going to work out. "I will miss you, moye more," he said as she slipped out of the car but didn't stray from his heart. He had to force himself to drive off, though that didn't stop him from glancing back a half dozen times in the rearview mirror before the pub was out of sight.
 
Joao and Natalia...

After Andriy left, Swallow flew the other two all the way to Seabrook in less than five hours time. As Wesley had planned they would have been too late for a proper dinner at the Old Bear for Joao and Natalia to make it to their movie on time. The tickets were bought and ready to be used, accessible on their phones. All Joao had to do was drive to the small yacht that Jovan and Natalia lived in and pick her up. Gordon, on the other hand, had to head to the Old Bear for Amalia. Jovan was absent from the boat at this time. Lyov invited him to an evening of smokes and drinking at his house. Theo and Willow had been delayed in their honeymoon and were expected tomorrow, so Lyov had been spending more time with Jovan.

Like Andriy, Joao couldn't head straight to the yacht, not empty handed. He had done his research and had gifts to pick up, tailored for his squirrelly maiden. Arriving in a personally tailored shirt and slacks that weren't overly formal for a movie date while still leaving him quite dashing, Joao sent a message to let her know he'd arrived. Climbing out of the car, he held a tin with a white bow in one hand and a bouquet of gardenia flowers in the other.

BING! Natalia just put on the outfit she wanted to wear when she got the alert. Amalia had insisted she put on something a little fancy, a little short, and a skirt so that Joao could ‘have an easier time’ accessing her. All these suggestions were met with resistance, since Amalia kept calling her choice of style ‘Old Lady Smock’. Quote “You look like a mom. Are you Joao’s mom? No!” In the end Amalia got Natalia to buy the outfit she believed she should get, and then Natalia sneaked back to buy the one she wanted. That one, the skirt-pants and blouse, felt comfortable and looked sensible. But when Natalia peered out the eye of Pippin and saw Joao waiting for her, she immediately knew she had to change.

Natalia grabbed up her phone and typed ‘Just a minute, so sorry!’ Before rushing over to her closet to pull out the mauve dress inches above her knees. She nearly used magic to switch out her clothes. Thankfully her makeup and jewelry didn’t need to be redone. Natalia’s hair, always up, sported a fancy clip that matched well with the dress. She grabbed her purse, slipped on her heels, and came up the steps of the boat in a hurry. She slowed down once on deck.

“Hello.” Natalia’s conservative smile widened when she met Joao’s eyes. She came right up and noticed the flowers. “Oh, Joao...They’re beautiful.”

"Sim, you are," he couldn't help but grin, offering the flowers to her as well as the tin. "Treat, but maybe after movie? Unless you do not like popcorn." Inside was a collection of local toffee, selected after what he'd learned of her on their first night together.

The thought behind these gifts, and his compliment, touched her heart. Natalia held the gifts to her with gratitude in her eyes. “I do like popcorn. I think I’ll savor these treats for days to come. Give me a minute, I want to put the flowers inside— or, you could come with me to the boat. I won’t be long.” Natalia gave a nod to the second-hand yacht. It just fit two people living in it comfortably and had enough space for the Russian family on the occasion that they went out to sea.

"I will come," Joao nodded, interested at a peek into her life. Not that he was doing any sort of malicious spying for that trip; merely getting a glance at what was behind the veterinarian.

“Alright, this way.” Natalia walked back on board with Joao trailing behind.

The creak of the floorboards were not an indicator of the integrity of the ship, she explained. They had made sure it was safe. Upon going down Joao saw the galley, the dining table, and a hallway. There wasn’t much to the boat. A bathroom, a linen closet, a storage closet, and two rooms at the back. They were quite small. Joao noticed drawings, little notes left from father to daughter, and pictures of family dotted around the place. Some old coats hung in a corner, old boots on the ground, and two umbrellas.

Natalia first put her toffees in her room. Then she came back, opened a cabinet, and pulled out a large mason jar. She didn't have any fancy vases. A quick cut of the stems later and they were set in the glass vessel atop the middle of the table. “There, they’ll be sure to keep the place bright. Ready to go?”

"Am ready," Joao agreed with a final look at his flowers to her. They did seem to brighten up the place, though not as much as he felt she did on her own. He was careful not to get in the way or bump anything with his broad shoulders as he made his way back out of the boat and on to solid land once more. It was quite the change of atmosphere, especially after how much time he had spent with the Von Helsings, Crosse's, Blackthornes and Cromwells.

Returning to the waiting white tesla (Joao had learned to be specific with Everest unless he wanted to wind up in something more flashy), he moved to open Natalia's door for her, stepping back. They still had just enough time to get to the theater comfortably and the drive to chat if they chose to. Once she was seated he moved to the driver side, slipping in and revving up the engine. He kept the music low as he began to navigate the streets. "Are you excited?" he asked her when he dared to take his eyes off the road for a moment.

“Da, I have been looking forward to tonight.” Natalia smiled with a nod. Her fingers fidgeted with energy. “It’s too bad you didn’t make dinner, we were all eager to have time with you. Maybe next time.”

Natalia had, in truth, been quite ecstatic. She even did a small fist pump about the date when talking about it with Amalia, followed by a complaint that if she wanted to be enthusiastic she should put more ‘umph’ into her thrust to keep from looking like a student unsure if they should raise their hand in class. If Amalia didn’t have admirable qualities, and if she wasn’t her cousin, Natalia would have not associated with her! Though, to be perfectly frank, Natalia may or may not have been practicing a more verbose pump of excitement when Amalia wasn’t around to tease her about taking the art of ‘proper’ enthusiasm seriously.

Her response pleased him, though he caught her hands moving out the corner of his eyes. "Are you cold?" he questioned, reaching for the heater. It wasn't cold out by most standards, but maybe for someone who was used to blaring Texan heat it was chilly. That and she was wearing a shorter dress.

“Ah, that’s thoughtful of you, but no, I’m not too cold. I’m just a little— well, I’m not sure how to go about this, uh, this is my first date.” Natalia admitted, taking this as a sign she should tame her hands. She felt a touch of anxiousness about doing this correctly. Did that make her silly? Natalia had laid with this man already. Granted, at the time she didn’t expect to go out with him. The Squirrel maiden inwardly scolded herself to not let her mind run wild with second guessing and doubts.

Natalia’s gentle disposition and just how pure she was brought a smile to his face. Turning his attention back to the road so they could make the final stretch to the theater in one piece, he reached over to take one of her hands in his as he drove. "Then I am glad to be first."

Somehow holding his hand took the edge off of the nervous feelings threatening to make it all awkward. Natalia visibly relaxed, comfortable lacing fingers and his strength. “Da, me too,” she said. “How was your trip?” Natalia could just feel Amalia’s spirit shaking her head. Boring topic, the Russian Wrangler would say.

Joa smiled as she seemed loosen up from what he could tell from his peripherals. "Was nice. Fast. Wesley is big on technology. Jet small but fast," he explained. "And work? Any owl to bathe?"

“No, but we did have a first time dog owner rush their chihuahua in to learn that the ticks on the belly were really nipples,” Natalia chuckled. “She was out twenty bucks. It was technically more, but I cut the price for the mistake.” The vet went on to tell him that the lady with the ferret came back again, insisting that her critter needed to be revived. Ferrets, as Willow had learned, were heavy sleepers. This woman often came up in conversation to test Natalia’s patience.

The two fell into easy conversation talking about— well, anything. Natalia remained as open as she could while keeping her status as a mage ‘secret’. Before they knew it they had arrived at the theatre. Natalia had long forgotten her nerves, taking his arm and walking in step without a single lingering doubt.

“Ah, I love the smell of the cinema,” Natalia said once they got past the ticket taker.

There was a sense of calm he hadn't felt in a while as the two walked into the theater, her hand resting on his arm. Joao had to admit that he enjoyed it. Remembering her confirmation of enjoying the staple movie treat, he led the two of them over toward the line for concessions. He hadn't been thrilled when Wesley had proposed he arrive too late for dinner, especially because the Russian food from the wedding had been pretty darn good. "Any candy? Drink?" he nudged her lightly while they were in line. He didn't expect her to have a soaring sweet tooth, but was determined to give the woman who gave so often whatever she might yearn for.

Carefully combing the options Natalia squinted in deliberation. Should she get candy? She had toffee at home. Maybe a drink then. But nothing too sweet, so perhaps tea. It was hard to order tea in the south without getting looks if you asked them to make it less sugary though. “I think I would like an iced tea, but not too sweet.” Natalia said. She brought out her gift card for the concession stand. “And a large popcorn. I plan on refills, so I think I will ask them for a box.” This theatre anticipated guests not wanting to make their way back. They had folded, thin cardboard boxes they used for that purpose. “How about you? I don’t think you said what kind of treats you like.”

Joao grinned at her question, admittedly not very good at self-restraint when it came to situations like this. "Eh, I like few treats," he said as they had their turn to step up and order. Requesting the large popcorn and refills along with Natalia's tea that wasn't too sweet (ignoring any looks it gained from the staff) he then began to satisfy his own snack desires. A large tray of nachos with a dish of hot cheese, box of milk duds, and traditional pretzel were all loaded up at his command, making sure that whatever their gift cards couldn't cover he stepped in to pick up slack. Arms laden with everything but the tea he left for Natalia to carry, he had to chuckle. "We call cheat day."

“Da, cheat day!” Chuckling, Natalia offered to help transport some of the snacks. She took whatever looked like it would fall on the way to their seats. The two chose a spot at a respectable distance from the screen without being an obstacle for people behind Joao. They ended up using an extra seat between them to fit their glorious cache of delectables. Despite the gap Natalia felt close. “Mind if I have a bite of the pretzel?” She knew she couldn’t complain if not, after all she had the chance at the concession stand and didn’t take it.

Settling in and making sure everything was accounted for, he was more than happy to accommodate her request. He held out the pretzel by it's wax paper, pointing to one of the nacho cheese containers. "Make sure cheese. Cheese always makes better," he insisted with a grin.

Taking his advice, Natalia dipped a part of the pretzel chunk she took into the creamy sauce. A smile spread as she chewed the bite. “Oh, that is good.” Natalia decided that this would be added to her preferred snack list. “Thank you for the bite. Let me know if you want any popcorn or tea, I’m happy to share.” The offer was made just as the previews for the movie began. The lights had dimmed. Impaired visibility lowered the chance for Joao to be seen slipping the drop of poison into her drink.

Natalia’s gentle delight pleased him as he took a bite of the salted pretzel himself. "I will, thank you," he accepted her offer, having neglected to get a drink of his own with so many salted snacks. It wasn't as if either of them seemed shy of sharing a straw, since they're mouths had been in close proximity many times.

They were a few minutes into previews when Joao leaned in enough to quietly request a drink. With the first sip he was glad it wasn't too sugary, since that would only make him more thirsty. Returning the up to her, he settled in for the movie, enjoying his snack with enthusiasm from all the months of restraint.

When the first murder took place on screen, Joao was reminded of his own expectations. Occasionally he had felt the vial in his pocket when he moved but he'd done his best to ignore it. Now he knew that even if he wasn't going to use the poison, he'd need to make it convincing he tried. At a scene transition, Joao leaned over to once again request the slightly sweet tea. After taking a few sips, he mentally apologized to Natalia, setting the cup down at the edge of the cup holder where it quickly tipped over, hitting the ground with a wet SPLOOSH. Some heads turned and he murmured apologies before turning to Natalia. "So sorry. I will get you another," he insisted.

“Oo,” Natalia felt the backsplash on her lower leg and foot. The cold drink probably would leave a light tea colored stain, but that was alright, it was an accident after all. “Ah, well, alright. Come back if the lines are too long, I rather spend time with you than have a drink.”

"Sim," Joao agreed, doing his best to slip out of the theater without obstructing too many views. On his way to the concession stand, he made a momentary stop at the cinema's facilities, stepping into one of the stalls. From his pocket he withdrew the vial, it's single drop still within, and tossed the entire bottle into the bowl. He waited to ensure it vanished from sight and didn’t resurface to know the evidence was taken care of, before slipping back out.

Joao was fortunate that at the concessions things were empty, most shows already started. A replacement tea was acquired as well as a stack of napkins and a small cup of warm tap water. He assumed she would want to clean herself up as best she could rather than be a sticky mess all night. Soon he was back at his seat, offering her new tea and the other items to her.

The Squirrelly maiden had, admittedly, trouble focusing on the movie at first. Knowing she wouldn’t want him to miss a thing had been her biggest motivation to track the story in Joao’s absence. When he returned she lit up at the thoughtful offer of tap water. The residue of the tea had, indeed, been drying and leaving a faint sticky smudge on her leg and foot. “Aw, thank you.” Natalia received the drink, put it in the holder, and went to wipe away the spill with the provided napkins and water. That done, she put those in the empty popcorn bucket she used for trash. “Okay, so he’s what you missed…” Natalia said, scooting over to lean to talk low in his ear, to not disturb the others in the audience. She told him that Mr. and Mrs. Spitz were in a French restaurant when they realized they were being hunted by the police. Mr. Spitz comically put their phones in a pitcher of liquid to ‘keep from being tracked’, and Mrs. Spitz annoyedly told him that he should have just taken out the little SIM card, and not submerged their whole phone.

The image provided by Natalia made him chuckle, feeling that would be something dramatic a couple of his friends would do in a hurry. He turned his head to whisper his appreciation to her for catching him up, their faces quite close to each other. "Thank you, senhorita," he murmured with a lingering gaze, not quite ready to turn back to the screen.

What were they watching? Natalia’s mind rushed. She felt herself lean forward. It took a moment for her to respond. “De nada, minha Montanha.” Their noses briefly brushed.

Joao’s smile spread at the brief contact, so simple and very welcomed. Knowing they were both missing the movie they'd come to see, Joao finally managed to turn himself facing forward, though the corners of his lips stayed perked.

Equally as pleased, Natalia didn’t scoot back to her chair. She found his hand and held it the rest of the movie. Occasionally she offered another sip of the fresh tea drink. For the most part, though, they enjoyed the movie in mutual eagerness. The reveal of the villains and the plan fit nicely with what the audience was given during the movie.

When the lights came on and the people began to shuffle out, Natalia and Joao, still holding hands, made their way out quietly at first, but as soon as they were in the hallway Natalia said, “I am satisfied. I hope they make another movie with the couple on the Orient Express. That would be fun to see.”

Joao didn't object to the lingering touch, enjoying the warmth provided throughout the movie. Rather than feeling sweaty or clammy, their hands simply fit together. He had to lean down slightly as they walked to hear her easily, agreeing with her hopes. "I think would be good," he nodded, guiding their way out of the cinema. "We will have to see if it comes. Though hopefully not as second date; would be too long to wait."

Oh that drew a wider smile than even Natalia expected. She had hoped this wouldn’t be their only date. “Maybe we can visit the boardwalk next time. Or, if I save up, I can come visit you, wherever you’re staying.” Natalia didn’t want to put him in the assumed position of being the designated traveler.

There was something in such a simple possibility that gave him a new found sense of hope. That she wanted to look to the future as more than just work, like it had been for so long in his life. "I would like that," he said with every ounce of genuine honesty. "Though, I do not mind Texas. Reminds of Brazil. Could spend more time here."

“You’re welcome to spend as much time as you like. There are a lot of beautiful places in Seabrook.” Natalia talked about their favorite haunts. The park by the coast, the horse trail Theo took Willow to, the boardwalk, and others. “Granya and Liam like to go hunting in the woods— they’re enthusiasts.” Natalia recovered that just in time. “I like to sail. Father and I will fish occasionally. We bring back our catch to the pub.”

Joao listened as she gave him the rundown of just how things were. For the most part, everything seemed completely normal, aside from the remark of the suspected wolf hunting. Then again, better she did it in a forest than in town, he supposed. "You will catch fish for my dinner?" he teased her with a sparkle in his eyes, chuckling. "I would like that. Sounds like good place to live."

Coming up to the rental on the passenger side, he looked over at her as he struggled with words to pose a question without assumption. "Will not be leaving until morning. You prefer go home, or... Eh, night still is young?"

“Oh, uh— Let me see.” Natalia pulled out her phone. She had put it on silent for the film. A few messages had popped up during. A quick read later and Natalia chuckled. Amalia was having quite a night dragging Gordon around town. A suggestion from her cousin made her cheeks pink. Aside from that Natalia pulled up the chat with her father. Jovan had expected Natalia back home, but since he was with Lyov she wondered if that might help extend the time with Joao. A brief back and forth between them settled the matter. Natalia smiled. “My father is staying with my grandpa Lyov tonight. We could catch that fish. After all, you didn’t get to eat a proper dinner with me.”

Joao was surprised by the offer, though that didn't mean he'd turn it down. After all, it wasn't as if he'd been planning on taking her back to the jet - those bedrooms were far too small for comfort. The thought of a hotel room had crossed his mind not prepared to walk into the bear's den with intentions that were hard to deny. "Okay then, we fish," he agreed as he moved to start the car up.

Along the way Natalia told Joao about a few past trips out to sea that had them laughing. At one point a story reminded Natalia that Kelsey was somewhere in the ocean. Well, she was banned from harming all Russian family members, but no one had safeguarded Joao. The Squirrel maiden decided to keep an eye out just in case.

Once back at the docks the two parked, walked onto the boat, and while Natalia readied prepared for sailing she let Joao know where he might find some fishing gear. The corridors were a bit snug for the Brazilian mountain, but he managed to bring up what they needed by the time their boat weighed anchor. Coming back to the deck he saw Natalia set up a place to sit while they fished.

“Ah, good. Come here, sit.” Natalia kicked off her heels by now and wore a light jacket since the ocean breeze brought a chill. Other than that she was dressed the same. Not quite fishing clothes, but it would do.

Joao brought the equipment she had requested, though his own experience with fishing was slim. Taking up the free space to sit, he passed her one of the poles, taking a moment to enjoy the relaxed atmosphere. "Is nice out here. Even if no fish, good way to spend night," he commented. It may have also been his way of giving the forewarning that he didn't expect to catch a single swimmer.

“Da, it’s wonderful out here. Sometimes I set up a bedroll to stargaze on warmer nights.” Natalia cast her line first so he might observe and do it himself, but she was willing to aid him. “There’s some cloud cover right now, but maybe if it clears up I can bring out the mat and we can read the sky.” Thanks to the dimness of the night it was hard to see the blush on her cheeks. Natalia would not leave it to chance that the clouds lingered or not. Laying beside Joao, holding hands, and stargazing sounded simply amazing. And if it did go beyond that, well, she wouldn’t complain.

Joao took her lead when it came to how to set up for fishing, a quick enough learner to make up for years not practicing. His line made it out to the water and he considered that to be enough for now. If she caught a fish, he'd be impressed. If not, well he'd had a fairly large amount of pretzels and nachos. "Oh? Then we will sleep under the stars, meu pequeno esquilo?"

Natalia glanced at Joao with a smile and shrug. “Eventually.” Feeling good about that insinuating remark she looked ahead with a lingering grin.

Bloop! Joao’s line gave a tug, then zzzzz, the string wiggled wildly as it was being pulled. Once Joao wound back the toggle his rod bent.

“Oh, you got one.” Natalia perked.

Joao gave it his all to try and reel the bite in, but to no avail it seemed. Joao had begun to believe it was his own inabilities that were keeping him from being successful. Pulling up the pile of weeds was only slightly damaging to his ego, having thought he'd actually managed a fish already. "Eh, up to you," he said with a shrug. It wouldn't be a loss either way, particularly if the alternative was to have time with her in his arms, with no threat of a prowling bear out in the ocean.

A short deliberation followed a nod. “Go again. I’ll set up while you fish.” Natalia helped set his rod before turning away.

The Squirrel maid went behind him to pull out the mat, blankets, and pillows. Joao wouldn’t know that they were different than what she normally used. When alone, or having in-depth talks with her father, Natalia had a simple set up. The only indication that this was more than usual had to be the bed-like quality of the mat. Natalia really did have a thinner, stockier mat. It just had a makeover with a snap of a finger. Another subtle snap encouraged the presence of sea life.

By the time Natalia had finished another tug on Joao’s line engaged him in a fight for a potential catch. Natalia came to his side, only giving tips if or when he needed them. Finally a wriggling sleek body popped out of the water. Excited, Natalia exclaimed, “Ah, you got one! It’s pretty big too!” She pulled the bucket over in anticipation of the sea creature.

As much as Joao hadn't expected to come up with anything in the few minutes she was readying their resting mat, he couldn't say he wasn't pleasantly surprised with the tug of the pole. Grinning as it was lifted up on to the deck, he managed to take hold of the fish, holding it up with the hook still in. "Is good?" he asked for her opinion, the wet scales wiggling about as it tried to escape. Swearing under his breath, he managed to save it, moving toward the bucket of water for it's keeping, the pole being drug behind him.

“Da, very good!” Natalia helped wrestle the sea beast into the bucket. “Looks like we have here a speckled trout.” She turned to the edge of the ship where she flipped out a tray table. Then Natalia grabbed a knife from a built-in storage cabinet, set it on the table, and readied a hose next to it. The Russian Squirrel grabbed the fish from the bucket, hovered it over the side, gutted it, allowed the innards to fall, and then used a hose with clean water to wash the inside, all the while careful not to ruin her dress. “Go ahead and lay down,” Natalia said, hooking the jaw with her finger. “I’ll have this ready soon.”

Once she walked away, Joao took it upon himself to clean up the gear from the deck. He remembered where most of it came from, and managed to figure out the rest. Back on deck and unsure what to do with himself, he threw the contents of the bucket over the side before realizing he had nothing else to do. Sitting down on the mats, leaning back and watching the stars while he waited.

It didn’t take long for Joao to smell the fish cooking. A half an hour later Natalia came out with a plate of steamy, flakey fish, some napkins, and two forks. The fish had been fried in a skillet. Natalia split the body in half so the two of them could have a decent serving. “It’s garlic, lemon, butter with herbs.” She sat down, handed him his utensils and napkins, and placed the plate between them. “I hope you like it.”

80421E89-4765-4016-B373-63CE000F5224.png

Sitting up when the wonderful scent of fish wafted his way, Joao's grin spread. "Smells wonderful," he praised, looking down at the piece closest to him. One bite went down to taste the flavor, a soft sound of approval coming while he nodded. "You made this?"

“Da,” Natalia said after swallowing a bite. It pleased her to know he enjoyed it. “Amalia and Micha have helped me improve my skills. I am not naturally talented at it. There are a few dishes I can make well. I usually cook fish with success.” Natalia took a few more bites. There didn’t seem to be enough no matter how large Joao’s catch had been. “You’d be eating a lot of fish if you end up having dinner on this ship,” she chuckled.

"Is definitely success," Joao praised, enjoying another piece. "Is very good. I could never cook fish myself." Well he might be able to, but it certainly wouldn't taste like hers. Not that he had much need for culinary skills or other domestic abilities. He might not have come from a family quite as prestigious as many of his constituents, but they were well enough off that he'd been able to focus on hunting for most of his life. "But, I can get used to fish."

Smiling, Natalia knew what he meant by the sentiment and felt her fears flutter. “Then I’ll be sure to make it when you come to visit.” She finished her cut of the fish and cleaned her hands of the residue, “And, if you ever want to learn, I’d love to teach you.” She waited for him to eat his last bite before sliding the dishes off to the side.

Natalia shuffled around with him so that they were both lying side by side, staring up at the sky. Her hand found his. “This has been a lovely evening, Joao. I’m happy you’re here to share this time with me.”

Easing his large form down beside her, he took hold of her hand happily. His thumb lightly stroked the top skin as he took in the sky above them. "I am glad I am here too, meu esquilo," he paused his movements, smile widening as he watched the stars." Eu só gostaria de passar uma noite tão linda com uma mulher linda como você."

“Você tem jeito com as palavras, minha montanha.[You have a way with words, my Mountain.” Natalia smiled to herself, her fingers holding his a little firmer. “And your hands.” She turned her head to look at him. “I’m not as good at painting a verbal picture, but I would say I would only stargaze with a man as deserving of my respect as you.”

Natalia’s words touched his heart, even though a part of him whispered that he deserved neither respect nor her time. Turning to his side, he let his free arm move to her waist, gently tugging her closer. "Is okay if no good with words, senhorita. There are many ways our body can talk to each other," he murmured, leaning down and giving a slow kiss to gradually remind her of the wedding night.

Natalia needed little encouragement to recall that night, his kiss did more than enough. The Squirrely maiden decided she agreed with Joao, their bodies could do the talking. They started off slower than before this time around. Breaks between kisses were moments they took to simply see each other— the way her hair unfurled when he removed the clip, how his eyes danced around her face, or the way the moonlight shined on their bare forms. They had drunk deeply of each other before, but now they sipped. They tasted each ounce of their affection, savoring the flavor.

Once they had found a temporary fill of each other, Joao lay with her kept close to his side. One arm draped along her side to provide warmth as well as just a means to continue allowing their bodies to touch. Despite the beautiful night sky, he found no where better to look than at the woman in his arms. "You are like fine wine, meu esquilo," he sighed contentedly, "And I do not know if I could ever tire of. Do you think you will be only better as age?"

“I hope so,” Natalia breathed with a smile. “You’d have to stick around for a long while to find out.” Such a question would take years to answer for certain. The thought of Joao being invested in what blossomed between them made Natalia’s heart beat with desire for it. This was their second meeting and their first date. She looked forward to the third, the fourth, and more. It came to Natalia’s mind that what Theo and Willow have is a real truth rather than a pleasant dream at this point.

"Sim, is true," Joao agreed, running a hand through her hair and tucking the strand behind her ear. "A long while and lot to learn. We will see where life takes us, senhorita." He only knew that so far, the only thing she had in common with mages he had seen and hunted was the Almaeri, which even he had yet to catch. She was clearly either disciplined or Wesley was wrong. Either way, he would need to find out more ways to extend their time together until anything could be confirmed.

“Da, I am looking forward to it. I would like to see you again.” Natalia knew her schedule wasn’t the easiest to work around. Mondays were the most she could assure anyone. Just a day. It might be easier to maneuver around what he had going on. “Do you have anything free coming up?”

Joao didn't quite know how to respond to that. "Nothing really. Am just doing work with others in Belarus. Not sure how long it lasts," he could admit and be truthful. "But I can come here, I know travel can be a lot to get work off."

“Alright, we can always figure that out over text too.” Natalia smiled with a sigh. They could figure that out later when they had time. For now Natalia decided she rather focus on being in the moment with Joao.

The two ended up engaging a time or two more before sleep took them. Despite being outside on deck, on the ocean, they did not freeze. They had each other to keep them warm. Dawn brought with it a brilliant horizon that cast pink and purple over the two of them. It’s beauty was enjoyed in another intimate embrace until blue dominated the sky. Once they had their fill for the time being Natalia got up to sail back to the docks.

By the time the little ship pulled into port Natalia was dressed in casual clothes and the bedding had been put away. The Squirrel maiden walked Joao to his car where she indulged in a farewell hug. “Até logo, minha montanha.[Goodbye for now, my mountain].” She got up in her tip-toes to give him a parting kiss.

As simple as their night and morning were, Joao wouldn't have had it a different way. He enjoyed seeing her in a more intimate manner, and she was phenomenal company to be around. The time to leave was a bitter moment, holding her one final time. "But not for long," he promised, lifting her slightly off the ground for a goodbye-worthy deep kiss. "I will miss meu esquilo, but will come back for her."

Oh Natalia made sure to make that kiss count. She slid back onto her feet savoring every inch of his front along her own. “This Squirrel already yearns for her montanha. Go, so that tomorrow will come sooner,” Natalia said with a smile. She stepped back and watched him get into his car. The Russian maid didn’t leave until his car left her sight.

The Brazilian mountain of a man could only grin, knowing that words would delay his departure. As much as he wanted to, he knew it was selfish and wanted to give her day off to her. Not only that, he was also in favor of leaving before a certain papa bear showed up. With a final nod, he was back in the rental and heading toward the landing strip, expecting Gordon to be there or arrive shortly after.
 
Gordon and Amalia...

Dinner at the Old Bear still happened on the off chance that Joao did make it earlier. Jovan shook his head in disappointment for what he viewed as a failure to keep an arrangement. Natalia felt uneasy about that part. They had hoped the animals could evaluate him while they were still familiars. Once the family bound their Almaeri their companions would be mere pets. As it was, Joao couldn’t make it, Natalia left to wait for him in her boat, and the dinner got cleared away.

Amalia had left her phone charging upstairs. After dinner, and after Natalia left, she went up to get ready and missed the BING! from Gordon that read: 'Seabrook looks pretty good tonight, but I bet you're looking better. Mind if I swing by and find out?' The night may have gone a little differently if she had, but as it was she focused on getting ready for her regular Sunday night out.

[OUTFIT PICS]
32A82369-3945-4D1A-8C0F-DA2C0880BBA6.jpeg
5DE32429-33D2-4209-ADE7-6AF898B71F36.jpeg
22C2403D-7563-48E9-A083-97A74394762A.jpeg
The Russian Wrangler paused when she saw her brother. Micha stacked foam take-out containers like a man piling stones on his grave. It surprised Amalia how much her brother struggled, even so far as to have picked up chicks from a bar that resembled Molly in some way, which never happened before he met the feisty Southern Bell. They never stuck around long though. Usually waking up from nightmares and leaving before the morning. The women whispered of a terrifying figure who chased them in their sleep. No one got a good description, but everyone had the feeling that Molly’s ghost haunted the hoe’s who made it in Micha’s bed.

Amalia came up and rested her hand on Micha’s shoulder, “Is okay, I got it.”

Weary brown eyes drew up to his sister, “You sure?”

“Da, go to sleep.” Amalia pat his shoulder.

Micha had been getting better despite his troubles. Most days he did very well. It was just that, on a few occasions, Micha woke up dreary and needed a break from the world. The little habits he picked up from Molly, such as giving old food to the homeless, weighed heavy on him at times. Tonight Amalia sensed she would be doing the run alone before going off on her own business. Micha left upstairs and she took the bags of leftovers to her car. Just as she came out of the pub with the last of the food, she saw an unfamiliar car drive up.

Unashamed of flaunting when given a chance, Gordon was quite pleased with the dark red lamborghini he had wound up with. The car sang like a bird to him and the young man had music making it shake as he went down the streets of Seabrook. Amalia hadn't answered his text, which he couldn't get overly upset about. He'd given her notice and it wasn't like she was obligated to see him. Still, he figured it wouldn't hurt to swing by.

Pulling up, he was surprised to see none other than his snake charmer of a woman strutting out. He didn't quite understand the containers, but he didn't mind. Rolling down the passenger window, he couldn't help but grin at her. "Got anything not in those boxes that I could eat?" He called, thinking he was quite smooth.

“Rybka?” Amalia’s tone conveyed surprise. She squinted in thought and pulled out her phone. So she had gotten a text from him. Answering his question, Amalia spoffed, “I see you decided on what you want from menu.” She stowed her phone and glanced at her container. “Hm, sorry I missed text.” If she had seen it, she may have arranged her time differently. Or if he had come just an hour earlier she may have gotten him in before all her errands. “I have places I go.” Amalia looked back at the car into which she just put several bags of food, then at his rental. It would be nice to travel in a hot car with a hot man. “But maybe you come if you free all night? Then we can fuck later.”

Those were the magic words that probably could have gotten him to do just about anything. Was he considering the fact that he'd end up above the Old Bear, where Wesley had explicitly told him to avoid? At that point, he absolutely was. "Looking like that if I had plans I would ditch them," he admitted smirking ear to ear. "I'll go wherever you want me to, my burgundy beauty." Pressing a button the passenger door opened upward like the Foxes tesla's tended to, expecting her to get in.

“Good, come help put food in this car.” Amalia gave no room for argument. She had Gordon take three bags of take-out from the pub’s car and put it in the hot-rod.

Gordon had happily listened to her request, moving the bags around to the rental. Faint smells confirmed there was in fact food with them. "So what's with all this? It's way too late for a delivery." Not that pubs often did delivery.

“Is tradition Molly started. We give leftover to homeless people.” Amalia put the last bag in the back and then she got into the front passenger seat.

Amalia buckled in, rolled down the window, and directed Gordon to downtown Houston. They listened to loud music and barely talked. Occasionally Amalia grinned at him, or checked her phone, or stuck her head out of the window to feel the rush of air. Aside from that they had gone the route she needed to follow and ended up in a shady part of town. Tents were pitched, bearded men huddled with their dogs, women wearing scant clothes gave Gordon a wave.

“Here,” Amalia said, having him stop. A lone man at the mouth of an alley came walking towards them. The Wrangler got out and ducked to see Gordon. “Wait here. Don’t talk to anyone.”

The man who approached them spoke, his voice scratchy and low, “Eh, Amalia. What’s good, girl?”

“Got much food this time, Snoot.” Amalia handed off half of the bags to the man in rags before heading down into the shadows. “Won’t stay long. Have places to be.”

“Yeh? How’s Micha?”

Their voices faded the further they got. Gordon now sat alone in the presence of coughing, alarms in the distance, and the occasional lingering stares of men in matching colors.

It wasn't as though Gordon wouldn't be able to handle himself in an encounter, but he certainly preferred avoiding it if he could. Taking Amalia's word for it after seeing a few gazes, a soft 'click' could be heard as he locked the car, turning the music down to try and draw less attention. As if a sports car in a slum wasn't more than enough.

Try as Gordon might, two women came up to his driver side door. One stood as thin as a pole with a skirt far too short. More of a belt. The other, upon closer inspection had a thicker jaw than expected, and shoulders far broader than most women. The thinner one asked sweetly, “Hey honey, you want a ride?”

"Uh, I, no I'm pretty sure I don't need a ride," he said to the offer, a polite smile on his face.

“You got a nice car, fella.” The other smiled, sliding their hand on the door.

It took control for Gordon not to be more aggressive in his retorts. "It is nice, yes. Thank you, ma'am," he nodded.

“Hey, fuck off, is mine.” Amalia said casually as she came up. Her hand slipped something into her back pocket as she came up.

“Oh, Malia. Sorry honey, didn’t know.” The thin one’s mood shifted, giving a wave as she turned.

The broad shouldered woman gave Amalia a wink. “Room for one more?”

“Not tonight, Ronica.” Amalia grinned, hopping into shotgun. She gave Gordon a light pinch to his cheek. “Did I not say not to talk to people?”

Relief swept over the young man as Amalia had returned to the car, the doors unlocked in time for her to jump in. He'd been ready to drive off the moment she got in the car, eager for some space between them and these eager women. He scowled at her pinch, spoffing at her. "They talked to me, to be fair," he said before starting to drive off away from the others. He hadn't missed the motion of her hand on the way back, curiosity getting to him and the music still low enough to talk. "So, how does this work? You bring them food and what did they give you in exchange?" Oh he hoped it wasn't crack.

“Exchange? No, is free.” Amalia had been caught up in the specific topic of the food that she didn’t connect it to something else. Something she did on her way out that Snoot provided, if she was alone and if he had it. “Why would charge homeless for food?” Amalia spoffed, clicked her tongue and sighed. “Oh Rybka, what do I do with you?”

"Well, okay don't charge them, but they did give you something, right? You were putting it in your pocket when you came back," he pointed out, glancing at her for a moment as he drove. He had already told Joao and Andriy he'd ditch the poison at their request, but now he was slightly on the edge. If she was taking something from homeless people or using them, that was pretty low. Mage or not, he didn't support such actions.

Amalia chuckled, pulling out what she had tucked away. It was a slender glass vial shaped like an eye dropper. “This is La Bella. You drop it in the eye. I buy it from Snoot if he has it. I get it when I go by myself. Micha gets worried, but it is not bad. It is like weed. Just better.” Amalia studied his face. “Does that bother you, Rybka?”

Well, it wasn't crack, so that was at least something. "Oh, never heard of it," he commented, his entire posture showing he had relaxed. "I mean, it's your body, so I guess you can do whatever you want with it."

After a brief evaluation Amalia decided he didn’t give her an outward reason not to indulge. She knew such a thing bothered some people and didn’t intend to make the evening awkward for him. The Wrangler didn't want to do it right now though, so she put it back in her pocket. “Alright, just let me know— turn here.”

They took a few windy roads and it called to question if Amalia knew where she was going, but soon they entered a wide street with four lanes and a bustle of activity. A few cas rode by not unlike Gordon’s rental. Along the way Amalia had to type to Natalia about what was going on and mentioned this little fish seemed a bit wiggly out of water. The Lamborghini pulled into a reserved lot next to the entrance to a club called ‘Black Rose’.

"Uhh, you sure we can park here?" He asked, but she was already climbing out. Well, if they got towed, she could figure out their way back to Seabrook. He straightened his leather jacket as he stepped out of the car, drinking in the surroundings.

“Da, is fine.” Amalia spared no time in getting out and motioning Gordon to follow. She took his arm and strut with him to the door ahead of the thick, long line of people. “Jezee.”

The large bald bouncer turned to look where his name had been called. He smiled when he found a familiar Russian standing with a man a little young for a club. “Hey, Malia. Dancing tonight?”

“Da.”

“Who is this?”

“Is Rybka.” Amalia didn’t explain further, nor did she give an age for the man at her side. “He’s okay.”

“Welcome to the Black Rose,” Jezee said, stepping aside for them.

It seemed his little snake knew her way and was known around more than just alternative drug users on the streets. He had half expected to get turned away, knowing America's ridiculous drinking policies, but instead they were simply let in. "You seem to leave quite the impression wherever you go," he murmured as they entered before the club overtook his senses.

Amalia grinned, “Da, I do.”

The two walked through and a blast of music, air conditioning, and lights washed over them. They were on a platform. To their left was a massive dance floor filled with people grinding or actually performing real moves in front of a sick DJ. Ahead of them was a smaller area for drinks and food. Their right, a bathroom and coat check. All around them the name of the club was apparent in the theme. So many black roses, and vines, that crept around or bloomed up the unnecessary columns clustered here and there.

Gordon noticed a few people here wearing paraphernalia of mage covens. No Ego Sum or any of the other major Nine, but still mage covens nonetheless. A man with a turtle tattoo wore what indicated to Gordon to be a rising mage coven in the south. Aside from that, there were plenty of mundies that filled the club to the brim. This particular institution tended to draw a dancing crowd. While Amalia didn’t have the natural talent of Molly or Inara, she did impress.

“Have you eaten, Rybka?” Amalia asked as she came up to an empty table. She wanted something to eat to get the evening started. “Is good food here. Not best, but good.”

It took a moment for him to translate her words to meaning before Gordon shook his head. They'd had a few small snacks on the flight but it'd been awhile. "I could go for some food," he leaned in to say, though manners had him offering, "But I can go get it. What are you hungry for?"

Just because it was the mood of the night, Amalia leaned closer to his ear and said, “Aside from you? I will have the chicken strips.” The Russian leaned back. “You sure you want to get it? I can help pay.”

The corners of his lips pulled back in delight at her comment. Even if this night would be a few hours of being egged on, he was fine with that. "No, I've got it," he insisted, his eyes admittedly traversing her body for a moment before finding her face once more. "And a beverage? Even though you are enough of a drink for both of us."

Grinning, Amalia said, “Da, I like ‘Fish-Bowl’. Is big, but I can swallow.” A blue drink in a large bowl-shaped glass filled with ice and fruity flavors. Amalia liked a good hard liquor, but sometimes she enjoyed the tropical cocktails.

Gordon could feel color coming to his ears and a certain excitement trying to start up early. "Chicken strips and a Fish Bowl, got it," Gordon repeated back, forcing himself to step away before he could continue the suggestive banter. It wasn't long until he found a place to order, although being a man meant it was harder to nudge himself forward in line. A few minutes later he'd placed the order for her food and drink as well as a supreme nacho and tap beer for himself. Dark interior meant no one questioned his age again and before long he was heading back to the table, hands quite full between the food and drinks.

Amalia knew the struggle of balancing food like this, so she watched without helping to see how well he did; a study of his abilities outside of the bedroom. Once Gordon successfully set everything down she gave a nod of approval before getting into the food. Amalia didn’t talk much while eating. She drank some, but left most of her beverage for after her last bite.

Gordon was mildly disappointed when she didn't speak at his return. Had he messed up the order? Was this the wrong drink? Had he been demoted from fuck boy to waiter? These thoughts were flowing as he ate his nachos, trying hard not to just look at her and instead surveying the club. Her voice brought his attention back.

“So Rybka, what brings you down? Is work with Joao?” Amalia found it a little confusing, since they were sure he came down to visit Natalia.

"More like no work bought us," Gordon explained. "The family I work for, Willows brother, is still staying with the Von Helsings. Since they've been pretty stationary I've got time off as well as Joao, so we figured might as well fly together."

Amalia spoffed, “Came all the way to Texas for a bite of Russian? I am flattered.” She wiped a smudge from his lower lip and sucked it off her thumb. “Good. I am starving for fish.”

A girl hanging out with the turtle tattoo man cast an interested look at Gordon and Amalia while they talked. She tapped the shoulder of turtle man and whispered to him, likely that she would be back. He shrugged her off to pay unwarranted attention at the bar to a woman who clearly didn’t like his vibe.

“Malia. Long time; no see.” The woman came up and rested her hand on the Russian Wranglers arm. Gordon noticed a certain ring on the girls finger matched that of a low-end, but dangerous, coven. Probably the same one as the turtle guy. “It’s me, Trish.”

Amalia looked over after a sip of her drink. She banally evaluated if she cared to say hello back. Finally she said, “Hey.”

Trish spared a brief look at Gordon, squeezing in a ‘Hello’ before turning her doting attention on Amalia. “Can I have a word?”

“Feh,” Amalia shrugged in agreement. “Be right back,” she said to Gordon before slipping off the seat to allow this former intimate acquaintance to lead her away.

The women went to a quieter corner of the club, next to a cluster of unnecessarily decorative columns. Shuffling away uncoordinated patrons was easy, or they were simply ignored. They were too intoxicated to care what these two were doing anyway.

Curiosity had the better of Gordon within seconds, after all, what was she doing talking up coven members? Reaching into his inner jacket pocket, he pulled out a small clear earpiece of Wesley's design to amplify distant conversations. It had been nestled in the same pocket that held the vial of mage killing serum. Depending on just what he heard this could be the determining moment of just what he did with it. With the earpiece in, he used his phone to have it hone in on the women across the room, able to seem simply interested in the screen.

Amalia leaned against one of the columns with her arms crossed. The other woman stared up at the Russian with eager eyes.

“Amalia, I was hoping you’d come.” Trish stepped closer.

“Yeh, what you want?”

Trisha fidgeted with her hands. “Well, I hadn’t heard from you in a while and I was wondering what you’ve been up to. I thought maybe we could, you know, go out sometime?”

Seeing where this was going, Amalia shook her head. “Nah. I’m good.”

“Why?” Trisha asked quickly, placing her hand on Amalia’s. “I really thought we had a good time.”

“We did. Then it ended.” Amalia shrugged. Her mossy eyes dropped to the rings on Trisha’s fingers and then back up. “Besides, we are going in different directions.”

Trisha took her hand back as if burnt. “What? Because of this?” She flashed her ring. “Just because I stand for something?”

Amalia raised a cynical brow. “You wish is just that Trisha. No, not solely because you ally with cult scum.”

Gordon's attention was perked, looking across the room as their conversation shifted from someone looking to a good night to information on mages. So his snake liked to slither in bed with coven members? That wasn't great news to hear, his free hand reaching into his pocket again and tapping the top of the vial. Even if it meant he was losing out on a good lay, spreading infection to a coven would be the noble hunter thing to do. He didn't move to open it though, instead listening to see where it went.

“They are not what you think.”

“Is exaclty what I know then to be—evil, elitist, cruel. They prey on people. They treat non-Almaeri inhumane. What you call ‘mundie’ is human, Trish.” Amalia’s words prompted a shake of the head from the woman who clearly did not agree. “You hand your own life to them and they will never let you go. You prisoner now.” Amalia added insensitively, “You are pretty face, but dull mind.” She snorted, crossing her arms. “Explains why you join coven.”

Blinking in offense, Trish pressed her lips in a thin line. “I have told you before it’s inevitable. You and your family will have to choose sides at some point, Amalia. And when you do, don’t come crawling back to me.”

Well, well, well, Gordon’s bedroom interest seemed to have quite the back bone. Not to mention a strong dislike toward covens. It was interesting to hear that the Russians had been approached and were refusing to cooperate. At this point Gordon’s hand retracted from his jacket. Maybe there was something good in them as suspected by Joao and Andriy.

Rolling her mossy stone eyes, Amalia scoffed, “Dramatic. You wish I crawl back— or run, or dance back. You settle for creepy turtle man.” She went to turn, but Trish pulled on her arm to stop her. The two exchanged looks. Amalia’s eyes said not to dare, and Trish struggled in her expression to be anything close to resembling confidence or intimidation. “Let go, Trish. Or lose you hand.”

Trish slipped her hand away. Filled with frustration and hurt, she spun on her heel and blended into the shuffle of bodies. Amalia psh’d and walked with purpose back to the table where she expected Gordon to be waiting for her. Gordon’s earpiece distinctly picked up Amalia cussing in Russian “Эти гребаные шабаши. Они могут умереть в шалаше, мне все равно. Эти гребаные сукины сыновья.” Amalia’s mood shifted when she met Gordon’s eyes. “Hey, sorry. Old flame...Not even that, a clingy one night stand.”

A smile spread that Gordon couldn't stop, listening to her cursing the coven members. It seemed like there was a chance indeed. Realizing he needed to remove the earpiece but couldn't now, Gordon turned it off with his phone before slipping it away. Needing a good reason to be grinning like he was, Gordon nodded in the direction they had walked. "Oh, an old flame?" He asked with unrestrained interest. "Is this the kind of flame I can suggest we find a bed that fits more than two? Or was she not very impressive in the sack?"

Amalia’s face scrunched in both arrogant confidence and amusement, with a touch of furrowed brow and a sardonic half smile. “Hell no. Met her here after many shots. Was good in bed while drunk, but in morning she turn out to be silly, unimaginative, sludge that I can’t wash off. She is cute, but...” Amalia shook her head and glanced back at the woman who sniffed in injury. Mossy eyes edged in disappointment. “Trish is weak minded. She join a supremacist gang recently.” The words made her lip perk in disgust. “I rather fuck a goat.”

"Yeah, I reckon I wouldn't want to be tied up in that either," Gordon agreed, interest in Trish quickly falling. He was a young man with a healthy appetite, after all. "Well, I can promise I'm a lot more fun to fuck than a goat."

Amalia pulled the straw of her beverage to her lips and studied him thoughtfully. Then she said, “You know, I don’t mind a bed for more than two.”

The implication of her words grabbed his whole attention in a hurry. He'd only made the comment jokingly and now. "Is that so? I am guessing not with Trish or a goat, though. So just who is in this bed?" He leaned forward with one hand on his beer glass and full attention on her.

Arms sprouted from behind Amalia like wings. They wrapped Amalia’s upper body and the head of whoever it was came around to rest on her shoulder. A sweet voice with a West coast accent pipped high, but not pitchy. “Malia! You did your hair!” An advocate of such a style herself, Gordon guessed correctly without effort, seeing the pinkness of this girl's tresses. “I’m so happy, it looks good!” The girl squeezed her elegantly painted monolids shut in delight. Her lips scooped pleasantly in a pearly-white smile.

9CED89F9-D9AC-4894-80A5-E18C3A971C4C.jpeg

“Oof, Sayuri, hello.” Amalia spoffed, her hand gave the woman’s arm a pat.

A voice unfamiliar to Gordon drew attention to the tall figure of the owner who came to Sayuri’s side. His accent had a Romanian flavor. “Ah, Malia, you do one thing and you’ll find yourself doing another, I promise you.” The man that came to stand beside the table—shoulder length black hair, angular jaw, sharp cheekbones, and dark eyes—look around twenty-five.

C15D8EFB-330E-43FD-AF8D-31184C703FB3.jpeg
Shrugging, Amalia said, “Is okay, if I get more hugs.”

The pink haired one had yet to let go, cuddling for a tighter hug at the compliment. “I give all the hugs.” She shifted her posture to simply drape an arm across Amalia’s shoulders and gave Gordon a wave. “Hey there.”

“Ah, right— This is Gordon, but I call him Rybka.” Amalia grinned. She gestured to the newcomers. “Sayuri and Nicklaus.”

“Nick is fine.” The man gave a nod and a wink. “Or Nico, if we’re friendly.”

Chuckling, Amalia said, “They are tattoo artists. I met them when I started on Avril’s design.” The length of the snake wound up from her ankle up to between her hip and stomach.

Gordon allowed himself to examine the newcomers while they reacquainted themselves with Amalia. It seemed as though she couldn't go far without gaining quite a bit of attention. When he was introduced, he gave his almost boyish grin and nodded to each in turn. "Pleasure to meet you both," he offered earnestly, manners just as evident as his accent. Honey brown eyes fell on Amalia once more, clearly more interested in her than her companions. "Do you need another drink? Or perhaps ones for your mates?"

“I’m good for now. And they can get their own—.” Amalia meant to wave his generosity away, but apparently Gordon spoke the magic words for them.

Sayuri perked. “Well if you’re offering, can I get a piña colada?”

“Lone Star beer for me, if you please.” Nicklaus sat between Gordon and Amalia. Sayuri took the seat across from him. The round table made for a comfortable shape despite the addition of the two.

"I can do that," Gordon said as he rose from his chair, his own beer emptied or close to it. Enough that he'd be able to justify bringing back a new one. "Be back in a bit," was said to Amalia with a nonchalant grin. He wouldn't have offered the drinks if he hadn't been prepared to get them, after all.

Walking away from the table might have also been a chance for him to turn his earpiece back on. Curiosity had the better of him, plus he'd have a few minutes standing in line waiting for the round of drinks.

To Gordon’s satisfaction it didn’t take long for the friends to start up a conversation. Amalia instigated the topic. “How long?”

“Two months.” Nick answered.

Sayuri put her hand out on the table for him to take. “He’s been doing a great job.” She insisted, continuing despite his shrug. “Two old motors broke and he turned away a client.”

Amalia smiled encouragingly. “Is good news, Klaus. Should be proud.” She leaned forward to rest her hand on his shoulder. “Is hard, I know. I start again because of Theo and Willow’s wedding. Mistakes happen. You can do this.”

“Speaking of—.” Sayuri’s eyes dropped to Amalia’s butt. “What’s that you got there?”

The Russian Wrangler gave a small start and sat back. “Nothing.”

“Malia, did you get La Bella again?” Sayuri began a chase for Amalia’s ass that comically had the pink woman running around the table with her hands grabbing at Amalia’s leather pants.

Nicklaus nabbed Amalia around her waist. “Ah hah!” The two friends chuckled at Amalia’s abrupt lament in Russian over how silly they were being and that she was just fine! “Come on, Ardei iute[Hot pepper], you won’t win.”

Amalia grumpily slumped on Nicklaus while Sayuri pulled out the glass eye-dropper. She held it up. “This is not good for you either, even if you didn’t do it yourself.”

“Is just a kind of weed, like a sap.” Amalia muttered.

“Almaeric weed is not the same.” Sayuri walked away to a trash can. While she was gone, just a minute or so, their dark haired friend didn’t spare the Russian Wrangler.

“Yuri is right, Ardei iute.” Nicklaus let her go so she could sit. “It isn’t going to help if you keep using La Bella.”

Sayuri returned then, sitting back down while Amalia muttered, “It won’t be the same after. I won’t feel it the same…”

“I know.” Sayuri gave Amalia’s hand a squeeze. It would be for the best though. A comment she didn't have to say.

Grumpy, Amalia sighed, “Wish I ordered a drink. Old Fashioned sounds good.”

Occasionally from the bar Gordon was able to see what was happening back at the table. It took a bit to figure out just what they were talking about going months for, and at first he thought it was sex. The one thing he knew had happened at the wedding. Gradually he figured they meant using magic, though he wasn't sure why it was approached like a couple of addicts at a meeting. Did mages usually do that?

And clearly they didn't support this drug that Amalia had picked up. That earned Sayuri and Nicklaus a point in his book, even if it became evident they knew of Almaeri. But after what? Her grumbling only managed to confuse him further.

Gordon was torn from his thoughts and the conversation when he was asked to order. He'd placed the three drinks just as Amalia mentioned wanting another. It was quickly added to the order and only a second thought made him realize he couldn't show up with an unexpected but wanted drink. 'You sure you don't want anything for those pretty lips until we are somewhere more private? 🍹' he texted her.

BING! Amalia slipped out her phone and read the message. Sayuri wasn’t shy. She leaned over and grinned. “Ooo, how sweet. He’s a cutie too.”

“What is it?” Nicklaus prodded, always up for good dirt.

“Asked her if she is sure she doesn’t want a drink.” Sayuri said, easing back. “Where’d you meet this guy?”

“The wedding—hold.” Amalia typed to Gordon that she decided she did want one. An Old Fashioned, in fact. Though he did not know she internally almost made a different choice. After that she looked up. “I could tell he was interested in me and I felt horny, so I took him away to the lounges Theo and Willow had put in the woods.”

Intrigued, the two leaned forward. “Yeah? Any good?”

Amalia grinned in recollection. “Was good, actually, Da. Rybka ended up taking me to a lounge later too. That kinda hot. He gave me number and left it to me to text. Didn’t think much would happen after that night though, because they so far away and I know is just sex, so, was just keeping contact for maybe booty call. Natalia prodded me to text. So I did.”

Nicklaus chuckled, “Well? Anything between you two?”

Amalia took a hard look at their conversations. “We mostly flirt. He is nice. But not like I expect him to take this anywhere other than the bedroom. I mean, is mundie anyway.”

Sayuri smiled, “I’m a mundie and I’m here with you guys.”

Bobbing her head in a ‘okay—but’, manner, Amalia said, “Da, but you are strange girl. Too nice. Hard to make honest connections with non-Almaeri. Most are afraid and anyway, I don’t know…” Amalia frowned briefly, rubbing her neck. “Deep affection is not strong talent of mine.”

Nicklaus scoffed at that. “Please, you do fine.” He leaned a little closer. “Don’t let mistakes hold you back, remember? That’s good advice for more than just avoiding magic.”

“Sh, he’s coming back.” Sayuri murmured.

Gordon was in fact on his way back, his mouth set in a grin that wouldn't be going anywhere in awhile. One that might have looked like a young man being told he was proving satisfactory in bed. It was almost enough that he nearly missed the revelation that her pink friend was not a mage while the male seemed to be. He also didn't dwell on the possibility of something serious; Amalia didn't sound like she was convinced of it herself. They might as well keep doing what they were doing while it worked.

Arriving at the table, he slid the drinks to their appropriate requestor's hands, leaving Amalia's for last. His gaze found her mossy eyes for a moment, lips pulling back slightly remembering her remarks of his skillset. Excited for it earlier, he now had every intention of living up to those and more between sheets that night, if he was given the chance. Back at his chair, he nodded to the group, taking a swig of his beer before speaking. "So tattoo artists, huh? That's gotta be an interesting profession. I'm sure you meet all sorts of characters that come into the shop," he offered as a conversation starter.

“Yes, I do.” Nicklaus answered, but his eyes and grin were for the beer. He took a deep sip and then looked over at Gordon. “There are too many stories to tell, but one man recently had his balls tattooed like pumpkins. He legit called them his sack-o-lanterns.” That erupted the appropriate chuckles.

"Bloody hell, that takes balls," Gordon remarked before laughing even harder at the unintended pun. "Of all the things to have done to my jewels, I think I'd have to pass on that one."

“We are of one spirit in this.” Nicklaus clinked beer to beet.

Sayuri chuckled, “Didn’t he use some kind of numbing cream?”

Swallowing a sip, Nicklaus shrugged. He let out a satisfied exhale before he answered. “Yeah, but they don’t always work the way they think. Kudos to the guy.” He took another drink of his beer and gave a nod to Amalia. “Coming by to finish up?”

“Soon. Busy.” Amalia said, taking another sip of her drink. She had thanked Gordon for it when he had handed it to her. She turned to the British snack. “Eh, Rybka, you ever want tattoo?” That drew the intrigue and attention of the other two.

With all eyes on him, Gordon couldn't help but feel a little bit of pressure. "I imagine I could get one at some point, I just don't know what I'd get," he admitted. Like most eighteen year olds he didn't quite have much to be committed to. No familiar to tattoo up his body or anything that had deep meaning to him. "Any suggestions? Preferably ones that don't involved a union jack on my knob," he chuckled.

"Something meaningful." Sayuri's opinion was shared by the others.

Waving his hand, Nicklaus said, "Don't waste your time on anything else."

Nodding, Amalia added, "You have lots of time, Rybka. Don't rush it. Was just curious."

The DJ announced, "Alright, alright, alright, get your Dance Battle on!" That prompted the club to whoop.

Amalia finished her drink and set it down. "Let's go."

Sayuri and Nicklaus stood up with their snake-bite friend. The Romanian nudged Gordon. "Don't be shy."

The three were all for Gordon coming down, but they were just as happy to have him save their seats. The friends deliberated on what they should do. Eventually Sayuri stepped up to be first, she picked the song and went to the clearing. Amalia and Nicklaus stood by, cheering.



Gordon didn't object to following at their requests, even if he wasn't done with his beer quite yet. Rising from his seat, he followed after Amalia and the other two, a part of the ring around the middle of the floor. Sayuri was definitely talented, and he joined the others in supporting her dance as the song ended, applauding and giving a few shouts. Leaning in toward Amalia, he gave her a light nudge. "Are you going to get up there and give us a show?"

“Da,” Amalia nodded. She abruptly exhaled in a puff of air when Nicklaus’s arms came to engulf her, his head resting on hers and smiling wide. “Ahh.”

“Oh please do one with me. I’ve missed twice.” Nicklaus leaned down and pressed his cheek to hers. “You promised last time, remember?”

Amalia squinted in thought. Did she? A vague memory came to mind of the Wrangler getting wasted and making such a declaration. Not wanting to let past-drunk Amalia down, she spoffed, “Da, okay. But after I want to do my own. What you want?”

“Well let’s see, shall we?” The Romania spoke in a peppy lisp and turned with the Russian maid to the DJ.

Sayuri came to stand beside Gordon while the two picked their song and discussed their dance routines. “You gonna do any?”

"Eh, I'm not sure," Gordon admitted, mostly just concerned with how it would seem if he tried to show off and it failed. He'd need to be careful. "We'll see how things go. You're quite good and I'd hate to follow it up with rubbish."

Soon enough the two were ready. The crowd gave their cheers of approval. They knew these dancers. In truth Amalia hadn’t done much dancing before. Molly went out with Willow as much as she could, with Micha in tow, but felt that Amalia was missing out on a more lively life. So, sometimes when Theo took Willow out on Sundays, she would drag Amalia out for dancing. It became a hobby after a time. After Molly died she wasn’t sure she wanted to keep going. Micha urged her, and she met Sayuri— sweet, cute, honest, though not quite romantically compatible—and Sayuri introduced her to Nicklaus. That man did not allow for Amalia to drop it.

“Ready, my spicy latte?” Nicklaus grinned, taking position with her on the dance floor.

“Da, shut up and dance.” Amalia smirked.



Throughout the song Amalia winked at Gordon, or she danced over to where he stood. This did not mean she sacrificed the routine or the theatrics of it. When the dance called for it, Amalia was right up against Nicklaus, or shooting him a dance-appropriate glance. Once Nicklaus tapped out for Amalia to finish that meant the Russian Wrangler was all eyes on Gordon. After all, he came all this way!

“Woo!” Sayuri clapped excitedly when the song ended and Amalia bowed out. “So good, girl!”

The two together were undeniably good, but Gordon only had eyes for his hip swaying, hair flicking Russian maiden. He found he needed to exhale out some of the pent-up enjoyment he had watching her. It sent back memories of watching her singing and dancing at the wedding, a goddess who hadn't been afraid to stand up to Diki the devil. She was an exciting woman all around. He didn't realize just how wide his grin was as she returned to the edge of the circle, watching as she drew near. "Amazing," he murmured in delight.

Amalia stood a step closer than usual, admittedly loving the attention. She gave his cheek a small pat. “My next dance will be for you, after I rest.”

“What is it?” Sayuri perked, swooping in to get a whisper. The Russian maiden spoke directly to her ear, making it useless for Gordon to use the earpiece. The pink haired girl pressed her fingers to her own shoulder on the same side. “Oooo.”

Smirking, Amalia wiggled her brows at Gordon. “Ooo is right.”

Chuckling, Nicklaus wiped his brow, his eyes on Amalia. “You’re gonna make people jealous, Malia. There are couples here you know.”

“Da, good.” Amalia grinned.

Sayuri smiled, eyes shimmering with mischief. “Gordon says he’s thinking of dancing.” A quick exchange of glances between the Romanian and the Oriental Beauty gave away enough information that the man knew to urge this along.

“Great! What will you dance?” Nicklaus smiled, giving Gordon a nudge with his elbow.

Things had quickly escalated from just praising his enchantress and her abilities to suddenly putting him in the spot light. Gordon had been more interested in finding out just what Amalia was going to dance when the topic was just what he would do. "Oh, I'm not sure. Just a little something I do in my spare time," he shrugged, though a tugging smirk at the corner of his lips might have given him away. He glanced over at the DJ booth, his courage building to at least try and dance for Amalia.

"Do it, Rybka." Amalia grinned, eyes sharp and enticed. "Show off a little for me; rock that body." The British Babe wasn't the only one who remembered the wedding. A certain sexy was brought back and Amalia looked forward to seeing Gordon do it again.

All the encouragement he could need came with her simple words. Chuckling, Gordon nodded, "I'll see what I can do," he said with no promises but full hopes. Splitting away from the group, he made his way over to the DJ, a song in mind. It wasn't long before he was set and the cleared space had emptied again, meaning it was his turn to show just what moves he had.

While Gordon wasn't doing any spasming hips or sultry expressions like Amalia or Sayuri were, he did have a comfortable connection with the music. Dancing might have been only a few lessons growing up, but as part of a physical regimen he'd had several years of gymnastics under his belt. His leather jacket was tossed at the ground near Nicklaus and the women as the music started up and he began to move along with Usher's voice and the throbbing beat.



There was some footwork and dance steps as well as a few suggestive movements, but Gordon made the most of the space with a series of flips, jumps and tricks. He had started to feel the heat of the dance toward the end, but wasn't about to give up without an impressionable ending. With his final flip he made sure to land directly in front of Amalia, chest heaving as he grinned at her.

The club cheered up a storm, some doing a bit of their own dancing out of excitement building up. Among the whoops and hollers Gordon distinctly picked up the sultry voice of the Russian with the snake bites. Amalia danced in place when Gordon came close, responding in kind to his vibe. When he finished off with that stance Amalia clapped the loudest— if a person in a club blaring with music could!

“Ahh, отличная работа, рыбка![Great job Rybka!]” Amalia turned to hype the crowd louder, her hands swooping up to encourage the roar. Then she turned to Gordon and gave his butt a smack of approval. “You modest, but you know you can hit it.” Amalia toyed with the collar of his shoulder. “Real good.”

“That’s a nice bod you have, I’m almost against you ever getting a tattoo.” Nicklaus gave Gordon a hearty shoulder rub briefly before heading to the DJ. He wasn’t next, but he planned on making room for himself after Amalia.

“Alright, is my turn.” Amalia winked at Gordon and went to the clearing. After she nodded to the DJ, Ariana Grande’s voice sang over the audience. ‘Been there all night. Been there all day. And boy’s got me walking from side to side.



There was no doubt who Amalia was performed for, with those mossy eyes hardly leaving Gordon’s gaze. Once or twice she danced at Sayuri or Nicklaus, but ultimately Amalia’s attention doted on her Rybka. At the last move she was on one knee. Amalia placed a hand on his thigh and slid it up and around his neck as she stood, inches from his lips— causing a roar with that alone—before she smiled and pulled away, setting her hands on her hips with a grin on her face. A little throwback for when he teased her with a non-kiss at the wedding.

Honey brown eyes had followed those hips as they churned and twisted about, unable to stop himself from the desire to put his hands on them though there was thankfully distance to stop him. At one point, Gordon bit down on a knuckle, his lips still curled in a pleased smile while he reigned himself in. That control wasn't going to last long as she slid herself right up his body, a small groan of approval masked by the crowd around them while he hungrily watched her stepping back away. "Oh, I am not done with you tonight, my charming snake," he breathed, shaking his head and gaining his wits once more.

“Hehe.” Amalia gave his hip a bump with her own. “Good.” She looked around and saw a waiter, to whom she asked to retrieve bottles of water. It didn’t take long for them to come, but a dance began while they waited. “Here, Rybka, you need to be hydrated for tonight.” She grinned, handing him one, just as some other person or other finished their dance.

Nicklaus strut to the middle now. “Bitches and Bae’s, I have returned.” A round of applause followed. Then the lights dropped and the speakers blasted ‘I Can’t Feel My Face’ by The Weekend.



That Romanian put his body to work. He hit the notes on-point, choosing to dance towards the three of them who stood by to admire his skills rather than the overall crowd. He favored Gordon with a wink and suggestive thrust. Once or twice, none of them who looked out for it could tell if Nicklaus had paid more attention to Amalia. Sayuri was far too into the music to notice when Nicklaus danced toward her, she nearly joined him.

“Woo!” Amalia clapped as per tradition.

“Yeaaaah, Nico!” Sayuri hopped.

Nicklaus panted, coming back to the three and taking a bottle of water from Amalia. “Why thank you, I come here every Sunday night.” He bowed dramatically.

Amalia's little fish was happy to follow her request and drink water which did wonders after all the sweat he'd worked up dancing. Nicklaus was quite the dancer, and Gordon couldn't decide if it was the alcohol making him imagine it or if the other man was coming toward him. Either way, he was enjoying himself too much, welcoming him back to the group with a few pats on his shoulder. "Well done, mate. Can tell you all come out here often," he complimented them as a whole.

“Why thank you, scrumptious British Babe.” Nicklaus placed a hand on his chest and made a bow.

There were only a couple of dancers to follow before the Dance Battle was going to come to an end. Assuming none of them were going to go again, he leaned in close enough to be heard over the blasting music. "You guys up for another drink? Or maybe a shot?" He had a nice start to a buzz going but wanted to keep it up.

“Shots!” Nicklaus couldn’t agree more. “Onward!” He motioned for them to follow. Someone thought that was a great idea!

Amalia chuckled, falling in step with the other two after Nicklaus. “Da, shots!”

Sayuri had some shots, but she leaned more towards the cocktails. The other three, however, were more than happy to indulge in body shots and tricks, with Sayuri only helping occasionally. Amalia positioned the three in a row, tilted their heads back, and poured a shot in each of their mouths. Then she quickly drank them back clasping her mouth on theirs. Amalia ended that row with Gordon and indulge in a kiss to the hoots of those around her. Sayuri held a shot glass with her chest, Nicklaus took one off the dip at Amalia’s throat, and they each convinced Gordon to be creative too.

While Gordon was no Yonten to do a flip with a shot glass, he was also far enough gone that he could be cheered into just about anything. Rather than whiskey they'd been drinking, he ordered a shot of amaretto with Bailey's irish cream, topped off with whipped cream. "Now then, the appropriately named 'blow job shot' has a specific way to be taken," he said as if he were a poorly made instructional video, dropping to his knees in front of Amalia. "Specifically, that you can't use your hands. Normally it's done off the counter, but I feel like between thighs works just as well."

Instead of placing the glass in her lap though, he flashed her a playful smirk, turning at the last moment toward Nicklaus and tucking it between his thighs. Both hands held his knees in place so it wouldn't fall out the bottom and he called a warning not to make him drop it before letting himself go face first into the Romanian's crotch, coming out a moment later with the glass held in his lips, the mixture sliding down smoothly enough. Taking the glass out, he held it up victoriously, letting out a drunken holler, oblivious to the whipped cream now above his lips.

“Woo!” The cheered. It had been done so well—to their wasted perspective—that Amalia had to admit that was a good move despite his cruel tease.

A light tug on Amalia’s arm from Sayuri indicated to the Russian just what the pink haired woman was thinking when they noticed Gordons lip. The two leaned over and licked off the cream.

Nicklaus’s giddy laugh was followed by bending forward. “Aah, girls, don’t. That’s too much.” He waited a few minutes before getting up at that point.

After a while the alcohol had gotten to them, the music got to them, and they danced until they were told they had too much to drink to drive. The four stumbled out of the club, arm in arm, shuffling and dancing uncoordinatedly down the street toward the red hot-rod. It hadn’t been stolen, so that was good! Unfortunately it didn’t matter at this point. No one could legally drive. They’d have to wait. Sayuri was the one who had the least alcohol. She mentioned they could crash for a while at Nicklaus’s tattoo parlor down the block.

“Ooh, Da.” Amalia nodded, setting off with them. “Rybka— Rybka you can look at the tattoos. Maybe find one you like!”

Gordons brows had come together at the suggestion, taking a moment longer than normal to digest words. "Yeah, yeah that's a good idea, doll. Let's go get tattoos," Gordon agreed with a slight slur, his eyes falling on her backside as mischievous ideas grew. Pulling his hand back, he went for what he thought would be a forceful smack, but miscalculations meant it ended up being more of a downward grazing grope. "Got ya!" he still declared triumphantly.

“Got what?” Amalia twisted to look at her butt. “Was something— did I have something—.”

“Your butt.”

“Yes?”

“He got it.”

“What did he get off my butt?”

“No he got your—butt.”

“But what?”

“No— eh never mind.”

Amalia snorted mirthfully, leaning on Gordon. “I think they’re drunk.” That got her giggle too much to speak. Her laughter lasted nearly the whole way to the parol. Anything said to her ignited about bout of chuckles without real effort.

“Here, we’re here—is the place.” Nicklaus sniffed in a snotty inhale while he flicked through his keys. They were all but hanging in there when he shouted “Got it!”

“Got what?” Amalia questioned as they piled into the shop. No one answered her. They barely knew what they were here for at first.

“Rybia—uh Ravia— Ragnar?” Nicklaus shuffled through a few words before he snapped his fingers in realization. “Ravka—.”

“Is Rybka, Nico.”

Furrowed brows chided her for the unnecessary correction. “That’s what I said— isn’t it?” He looked to Sayuri who was quite enthralled by Gordon’s cheeks and their dimples. No response from her had him switch attention. “Rama, come on here, pick a picture.”

Sayuri gasped in awe. “Oh, Rama, you can get a tattoo.”

Amalia patted Gordon’s shoulder. “Da, Rybka, pick one.”

Gordon was a swaying stack of chuckles himself, though he hadn't strayed far from Amalia, determined to re-launch his attack once he was finished finding his feet. Turning when she'd patted him, he wouldn't have known if they were calling by the right name or not anymore. "Yeah, yeah, gonna - hic - get a good one," he nodded with determination. It took a solid 45 seconds for someone to redirect him from the wall decor he was staring at to an actual sheet of different tattoo designs. The first image his finger jabbed on the laminated paper was a snake coming out of a skull. "That one, because snakes and skulls. I'm a snake." He turned to Amalia with a squinting eye, "And you're a fish."

At first the words seemed right in her head, when said verbatim in Amalai’s mind, but after a moment she saw the flaw and shook her head with her eyes closed, “Wait, no, I’m— no I’m the snake, you the fish.”

“He’s the fish?” Sayuri questioned.

Nicklaus nodded sagely as he prepared the needle. “Yes, it’s what Rangba means.”

Amalia somehow didn’t believe it came across right, so she said it slowly. “You the fish, Rybka.”

"Impossible," Gordon took a step closer to her, which ended up being much larger than it needed to and put them in close quarters. "You have to be the fish and I'm the snake, because I eat you." His lips curled back in a wide grin, quite pleased with his own logic.

Whether it was the fact that she was practically on her ass from drink, or the challenge, or what, Amalia took a step closer which closed the gap. Amalia’s mouth hovered near his, their lips barely touched. “You going to eat me, Rybka?” She flicked her tongue out like a snake. “Maybe I let you...If you don’t make any crying.” Amalia pulled him down into the chair. “Now, my little fish, your tattoo. Where do you want it?”

Gordon hung on every syllable that left her mouth, eyes wide with the possibilities. There was no objection as she moved him around, half expecting her to join him in that chair and watching her with every hope for it. Thankfully, a small part of the young man had the fraction of sobriety to know that he couldn't put it anywhere it'd be seen a lot; no neck or face tattoos. "What about on, on my leg. By my foot." The word ankle escaped him, but he pulled his leg up to demonstrate what he meant. Setting it back down on the chair, he looked over at her tattoo that peeked through the criss-crossed strings. One finger reached out and stroked along the ink.

“Perfect, beautiful.” Nicklaus put up Gordons feet and positioned himself to begin his work. He had a picture of exactly how it would turn out. An elegant swirl of colors and shadow to depict a graceful fish on the side of Gordon’s ankle. “Hold still, Rag-, uh Ro- um, Rangoon.”

11995477-4BD8-4019-A4E2-6E7741F76A1A.png

While the needle buzzed away and pricked tiny blots of ink into Gordon’s skin, Amalia and Sayuri kept him company to help distract his mind from the pain. “Is going well, Rybka, you doing great.” Amalia encouraged. “Don’t look down is make harder.”

“Look up, look up.” Sayuri waved her hand. She glanced at Amalia and tugged aside the leather jacket to show off Amalia’s corset beneath. “Aah, see?”

Gordon had enough run-ins with pain and was still far enough intoxicated that there was no worries of him crying. He did, however, enjoy the distraction of two beautiful women at his side. "Eh, no 'fraid I can't see. There's something in the way," he did his best to feign innocence, though his dimples were already starting to show.

Those dimples simply distracted Sayuri who went to touch them. “So cute. I wanna kiss them. Can I?” She nuzzled her nose against Gordon’s cheek.

Amalia’s giggles were threatening to take over. She had a thought, and it was hilarious, but any attempt to explain came out wrong. How to tell them that the idea of a kitten booping its nose against Gordon’s puppy face seems all at once amusing and yet so adorable it hurt?

"Pleash be carefl," Gordon said through his squished face. "I need this face for eating later." He tried to look as suave as he could, while his cheeks turned a little pink with Sayuri so close to him.

After a while Nicklaus turned off his motor and triumphantly raised both hands. “It is done. My finest work, look. Is a fishing swimmer—fish is— is swimming fish.” Nicklaus scooted so that Gordon and the other two could see.

F010FF86-A567-4F1A-9838-D5005D4CEAAE.png

Siting up so he could look down at the ink, Gordon's mouth dropped open. "It's...that's the best fucking tattoo I've ever seen, mate," he praised the rather crude drawing. "You did that without a stencil?"

“Yes, thank you Rolland.” Nicklaus slid his hands through his hair. “Free hand drawn.”

“Is free?” Amalia misunderstood in awe. She came to Nicklaus’s side to inspect it. “Oh fuck— why don’t you do mine as good? And is free?”

Not catching on, but not backing down from clear and obvious praise for whatever she thought he meant, Nicklaus nodded. “Yes.”

Sayuri leaned over, her hand on Gordon’s back. “Awww, it’s beautiful. Look it’s like its really swimming. It’s so cute!” Sayuri hugged Gordon. “Like you! Because you’re a little fish— aww.” She gave his cheek a kiss. “Your dimples taste good.”

"Why thank you, I work hard on them," Gordon responded with utter confidence. He wasn't sure how he flavored them, but clearly he did well. "Your hair looks like cotton candy, but I do not think it would taste such." In the past hour it had been a thought that had consumed a good 80% of his mind, but he was pretty sure of his suspicions.

Amalia looked at Gordon and then at Nicklaus. “You don’t have dimples. Does your taste face nice?” Amalia switched up the words in a slurred rhetorical question, moving in on Nicklaus’s cheek. The Romanian rolled his head back in a lazy dodge that did not need to be speedy to misalign Amalia’s attempt to kiss him. “Why you do that? I don’t have germs— too much alcohol.” She reasoned with him, going for another, but mostly forgetting she meant to have at his cheek and went for his mouth.

A large hand flopped onto Amalia’s face, followed by a protest that sounded more like a ‘moo’ than a ‘no’. Nicklaus said, “I can’t kiss you like this cause— Look at me… Hey, look at me.” His words were heavy with effort.

Amalia gave a muffled response. “Uh hamph. Oo hamph if om muh faph.[I can’t. Your hand is on my face.]” Her head began to drop from the weight of his hold. What he took as avoidance was simply gravity.

“Malia… Look… Look up.” Nicklaus insisted.

The Russian pushed off his hand and turned her head to the ceiling. “What am I looking at?”

‘Hm?” Nicklaus furrowed his brows and stared up as well. “I don’t know.” His tone accused her of asking impossibilities. “What are you looking at— Hey, did you see my tattoo on— on Raleigh?”

Amalia’s mossy eyes dropped down. “Yeah. Rybka, you tattoo is so sexy.” She grinned and winked at him. “Like you.”

Turning back to Amalia, Gordon felt his grin spread, dimples popping once more. "Yes, I am sexy," he said as he moved to sit up more on the chair. "And you are sexy and, uh.. And I won the bet." The realization hit him - he hadn't cried. He was a manly man with a badass tattoo and getting kissed by a cotton candy princess.

“Then I hope you hungry, Rybka, because tonight I serve up your order.” Amalia managed to stand up on her own. She gave his butt a half-hazard smack that hit more thigh than ass cheek.

Nicklaus’s brows puzzled. “But we just ate and drank— oooh.” He raised them in realization.

Sayuri had caught on faster. “Where will you do it?” Not there, in a clean, but professional tattoo shop.

Tsc’ing in empathetic concern, Nicklaus looked around. “That’s right.”

“I have pub.” Amalia waved their worries away.

“Where?”

Amalia blinked. Wait where was it? It took a minute for her to remember she had a phone that couldn’t get drunk that kept track of that information. “I know, I know. Here. I call Lyft.”

"A pub? Are we going to drink more?' Gordon asked with a mixture of concern and confusion. "My Malia, you have had too much. I do not think you should drink more or we will have a hard time with the sex."

“I will not have a hard time with sex, I do sex good.” Amalia paused, reordering her thoughts. “I do sex great.” Something felt off, so Amalia dipped into a her pocket and took out a tablet. A tiny homemade pill Natalia made for when Amalia needed a clearer head to function enough to get home. It moments she sensed her mind able to focus more.

Sayuri was the only one of her friends who nodded. “She does it great sex, Rel— Randy!”

“Remmy.”

“Remmy!”

Ignoring those two, Amalia said. “I live in pub, Rybka. We got to pub, to my room, and then we do the sex.”

“We?” Sayuri asked in confusion. “But I have work tomorrow.”

“No, Yuri, just Rybka.”

“Oh.” Sayuri nodded, then asked, “Where will you go?”

“I will go with him.”

“So why did you say just, Ra— Raymond?”

Nicklaus rubbed his temples and derailed the ridiculous conversation. “I can’t drive home, I have to take a Lyft too.” Sayuri nodded, sober enough to know that much.

“Okay, you come. We split fare.” Amalia said, just as she sent for the car. “Rybka, get your shoes.”

His shoes? They were on his feet! Looking down Gordon was quite surprised to find he was very wrong about that. A bit of a scavenger hunt and he had them on, his socks going into his pocket for now. They could not drive, that much was clear. "Okay, I am ready for sex," he called as he spun in circles to get his jacket on, constantly missing the second sleeve. "Will I be asked for ID at the pub we are going to?"

“Is okay, I know the people there.” Amalia chuckled. “And yes.”

Before that could sink in, and before anyone could ask why when Amalia herself didn’t know, the Russian Wrangler wrestled Gordon’s sleeve onto his arm. The wrong one. He wore it inside out, making everyone think that he had transformed his jacket. That became the topic of discussion on the way to drop off Sayuri at her house. They said their goodbyes to the pink girl. The car took off with the remaining three who were too caught up in conversation to realize they didn’t put into the route another stop.

“Hey, I got to go.” Nicklaus stumbled out of the car. “See you guys!”

“Bye!” Amalia waved. “Okay, take us to the pub.” She told the driver.

“Uh, I did.” He gave a nod to the building.

“You did?” Amalia rolled down the window and peered out. “Whoa, that was fast. Rybka, he went so fast. That is five star.”

“Thanks?” The driver chuckled.

"5 stars doesn't seem like a lot. Can we do more than five?" Gordon questioned as he half fell out of the backseat and on to the curb, still wearing an inside out jacket. "He is basically helping me get to sex faster. Wing man needs more stars."

Amalia frowned. “I just see five.” What a tragedy! And Gordon was so right! He was helping them both, really.

The driver chuckled, “Five is good.”

“Alright,” Amalia murmured, clicking away.

“Have a good night guys. Take care of your friend there.” The driver drove off without another word.

“A friend?” Amalia looked around and saw Nicklaus molesting the outside of the pub. “Klaus, what are you doing?”

The man turned to them, confused. “Why are you guys at my house?”

“We are not at your house. We are at my house— I live at the pub.”

Nicklaus stepped back to look at it. “I think I know why I can’t find my front door. I think the driver dropped me off at the pub.”

Shaking her head, Amalia said. “That driver is not right to do that. Who was he? Maybe we report him. Our driver is very good, he got us home really quick.” She took Gordon’s hand in hers. “We’re going to have sex sooner because of him.”

“I don’t know, but I can’t…” Nicklaus began to sink to his knees from all the activity and his drunkenness. “....stand…”

“Oh no,” Amali and Gordon came up to Nicklaus. “Don’t sleep out here. Come inside.”

The Russian maiden and the little fish pulled Nicklaus onto his feet and they stumbled into the darkness of the pub. In the tank across from them Avril watched the comical scene. They were indecisive about where to put him until they just slumped Nicklaus onto a recliner. Then the two tackled climbing stairs. The harrowing experience nearly took them down faster then they got up.

At the top Amalia pressed a finger to her lips. “Shh, my brother is sleeping. Come on, my room is at the other end.”

Entering the pub, Gordon was completely ignorant of the fact that he as a Hunter was entering the domain of more than one mage. There was only one thing on his mind, and with Nicklaus laid aside nothing stood in his way. Except. Brother? "Does your brother know we are here for sex?" The whispered question wasn't a very good whisper, following her down the hall. "I don't want me sack-o-lantern beat by him." It made sense to him.

“No, no, I do this all the time. He only grumbles now.” Amalia assured him with all the confidence in the world. “You not the first. Trust me, is okay.”

The door to Amalia’s room swung open easily; well oiled hinges. The darkness veiled the details, but the general layout had her bed on the far left beneath a window. Ahead of them were her dressers, shelves, and desk. To their right, a bathroom and closet. Knickknacks and odd misplaced items made formless shapes in the dim. Amalia’s room had enough light by the glow of the bathroom door ajar not to fall over stuff on the ground.

Amalia shut the door quietly after putting on a colored hairband to indicate to Micha that she was ‘busy’ with someone. Then the Russian Wrangler turned around with her back to the door to look at Gordon with a grin. Amalia began to disrobe as she walked towards him. Her jacket was easy, her top took a minute, and her pants had to be discarded by wiggling from side to side, but by the time she got to him she was bare. The snake around her leg with its head on her right pelvis shimmered in the light. “I told you I am snake.”

With reassurance that his jewels were safe, Gordon hadn't hesitated to enter the room and begin undressing. His inside out jacket was easy to remove, winding up near the closet, as well as slipping out of his shoes. He looked up then from his process of undressing just as her corset had come off, his own movements stopping as he watched her as much as the current lighting allowed. Honey brown eyes traversed her figure, drinking her in with no shame, his hands finding place along her hips.

"You can be the snake all you want, babe, but I will still be eating you until I've had my fill," he murmured huskily, fingers beginning to roam. Finding their place at the back of her thighs, he lifted her from the ground, holding her to his front while he found her lips for heated kisses. Blindly he carried her the short distance to the foot of the bed before laying her on it, his own body following closely after. Snippets of what he'd overheard earlier came to mind as he spoke into her skin, traveling down her neck and chest. "Tonight I bring you to bed, but I will take you wherever you want to go, my Malia."

Initiative certainly got her attention and she didn’t hold back with her own touches amidst excited smiles and breathy sounds. Amalia delved into his kiss with a greed. When they lay and he began his work, she felt delicious anticipation building. Not knowing he had heard anything, Amalia considered this simple bedroom talk. Even the use of ‘My Malia’, which she thought was kinda cute. She pulled the first places that came to mind with no real thought to it. “The bed, the wall, the floor— anywhere and everywhere—” Amalia paused for a moment to gather her wits as things progressed. In this time her mind naturally brought up a place she had an interest in seeing, but for lack of focus due to someone’s feasting, Amalia didn’t speak it aloud. That, and it didn’t seem like it would fit with the setting to mention it.

A need for air broke him away from his work, gaze slipping up her form to find her face. Had she been dishonest with Sayuri and Nicklaus? Maybe sex really was all she wanted from him, and the thought of more was unnecessary. "If that's what you want," he breathed, hands traversing her thighs. "Whatever it is you want, I'll be it for you, my snake." Arms hooked in place, he tugged her close to dive in once more, forcing thoughts away so he could be in the moment with her.

Not unfamiliar with such promises of passion with others that came from the heat of the moment and drinks, Amalia grounded herself in this truth when she gave herself over to Gordon. They had a rhythm that accented each other well; a good back and forth. The snake coiled around the fish occasionally, and Gordon youthful exuberance impressed as always.

After a few tumbles the two recognized the need to rest. They lay side by side for the time being. Amalia pulled over the water bottle from the table next to the bed. Once she had a sip, she passed it to Gordon. “Must keep from being dehydrated, Rybka. Especially for a fish.”

"Thanks," Gordon nodded, accepting the bottle as he took a few gulps of much needed water to replenish the evening's actions and combat some of the drinking. Handing it back to her, his gaze lingered thoughtfully, his hand moving some of her hair where it stuck to her neck and shoulders, splaying it about the pillow. Without the enthusiastic movements to serve as a distraction, he found himself going back to the discussion he'd overheard at the bar, curiosity gnawing at him. At the risk of ruining the mood and evening, he voiced his thoughts."So, this," he gestured between them with his hand not currently preoccupied with her hair, "This is what we are? Flying across the world for a night of alcohol poisoning and incredible sex - is that what you want, Amalia?"

Thankfully Amalia had just swallowed her water, because she might have choked on the surprise of such a forward and blunt question from him. Put on the spot, Amalia wasn’t sure how to answer at first. She watched him as he toyed with the placement of her hair. “Is why you came, Da?” Amalia deflected, shifting to her side to see him better. Her hand rested on his chest, her fingers circled gently. The Snake shivered in uncertainty and rising fear of such an honest conversation. Vulnerability cut like a spear through her thick hide. Diki, a demon, taking a strike at her would be preferable.

"Well, I came to see you," Gordon said truthfully. "A good time is fun and all, but I just didn't know if that's what you were after. I'm sure there's no shortage of men - or women - here that would follow you to bed. Just want to know if that's all you're after." He wouldn't say no to sexual encounters like that night, but her earlier words did leave him with the desire to prove her wrong. He is nice. But not like I expect him to take this anywhere other than the bedroom.

"If it's just sex, then it's just sex and I can promise this won't be the last time I show up," he chuckled, his hand sliding from her hair down to the side of her face, thumb stroking her cheek. "But if you want more, well I can promise I'm good for more than just being a fuck boy. Plus then I feel obligated to show up with more than just myself. Flowers or something, I don't know. A dead rat for Avril, maybe. No promises on any skill level of romance."

Amalia’s heart and mind grabbed the rope of decision and began a tug-of-war as her mossy eyes looked into his honey brown. No and yes, to everything he just said. This hadn’t been the first time a person offered to pursue a relationship. Trish had attempted it at the club only hours ago and Amalia shut that down for obvious reasons. Though, had Trish not been a coven member, and if she had anything of substance to her, it might have gone somewhere one day—provided Amalia took that shaky step towards a relationship. Perhaps this was why Amalia struggled now. Gordon wasn’t a brainless brawn or ditzy doll. His wit over text proved that much. He was strong, intimately skilled, and surprisingly considerate. Being mundie did hang worry over her head, though she figured she might try doing what Theo and Willow did. Did she want that kind of love? Well yes, and Gordon’s personality made it difficult to throw ‘no’ in his face as she had done to Trish. Worst of all, Amalia wasn’t sure she wanted to say no, and that sent her heart racing.

“You so young, Rybka, you want girl you own age, Da? Someone close where you work?” Amalia gave in to voicing a thought she had shared with Natalia. “Am I what you want? I am a cook in a pub, Rybka. I am older than you. I am a snake, and you are a fish.”

Amalia’s response seemed like more passive excuses than anything else, though he wasn't simply going to call her out on it. His grin spread and he hooked a leg around one of hers to tug her closer to him. "It's funny that you think I know just what I want. I'm eighteen, remember. I know what I'm doing and I know what I like and right now you're both of those things. Cook, snake, I could care less," Gordon shrugged, unable to wipe the smile off his face. "Besides, the older thing is kind of hot, don't you think? You get a hot young British stud of a stallion with stamina for days and I get a fiery woman who knows what she's doing and what she likes. It might not work out, sure, but doesn't seem like a reason not to try - if you want to."

“Hm,” Amalia smirked when he pulled her. She listened to what he had to say and nodded. “Da, I can...I can try it out. Maybe we can talk about how to see each other.” Take it easy, go slow. Don’t take it too seriously. Thinking of it like a trial period where they could just be friends if it didn’t work out was enough for Amalia to agree. It had been quite a night so far; dancing, tattoos, and now she had a boyfriend. Amalia shifted so he lay on his back and she sat astride his waist. “For now, I want to ride my stallion.”

Amalia’s agreement to try things out pleased Gordon more than he would have expected it to. Was there more to this than just him proving himself worthy of more than carnal desires? Thoughts on that would have to wait, his grin only widening as she climbed atop of him, his hands finding his way to her waist. For now, he had a new woman to impress; all the more reason to give it his all.

Dawn spilled light through Micha’s window first. His heavy curtains kept his room dark and up disturbed. Slowly the light crept over the pub until it faintly illuminated Amalia’s room. The Russian woman lay entwined in Gordons arms. She came into the waking world first. The events of the night before reminded her that who she held was not a one night stand. Out of practice of what else you did with a boyfriend, Amalia decided to stick with what came natural. A smirk spread as she traveled south to give Gordon a good morning.

Once finished, Amalia sat back to look at him a moment while he caught his breath before cuddling up against him. “How are you feeling?” She had a salve waiting in her drawer in case he had a hangover.

When he was finally able to focus once more, Gordon's eyes shifted with her movement, falling on her body aside from him. "After that? Pretty bloody good," he murmured in his glow, chasing down her lips for a few long kisses of gratitude. It had certainly been enough to dull the throb in his head from his body's fight for hydration that was only made worse by the sun creeping in. There was also a foreign sensation on his leg that he couldn't decide if he needed to scratch or not. "Might need a couple of aspirin though; head is a bit painful."

Pleased, Amalia stole another kiss before turning to her bedside table. She slid out the small container, took a swipe on a finger, put the cylinder back, and as she shifted over to Gordon she rubbed a little on her temples before running her finger across his forehead. “Here, this is better than aspirin. You still need water though.” Any throb that lingered slowly faded, his head felt clear and his the aches in his body went away with each breath.

Amalia wasn't wrong; the salve was working wonders as he eased himself up to a sitting position. With a clearer head, he knew there was no mistake that some form of magic had been used in it, though he decided feigning ignorance was the better way to go in this situation. "Talk about a miracle cure," Gordon said, running a hand through his only slightly disheveled hair. It was hard to tell or even guess how long they'd slept, his eyes shifting about for a clock. "What time is it?" Not that he exactly remembered when he was supposed to be back at the jet.

“Mmmm,” Amalia rolled off of the bed and looked for her pants. They had been dropped nearer the door. Her memory of the last night served her well. Amalia fished out the phone easily. It was the largest item in her pocket. “Nine fifteen.” She said, turning around to him. “Do you have to run off?”

Honey brown eyes had followed her movements, finding no shame in enjoying the view. "Eventually," he answered, rolling his neck to loosen up the muscles. "But not right this instant. Unless that's your way of asking when I'll be out of your hair." The corners of his lips pulled back in a smirk. He didn't expect Joao to leave without him and if he was falling behind schedule the Brazilian would message. He could test that time a little.

Spoffing, Amalia went to put her phone on the charger. “I am not complain if you want to stay. You look good in my bed.” She quirked a smirk too, coming back to lay along side him. “I know you have to leave, but maybe one day you come to park for to hang out with family. They come here, we take van.” Gordon knew this all too well. The strategy they employed in April accounted for it. “What you think?”

Pleased she'd still yet to start dressing, Gordon ran a couple of his fingers down her side until he could trace along her fanged ink. "I think it's a good idea," he grinned, keeping his eyes on her face. After all, he didn't have a father to worry about like Joao did, and Amalia said her brother wasn't going to eat him. What harm was there? "I'll have to see what I can take for time away. It might be easier once John gets older, but I'll ask."

“Good.” Amalia grinned, going in for a kiss that she wasn’t eager to end. That leg Gordon traced wrapped around him like the snake painted into her skin. Amalia encouraged Gordon’s snake, and before long the two continued what they had started last night until his phone alerted him that the time had come for him to depart. At that point they were both soaking in the aftermath of another bout. Amalia thought it was her phone, which she checked, but saw nothing. “I think that was….you phone.”

"Probably Joao. Dad will be asking where I am," he sighed, though he figured he'd delayed the inevitable enough. With a final kiss to his snake of a woman's lips he pried himself out of bed and began the hunt for yesterdays clothes. Pants, shirt and jacket were found as well as his shoes, though somehow his briefs had managed to vanish. A reoccurring theme in Seabrook it seemed. Caving in and going commando, he tugged on his shoes without recalling his socks were in his pocket. "Shit, I'll have to go back and get the car," he muttered to himself as he did find that it was Joao asking where he was.

All while Gordon dressed Amalia watched. He wasn’t the only one more than willing to enjoy the view. When he spoke of his car, Amalia perked and sat up. “Oh, right.” She got up to grab on a big shirt and leggings. No undergarments needed. “Maybe I can— hm.” She looked at the time when she got her phone. It was cutting it close, but she could probably go to the park late. “Let’s go, I’ll take you to you car.”

A little extra time with her wasn't something he'd object to. With his jacket slipped on he was happy to follow her out the bedroom door. "I mean if it's too much, I can grab a Lyft or make Joao come back into town," he offered.

“Is okay, I have car. Might as well drive.” Amalia shrugged.

As they walked Gordon noticed that Amalia’s gait swayed stiffly. A person could even describe it as walking ‘side to side’. The Russian Wrangler took it in stride like a champ. When their eyes met and the two grinned at the connection to the song, Amalia gave Gordon a hip bump and praised him, “You fucked me good, Rybka.” This was said just as they descended the stairs.

Honey brown eyes had a proud sparkle to them at the remark. "I'll take that as a compliment," he smirked. "Good thing you'll have time now to recover."

“Doth I hear voices?” Nicklaus shouted from the long dining table where he sat next to Micha. “Other than moaning, that is.”

Amalia chuckled, “Shut up. You heard no moaning.” She made sure of it, and not from magic either. They had to move away from that easy out. Amalia did her best to soundproof her room so as not to disturb others. She got as loud as she wanted without worry.

Micha didn’t pay attention to the activities his sister engaged in, he himself had indulged once in a while. Though not for the same reasons. “Morning, Malia.” As for Gordon, he gave a nod.

“Come, sit, eat— food, not people.” Nicklaus teased, with wink at them. His eyes came to rest on Amalia. “I’m afraid it’s not British cuisine.”

“Actually, I can’t. Rybka is need a ride to his car.” Amalia explained, getting her keys.

Micha raised his head. “But the park.”

Amalia sighed, “I know, I know. I’m sorry. I just feel bad, because of me he had to leave it.”

Nicklaus furrowed his brows briefly, glancing between her and Gordon. “Oh don’t worry, Amalia. You have some food and I’ll take him. I need to get my car too. I was going to get a Lyft.” He smiled toward Gordon. “What say you, Rigby?”

"Yeah, a Lyft sounds just fine," Gordon agreed. "Then you won't miss time at the park because of me." It'd be better if he didn't come into her life cause problems right off the bat. "And I reckon you need to put some food in you to, ehm, replenish."

Grinning, Amalia gave his cheek a pat. “Will eat much to have more energy next time.”

“What is on you foot?” Micha had been lackadaisically watching the two with some interest. Not every encounter Amalia had ended up like this, so it had his attention. But now something else did.

Nicklaus naturally dropped his eyes down to the ink he drew on Gordon. He let out a laugh that started in his throat. “Oh shit.”

Amalia looked down. She chuckled, “Rybka, you found Nemo.”

Gordon's eyes moved down to where everyone was staring. What - no that's not right. Moving to a chair he put his foot up to look at it more closely. "What the hell? This was a koi last night," he said with every bit of surety in the thought. Licking his thumb he tried to rub it off only to find it was the cause of the earlier itch, cussing at the irritation it brought on. "Nicklaus, I know this isn't what you did last night, right? It looks like something you find on the fridge at a school."

Nicklaus and the others enjoyed a good belly laugh. The Romanian cleared his throat as best he could. “Oh please, this is a masterpiece first of all. Drunk-Nico did a wonderful job; smooth lines, colored in all the right spots.”

Micha, who had been coaxed into joining their mirth, said, “Maybe get drunk, you see koi again?”

That evoked another round, with Nicklaus putting up his hands for peace and calm. “So sorry, very sorry— I will fix. Next time you come down to Seabrook hit me up. I’ll fit you in and get it removed or cover it up.”

Even Gordon was finding a good laugh in it, although he wasn't sure he was going to be able to explain it to anyone who hadn't been there the night of the great escapade without it being at his expense. "I'll keep that in mind, oh master of the art," he spoffed, putting his leg down grateful it wouldn't be seen once he was on the jet. "At least I didn't have to pay for it to start. Then I might be a bit miffed."

“Err, that’s right. I did say it was free.” Nicklaus smiled and sighed, rubbing the side of his face. No defense could be given at this point. It was set in stone while he was wasted. BING! Nicklaus looked down at his phone. “Guys here, Ricky, let’s get.” Nicklaus grabbed a last bite of bliny, gave Micha a pat, and put his long ass coat back on. “Come hither, this way!”

Amalia pulled Gordon by the collar. “Don’t take too long to come back. You might starve me to death, Rybka.” She gave him a lingering kiss that ended with a nip. That did raise Micha’s brows. He would have to get some clarification once they were alone.

Gordon’s ride was moving though he had no idea just what was going on, he only expecting to follow along. That is once he had a final goodbye with his biting snake. "Oh, I don't think I'll be able to stay away for long," he assured her with the grin of a man who knew exactly what he'd gotten himself into. Borderline giddy, he gave Micha a polite nod before following Nicklaus out to the waiting ride.

Once the two left Amalia sat down to dig in to the leftovers— or what she thought
was leftover. Turned out Nicklaus had gotten up early and made them all breakfast. Gordon’s plate would remain untouched. Amalia inwardly thanked the Romanian for his efforts.

Micha cut to the chase, “What is going on with you and that man? Who is he?”

“Is Gordon Davis. Ellie and Everest assistant since they had they baby.” Amalia explained briefly what Micha missed at the wedding and what he wasn’t picking up on in-between then and now.

“Oh,” Micha chewed thoughtfully on bliny. “So you two are….”

Amalia grinned, and shrugged. “I guess so. At least Drunk-Gordon and Drunk-Amalia arranged it, so, yeah. I’ve got a boyfriend.”

Surprise as a mild word for Micha’s astonishment. “Whoa, ‘Malia that’s pretty big. After so many years….I’m...I’m proud of you.” He had felt on alert about Ethan, when he showed simple interest, but after going through so much Micha was glad someone in the family was finding something to look forward to, even if it meant a new man. “I am here though, if you need me.” He wasn’t abandoning his role as brother!

Smiling, Amalia leaned and hugged her long-suffering brother. “I know. Thank you.” She pulled away and continued to eat. “Time to not tell anyone. I want Natalia to be suspicious and then explode.” The siblings knew their cousin and it brought them to laughter.

Meanwhile, Nicklaus sat in the back of the Lyft with Gordon, running his fingers through his dark hair to smooth out any big knots. He would have to brush it later. Satisfied for now, he tossed his head in a tilt to look at Gordon. “Looks like you two had a great time.”

Having just sent a message to Joao to reassure him he was on his way, Gordon tucked his phone in his pocket, taking a moment to re-digest what had just been said. "Yeah, yeah I'd say we did," he grinned confidently. "I can't say I remember all of it being quite sloshed, but from everything I can recall and the fact we still woke up in the same bed, it was decidedly a very good time."

“Yes, we were all wonderfully smashed weren't we? I swear if Sayuri hadn’t had work today you would have gotten it on with the two of them.” Nicklaus gave Gordon a small nudge with his elbow. “Bet that would have been a better morning, eh?”

Gordon thought on the possibility for a few seconds before shrugging his shoulders. "Don't get me wrong, she's a beautiful woman and I'm sure tons of fun, but it was a really nice morning we had," Gordon answered. "I enjoy my time with Amalia and sure, maybe some day it'd be a hot experience, but I don't have any regrets about last night. Except maybe this tattoo," he chuckled.

“Aah, the tattoo is my favorite part of last night.” Nicklaus said in complete sincerity and a tone that conveyed a sense of mild, playful indignance at Gordon’s regret of it! “Well I’m glad it went well. I’ve only known Amalia for a short while, but I do care for her. It’s important to me that she’s happy.” The Romanian deliberated on bringing something up. “There’s a lot of people she spends nights with, I’m sure you know, and some are a little eager to hold tight. Now I’m not saying you’d be clingy, but I hope if things don’t progress beyond this point, or go in a direction you want, that you’re okay with that, Rizzo.” A subtle warning that if Gordon wasn’t, Amalia— while she could handle herself—wouldn’t be alone in blocking unwanted advances.

Chuckles of shared amusement fell away into a more serious topic Gordon hadn't expected. Honey gaze fell on the Romanian with unbridled surprise that he felt the need to point that out. "No, I understand. I mean, she is her own woman and that's her decision," he agreed, now taking a turn to decide if he was willing to share what had transpired the night prior. "I told her it was up to her if we went past sex and so it's all in her court. She said yes, but I won't pressure her if she were to change her mind."

“Is that right?” Nicklaus perked. His brows bowed briefly where they met in what could be taken as concern, or even disappointment. A moment of silence fell between them. Quietly, Nicklaus said, “I’m not one to bring up sensitive issues, so I won’t go into detail, but since meeting her I’ve learned they had hit a rough patch back in late November of last year.” He rested his elbow on the door and cradled his scruffy chin between his pointer and thumb. “Heh, I suppose this is a good sign of recovery; normality.” Nicklaus’s dark, indigo eyes swept over to Gordon. He studied the youth, with his British accent and boyish charm. The Romanian’s concern tentatively blended into a slight smile. “Congrats.”

"Thank you," Gordon gave a short reply for what he ended with, though the mention of the event in November was one he didn't need to feign ignorance. "I heard of their loss," he said after a moment of silence, going on to explain. "My employer is Willow's brother. I didn't work for them at the time, but I know it was hard for her and the family." All factual and nothing he needed to lie about.

Nicklaus inhaled, “Oh, I see. Right, I think Amalia did say you were working for them.” It made sense he would know what had happened. “Micha took it the hardest, of course. I’ve been doing what I can to help out. He’s getting better. Day by day.” The Romanian looked over at the road as the approached the red hot-rod. Fate favored Gordon. No one had stolen it and it was in good condition stil. “Looks like this is where we part.” The car slowed down and the men got out of the car. Nicklaus offered a handshake. “Guess I might see you again sometime. Maybe if you drop by we can get wasted again and I’ll tattoo Dori on your ankle,” he chuckled, giving Gordon a wink.

“Yeah, no doubt I'll be back," the younger man replied with confidence, thankfully finding his keys in his pocket as they went to part. "Was a pleasure meeting you and getting absolutely smashed. Thank you for permanently scarring my body and I look forward to another adventure the next time I'm in town. Take care, mate."

The Romanian turned and raised a hand in a sweeping motion of goodbye. “Safe travels, Rango!” It wouldn’t take long for him to find his car down the block.

Gordon could only shake his head. Hopefully he wasn't going to end up forgetting his own name after all this. He waved in return before sliding into the Lamborghini and pulling out of the reserved parking space. It wasn't long before he was pulling into the airstrip where the jet was already waiting for him.
 
Monday 15th, July 2019​

The rental would be picked back up and taken care of, though that did bring another thing to his mind. The vial, now cushioned by sweaty socks was still there to be disposed of. Deciding he'd ask the other two what they'd chose to do, he kept it in his pocket for now, boarding the jet and immediately met by Joao in the lounge. "You late," he said with an accusing finger. "And you look like shit."

"Yeah, turns out partying with a mage is pretty bloody exhausting," Gordon snorted, taking a seat and getting himself something to eat and a bottle of water. "Looks like you got plenty of sleep though. Did you squirrel not feel like climbing?"

At first the Brazilian spoffed, a grin telling that wasn't the problem at all, though he seemed to change his mind about what he wanted to say. "Not gonna talk bedroom. Ready to go, kid?"

"Yeah, yeah, tell them to take off pops," Gordon waved his hand. The trip was enough time for them to catch up on sleep lost to passionate nights and get themselves back to a healthy state for those who had overindulged. It was only a few hours for them to travel from Texas to Ireland where Andriy was waiting with brows furrowed.

"You late," Andriy said as he joined the other two men on board.

"Blame Gordon," Joao huffed as they once more took off. "Cannot handle his liquor. Poor Malia."

The young Brit only rolled his eyes, not ready to have another go at his stamina. Rather he had a question to ask them both that couldn't be said in their current situation. "Might go lay down for a bit," he said nonchalantly as he stood up. "You two up for naps?"

Andriy was ready to deny the offer until he caught Gordon's eye. This wasn't about sleeping. "Tak, sound good," he agreed, following suit toward the pods. Joao hadn't missed the look either and was shortly after just behind them. Once more all three men wedged themselves into one of the rooms, "What happen?"

"I mean, we drank a lot and then went back to her place and-" Gordon had began to answer.

Andriy cut him off, "No, no. What happen that you want to talk about?"

"Oh, yeah," Gordon patted his jacket. "I just didn't know what to do with this vial. What did you guys do?"

"You did not get rid of?" Joao shook his head, rubbing his temple. "I flush mine at theater. Spilled Natalia drink and will say it was in there."

"Oh shit, that's a good idea," Gordon breathed. "Why didn't I think to do that?"

"Good you did not. Both would be suspicious," the oldest of three men said. "Andriy, yours gone?"

"Tak..Alassiel found as we were leaving. I said was medicine and swallowed it," he said with a blush. "Will say put it bread and she must have grabbed wrong one."

"Swallow? That's a bold move," Gordon complimented, looking down at vial. "I think I'll just say that I lost mine when we were drunk. It was a crazy night so it should be believable." And then he just needed to get rid of the vial safely.

Joao's brows had furrowed together when he spotted something, suddenly tugging Gordon's leg up. "What is this? Is fish?"

His cheeks darkened slightly and Gordon cleared his throat, taking his limb back. "I might have agreed to a tattoo. And the artist was just as drunk as I was."

"Is not very good," Andriy pointed out gently, trying to politely hold back a laugh.

"No, is not," Joao chuckled, getting up to leave.

"Thank you, I realize that," Gordon huffed, reaching in his pocket to grab the vial out of his pocket with plans to stuff it in his dirty laundry until he could dispose of it properly. Pinching it between his thumb and forefingers, he pulled it out only to find that the cork wasn't intact and the drop of red liquid was gone. "Fuck."

The Brazilian stopped suddenly, turning to face him and the empty vial. "What is it?" He asked once the door to the pod was shut once more.

"I...I don't know. The serum is gone and... Fuck, I don't remember giving it to her but what if I did? Fuck. FUCK!" Gordon threw the vial against the wall, though it simply bounced to the ground. Reaching in his pocket again he found the cork, though that didn't answer anything.

"Maybe you dropped it?" Andriy offered, hopeful. Silently he was grateful that Alassiel was nowhere near the others in Seabrook, meaning if he had accidentally been successful that his Seamaiden at least was safe.

"God, I hope so," Gordon sighed, rubbing his temples. "Man, if I did something to her..."

"Will just have to act like you are not sure to Wesley," Joao offered, patting the younger man's shoulder. "Ask her how she is feeling and then we go from there." It wasn't a good plan, but it was all they had. "I am sure will be fine." Or at least he hoped it would, knowing how close the cousins were. He motioned for Andriy to get up with him, figuring Gordon would need sometime to himself so he wasn't a wreck when it was time for them to report back to the Fox himself.

Minutes stretched into hours, and hours felt like minutes. The jet slipstreamed into a twilight zone of uncertainty. The wild night with Amalia and her friends had its clearer moments, but overall the dread of possibly having gone through with it, or even accidentally swabbing the poison on something the snake-bite woman touched or ate loomed over them. While Andriy was safe, he could not count on Alassiel not visiting their good friends in America within the week by a whim or request. He would have to hold on hope for that end.

Swallow landed in due time. The three men were greeted warmly by familiar servants and friendly staff. They came late, shortly after dinner started. No one expected them to jump back into old habits after long travel. In fact, Wesley sent them a message telling them he’d like to see them after breakfast. He didn’t think it fair to drag them out to the dining hall when they had to deal with regulating their sleep rhythms. It was only after their morning meal the next day, on the sixteenth, that the three were formally requested to meet Wesley in the North Office.

Tuesday July 16th, 2019​

Sometime since the three men left they had gotten a message or two from their love interests. Alassiel shared that she got a letter telling her that all nine children have found homes, Natalia shared a suspicion with Joao that her cousin was hiding some intimate detail about her and Gordon, and Amalia snickered to Gordon that Natalia has been bending over backwards to learn the specifics of their night. The women showed no signs of a cold nor did they mention being sick. So far.

Just before breakfast, the three had managed a quick meet-up in Joao's room. They confirmed that so far no one was showing any signs of the serum, particularly all interested in Amalia. They'd decided to continue with their planned stories when it came to speaking to Wesley. Each of them seemed confident enough in what they'd have to say and no one was prepared to back down.

Upon entering the North Office they found Wesley had spiffed up the place and a bottle of champagne with four glasses waited for them on his desk. The Fox himself looked bright with eager expectation. This was subdued compared to what they should have expected. In fact, Wesley intended on a big celebration in honor of their success, but as always, he did not jump the gun until all the pieces fell into place.

“There are my champions!” Wesley grinned. “Come, sit, I can’t wait to hear!” He motioned to the three chairs.

Joao offered a slightly weak smile, taking up a chair and crossing his arms over his chest. "Eh, will not take title of champion quite yet."

Andriy was undoubtedly the most nervous of the three, though for the sake of his beloved he had managed to stomach it down. "Have not had messages about Alassiel sick," he confessed. "But unsure if she took serum. Was on bun but lost sight and not sure if she ate or no."

Wesley hummed in thought. He wanted to hear from all of them, but he went with the flow of conversation. “Well, the serum does take a day or so to get in their systems. Update me on Alassiel, Andriy—Joao, my man, tell me why I should not name you as one of the champions?” Wesley would save Gordon for last, it seemed. The Fox banked on the oldest, most experienced of the group to have made a slam dunk. Andiry chose a bun to poison, which Wesley supposed made it possible for ingestion, but clearly not as inevitable. A rookie move, in all honesty.

"Was in the theater when I put it in her tea," Joao explained, "Went to pass back to her and she did not get grip. Tea fall, spill everywhere, no way to save it. I am sorry for fail, Wesley."

Gordon was admittedly quite impressed with how smooth he'd managed to sell his story. Andriy as well, meaning he would have to be just as convincing when he was questioned, something he'd patiently wait to happen in it's own accord.

Hope began to trickle out like a leaky cup from the Fox’s bitter coffee eyes. Joao failed? That drew his brows together. “Hm.” Wesley leaned back and bridged is fingers. “I see...Well, you tried Joao,” he sighed. Now all hope rested on Gordon. “Tell me what happened on your end.”

Gordon gave his boyish smile with it's sheepish undertone at the question. "Well, I'm not sure if I can do that, sir," he started off in an apologetic tone before moving on to explain. "I went out with Amalia that night and might have had a bit more to drink than I can handle."

"So two beer," Joao muttered with an amused chuckle, enjoying teasing the younger man.

"Very funny," Gordon shot him a roll of his eyes and shake of his head. "I don't recall a lot of what happened to be honest. There was drinking and dancing, and I don't remember using the vial, but when I went for it this morning in my pocket it was empty. I know I would have tried to use it on Amalia, more than any of the other mages that were there."

“Let me see the vial.” Wesley stretched out his hand. Once given it, he inspected the container. “I designed these corks not to pop off easily. You probably did undo the top.” Wesley smelled the vial. “Hmm, the scent is pretty strong. If you did try to drop it, it didn’t come out right. Maybe an angle, maybe your fingers got in the way, maybe drop caught on the cork and slid to the side. Whatever the reason, most of it did not come out. It dried on the inside of the vial.” Wesley put the container on his desk. He exhaled and ran his hands through his hair. “Alright. We’ll hope Alassiel ate the bun and that some amount of the drop got on Amalia. Otherwise I just spent over one-hundred-and-fifteen-thousand dollars worth of three drops on three dates.” The Fox leaned on one elbow. “Just keep in touch with them for now. We’ll hope to arrange another mission with them.” After a moment he looked between them. “Well, work aside, how did you enjoy yourselves?”

"Movie was good, would recommend," Joao started off. "Went fishing after and caught one. After catch seaweed."

Andriy had to nod in agreement. "Was not bad. Alassiel cook and play shell. Seals come from ocean to see her."

"Just had sex and got sloshed," Gordon was content leaving it at that.

"And him get tattoo when drunk," the Brazilian happily blurted out.

“Oh well now we have to see it!” Wesley chuckled, urging the young Brit to come forward with his marred body to have a look. “Ahahaha, who did this? Did she do this?”

Left with no choice, Gordon subjected himself to another round of laughter. "No, not Amalia. Her friend Nicklaus is a tattoo artist who was also completely wasted. It looked much better that night, I swear," he tried to defend his little fish.

"It look like Jasper draw," Andriy couldn't help but comment this time around.

Wesley went pale and straight faced. “Nicklaus?”

The sudden change in his mood caught everyone's attention. "Yeah, he was this Romanian guy that showed up at the club we went to. He was there with a little pink haired girl Sayuri, although she isn't a mage," he felt the need to point out.

After a moment more Wesley burst into a laugh. “I’m just fuckin’ with you.” He got up and gave Gordon a pat on the shoulder. “I don’t know who the hell that is—Your face was priceless.”

"Don't fuckin scare me like that, mate!" Gordon scowled, letting out a breath of tension. "I was worried I was hanging out with some notorious murderer and not a guy cutting back on his magic."

"No, just a bad tattoo artist," Andriy chuckled.

“Well next time I hope you make sure you and your tattoo artist aren't wasted, though I wouldn’t say it was that bad for a drunk.” Wesley smiled, walking to the exit. “Come on you three, I have work to get done and you will need to keep in touch with those women. And remember, we have Rosalie’s baby coming any day now. We will be celebrating a new life soon.”

"Sim, we will stay in contact," Joao agreed, following after Wesley. "Maybe Rosy be lucky and baby come early."

"I think girl will be on time or late. Always have to wait for girl," Andriy hypothesized.

“Oh Andriy is right about that. Girls almost always have something that delays them.” Wesley fell in step with the men, roaming closer to Gordon. “Tardy women aside— Gordon, darling, what was that about cutting back on magic? I am curious.”

"Just something I'd picked up on the ear piece while I was across the bar," Gordon explained. "Nicklaus had gone two months without magic and they seemed to be proud. Like an AA for Almaeri or something. Amalia hadn't gone as long and they were chewing her out for getting some La Bella that she called just weed but Sayuri said it was Almaeri weed. They took it from her and threw it away. Malia complained it was not going to be as good after, but no idea after what."

“Fascinating.” Wesley mulled over the perception of what had occurred. “Hmm, well, there could be many explanations, but I suppose there’s always something new to learn. For instance, perhaps they don’t mean to say they are reserved from magic, but that they mean to preserve it for when it matters most; an accumulation.” Wes offered a few other potentials that had nothing to do with good intentions, but sounded plausible with the shallow understanding they were given. “I mean, if you think about it, covens are becoming quite organized and sophisticated with a little patience and discipline. In the last hundred years alone they’ve utilized mundie technology for their advantage.”

"I guess I can't speculate on just why they're choosing not to use magic," Gordon admitted. "Although I do know the Russians are anti-coven. Some mage from a small one was trying to sweet talk her and Amalia basically told the girl she'd sold her soul. Trish - the other girl - insisted that the Russians needed to pick a side soon but Malia wasn't having any of it."

“Pick a side soon, eh?” Wesley slowed his walk. The others naturally did so too. While, admittedly, interesting that Gordon phrased it ‘anti’, which indicates they mean all and not some, Wesley was drawn to a different part of the young Brit’s relay of information. “I am guessing our luck isn’t good enough that we would know the specifics?” Like, if it had anything to do with the ‘Storm’.

The young Brit tried to think back and came back dry. "If it was mentioned, I don't remember it, I'm afraid."

“Hm.” Wesley’s mind wandered briefly. He pulled it back to the present for several reasons. One of which was time and needing to get his work done. “Well, I suppose we’ll just have to wait and see. Hopefully you can get more information before they die. Gordon, I would like a more detailed report of your night if you please.” Wesley started off walking again, soon coming to an intersection that parted their ways. “Gentlemen, I shall see you for lunch. Good day, and good try. Maybe next time we will have success.”

The three nodded solemnly for their failed attempts, even if inside they were elated. They might have managed to get away with this once, though no doubt it would get much more difficult as time progressed.

The following day showed no sign of worry for the men. None of the women mentioned anything about sickness. Natalia finally found out about Amalia and Gordon (which she had mixed feelings about, because her excitement was tainted with annoyance from being teased), Alassiel sent word that her agency might consider putting her back if it’s an escort not connected to certain obvious wealthy clients, and Amalia had mainly texted Gordon. On the third day, however, during a break, Gordon ended up doing a FaceTime with Amalia who wanted to show him the finished tattoo of her leg.

“Is beautiful, Da? I love it.” Amalia guided the phone up and down her bare right leg. She pulled it up to her face to speak directly to Gordon. Her nose blushed red and he noticed her voice was a little scratchy. “I am going to swim soon, so can show off.”

"I can't imagine anything that would look better wrapped around you. Besides myself, of course," he smirked cockily. Nodding toward the camera, he questioned her ailments. "Are you doing alright? It looks and sounds like you're coming down with something."

“Da, a cold.” Amalia nodded. “Just crept up.” She shrugged, walking over to her bed for a tissue. “Head feels so stuffy.”

Gordon frowned at the news, not liking where this was going. "And a runny nose. Anything else? Are you sore like on your spine or anywhere?" He tried to remember the symptoms Wesley had described.

“My spine?” Amalia tilted her head in thought. “I—.”

The door of her room opened. Micha popped his head in with his hand covering his eyes as soon as he realized what might be happening. “Uhh, new girl needs help find apron for her.”

Amalia looked back. “I can’t do it today. You do it. I got a cold.”

Sighing, Micha left with fading words of conceding. “Fiiine.”

Turning back to the phone Amalia said. “Eh, I don’t know. Is hard to tell. Yesterday I worked long hours. So...maybe?”

The long seconds waiting for Micha to leave so he could get an answer were torture. "Maybe it's just a cold and you're dehydrated," Gordon offered hopefully. "You should drink water and get plenty of rest. But let me know if it gets any worse okay? I'll sneak off in a jet and show up chicken noodle soup. From the can mind you, some of us aren't amazing cooks."

“Is just a cold, Rybka,” Amalia’s chuckle turned into a sneeze. “Oof, hope I don’t get anyone else sick. I have suspicion Micha is sick too, but he is hiding it.” Amalia drank some water and then laid down and snuggled into her pillow. “Probably should sleep…”

Gordon’s suspicions only grew at that possibility that he had in fact infected her. How long did they have before everyone was veiny and dying? "Yeah, get yourself some sleep, my Malia. Just let me know if anything changes, okay?"

“Mhm, will do. Bye for now Rybka.” Amalia nodded drowsily and clicked off.

With the call ended, Gordon mouthed a 'fuck', feeling that same level of stress re-emerging from the jet. What was he going to do if he did manage to infect her? He definitely hadn't meant to, and was admittedly growing a little fond of the Russian wrangler. Not to mention he had a feeling that Joao wasn't going to be super pleased if he inadvertently killed his girlfriend. Taking a breath, he did what he assumed needed to be done, sending Wesley a message. 'Amalia seems to be sick. Serum might work after all.'

It didn’t take long for Wesley to send back a smiley face and the words ‘That’s great! Keep me updated through text, I headed out on a trip last night. Won’t be back for a day or so.’ Investigation of Mr. Crane had prompted Wesley to take a closer, deeper look because of a tip from a DeLancre guest at the party.

'I can do that,' Gordon responded back, tucking his phone away. Maybe that'd give him some time to figure out what he was going to do if she really was sick. He remembered talk of the antidote that Wesley had concocted, but how he'd get his hands on that was completely beyond Gordon. Now he was just left to be a nervous wreck while trying to appear completely fine because, after all, things appeared to be going as planned. He did find time over the next few hours to let both Andriy and Joao know, the latter admittedly less than pleased with the possibility but fully aware nothing could be said or done just yet.

After a bit of digging they realized there were two options. The North Office, as they knew, had a set of poisons and antidotes Wesley had shown them. No one, not even Inara, could go into that place without explicit permission. The only other location in Avostoska was the labs in the dungeons. Dr. Conti had stashes of her products, science, and research. Doubtless, she had extra, or even currently making more.

The men deliberated over what to do, gathering up all the knowledge they had about the doctor through Rosalie’s occasional rants about her, and what they knew of the doctor’s research to come up with a plan. The most likely to investigate the science behind the drops would play off that they dragged the others with them for a tour of the doctor’s lab.

Dr. Conti didn’t often, or ever, get visitors. Thankfully the men had the recent development of the drops to use as a reason for coming down. It didn’t take too long to gain access using flattery and feigned interest. The doctor was all too willing to let them in to show off. She pulled out a few mages, some younger, some older, and demonstrated what the drops could do.

Age and degree of Almaeri contributed to the effectiveness and severity of the drops. A bottle swallowed could reduce the time of death within an hour or two for most, with some lingering a couple more. The antidote, she demonstrated, had a one-to-one ratio. During her tests to show them she ended up moving around and shuffling this way and that, pointing out details, or being distracted by one of them who insisted she take a look at something with them, giving anyone else a chance to use an empty vial to take several drops of antidote.

Once they had what they needed, the men noted the time and that they were ready to eat dinner. The experience had brightened Dr. Conti’s mood, who nearly managed to insert herself in their evening meal, but thanks to some quick thinking the men left without making arrangements with the doctor.

The first step of their plan was, admittedly, the easier part despite the song and dance. While they were aware Dr. Conti was too self-absorbed to notice they weren’t really interested, they knew Wesley and his jets were another issue. Often quite meticulous about them, Wes had so far looked into every case that sent his jets away. Inara, though easier to get permission, wouldn’t be lying to her husband about what they wanted with the jets.

Another little team meeting in Joao's chambers and they were able to come up with a plan of action together. All of them trying to leave would grab too much suspicion, and so Gordon would have to go on his own. A quick text to the Crosse's and he was fine to be gone for the next couple of days without many questions asked; neither Ellie nor Everest had made plans to leave the castle until after Rosalie's birth, everyone on edge with it coming so near. With Wesley still out of the country, that meant Inara was their hopes of getting out of Belarus faster than a commercial plane.

Inara had gotten back to work since April and her recovery. Sometimes she left briefly to handle a case personally. Most times she was weeding out vampires who managed to infiltrate a couple of her branches. That took most of her time aside from keeping her body in good condition. Still, a girl needed a break! Inara would hit up Ellie, or spend time with her kids, or have a dinner date with Wesley. When all three were unavailable she would visit the spa or enjoy a dance session. At the moment Inara was found doing some of her favorite dances in the room built just for this activity. Lottie sometimes joined. The girl in question was doing her own little twirls.

It wasn't hard to find out where the Tigress was prowling when she was on site, Gordon came up to the room where she and Lottie were currently at, knocking on the open door frame before stepping in and lightly clearing his throat. "Lady Von Helsing, I was wondering if I might be able to place a request with you?" There was a layered urgency in his voice, one he didn't necessarily have to fake, though he knew just how he'd play it off if questioned.

Perking in interest, Inara came to a halt in her routine to pay attention to Gordon. “Oh? What is it?” She asked, stepping forward. Lottie paused her spinning only briefly, then continued followed by a few leaps.

Reaching up, he rubbed the back of his neck. "I hate to have to ask this, but I was wondering if I'd be able to use one of the jets for a trip to the States?"

Seeing his posture and unease, Inara’s heart strings were easy to tug, but the urgency was not as dire as when Annabelle came rushing in, practically in tears. “Something wrong?” Inara walked over to her phone. It would be either to give him the necessary code and contact for the jets, or to check if there was news on group chat she missed that might indicate why Gordon needed it.

Yes, something was very wrong, though Gordon couldn't straight out say that. "Hopefully not, but it is complicated, ma'am," he admitted, clearing his throat before continuing on. "When I was in Seabrook this past weekend to execute Lord Von Helsing's plans for the Russians, I met a young woman. I know from overhearing on my ear piece that she is a mundie, called herself one even, but she seems to be affiliated with the mages. Though...well, a part of me feels like that might not be her own choice. I worry that they might have her in some sort of trap and what that might mean for her, similar to Willow. Knowing everyone's intention that the Russians are..taken care of...I want to build a bridge for her to be safe on when that comes. She was a very sweet and kind girl, and I feel she deserves that," he explained, a light blush on his cheeks that she could have easily been more than that while his boyish grin threatened to show while speaking of Sayuri.

“Aww,” Inara pursed a small smile. The Inara of years ago might not have trusted this dough-eyed boy, but after marrying Wes and having children, she was much more open to the idea of people having such a lovey-dovey connection. “Alright, well I hope this better be strictly business.” She gave him a knowing wink. “Or I can’t justify the trip to Wesley.” Inara typed away the codes and contacts for Gordon. While Wes wasn’t one to stomp on romance, he rather not send a jet for it. The added truth of this mage potentially keeping Sayuri hostage added to his mission. They knew the Russians were stalling on acting out any nefarious intentions with Willow, but Nicklaus? Could they be so sure Sayuri won’t be dead soon? Or being prepped for sacrifice while they accumulated magic? “There. Safe travels.”

"You're a life savior, ma'am," Gordon nodded respectfully when she confirmed he was good to fly. "I won't be gone longer than a day and a half, but I appreciate your help." Excused, he slipped out of the room and down the hallway, prepared to pack a quick bag with the antidote snuggly tucked away. He had made a request for a jar of soup from the kitchens which was promptly provided and added to his travels to go. There was little else for him to say to anyone, especially without looking suspicious, so he was soon aboard the Swallow once more and set across the world. He couldn't arrive in Seabrook soon enough, though the speed of Wesley's technology did make it as quickly as possible.

REWIND: Monday July 15th, 2019​

After a semi-chaotic, but beautiful and amazing, honeymoon that lasted longer than either of them expected, Theo and Willow finally arrived at Houston International Airport late at night. Tradition in the Russian family meant everyone wanted to be there to greet them. Circumstance whittled down the welcoming committee to just Granya and Finn. Liam stayed with Lyov.

The couple could see Granya perk before they stepped out into the lobby. Her nose pointed her in the right direction. Once their eyes met the young wolf weaved around strangers to throw her arms around Willow and Theo. Not often verbal, she squeezed them close. Willow thought she heard a whine of joy not unlike a happy dog whose beloveds have finally come home.

Theo chuckled, “Ah, hello again Shchenok!”

"Awww, I missed you," Willow said with her arms around her tight and face buried in her hair. It was a wonderful trip, but sometimes it just felt good to be home again and around your loved ones.

“I missed you two.” Granya said, shifting to take Willow’s hand in hers. Finn could only bob his head so as not to draw suspicion. They were already breaking rules by sneaking him into the airport. “How was the trip?”

“Many stories. Got stuck on road in car cause of sheep in they way. Missed first flight.” Theo teased Willow and pointed to his wife. “Her fault, of course.” No, not it wasn’t, but he decided to shuffle off blame.

Willow spoffed at the remark from Theo, giving him a light nudge. "Hardly. Your uncle here is a liar and a scoundrel."

Laughing, Granya said, “You can’t fool my nose, Дядя Theo.” No, in fact it took a lot to trick Granya’s smart nose. Olfactory memories lasted years and years. Just then Granya slowed to a stop when they were just coming out through the automatic doors.

“What is it?” Theo asked, seeing his nieces expression.

“Someone...” Granya sniffed, turning to the source. “Someone we know is distressed.” She went forward and they naturally trailed her. “I think it’s…” A few more whiffs later and Granya said confidently. “Layla.”

That woman hadn’t been in Seabrook since she and her husband left the year Willow met Theo. But, the scent of Layla had mingled with Willow. It didn’t take much for Granya to decipher which scent belonged to who, especially after personally meeting Diana, and then tuck that scent away once she inhaled it. No one was surprised, but perhaps mildly impressed, when they saw Layla with a two year old in a stroller. What did come as a concern were the sobs the poor woman failed to hide. Bystanders shuffled in uncertainty if they should approach her.

Willow’s heart sank to see Layla in such a state of distress, especially after the months since she'd last seen her. Since moving to New York, Willow had admittedly been bad at staying in contact, what with life just getting away from her. Chocolate eyes were soft with sympathy as Willow pulled away from Theo to approach her. "Layla? Layla, it's Willow. Is..is there something I can help you with?" It was pointless to ask if she was alright when that was quite evident, but it was also hard to know just how to insert yourself in a delicate situation nearly two years after seeing someone last.

Looking up with eyes spilling with tears, Layla could hardly speak. One hand she gripped the stroller. The other one shakily held her phone. It took a moment for her to speak. She gasped between cries. “Everything is— is falling apart. I’ve been evicted, I lost my job, and I just got a text that my family is not going to pick me up.” Layla’s hands wiped in futile attempts to dry her cheeks. For every tear that swept away two more replaced it. “I’m—I’m sorry, I—I don’t know what to do.” Homeless, no job, and alone, aside from her thin child who hadn’t had a decent meal in a week. On top of all of this she was embarrassed to cause such a scene.

"Oh dear, don't you worry," Willow swept in without a word to Theo or second thought. She gave Layla an embrace she could tell the other woman was in dire need of before placing her arms on her shoulders. "We can do this, one step at a time. First, let's get you out of this airport and somewhere more comfortable. Everything else we can figure out step by step. Where are your bags so I can carry them for you?"

“I just have my carry-on. My other bag was stolen.” Layla’s sniff turned into another sob. She had yet to let go of Willow, who became an anchor to sanity.

Theo frowned deeply. He was perfectly fine with Willow comforting this woman and decided right then to help where he could. Granya’s heart dropped. She wordlessly came around to pick up the carry-on and Theo took hold of the stroller. Theo said, “Come, we go to my house.”

“Th-thank you.” Layla was too emotionally wrecked to politely refuse. It felt that if she had, she may well have dug herself a grave of grief. The poor mother’s steps were steadied by Willow’s gently, loving hand.

They came to the van, which Granya thankfully decided to take, and packed up all of their things. They didn’t actually have a car seat, but Theo fudged and converted a shoe into one for Layla’s child who was too weary to do much than sleep. Once in the car Layla was given water and some food.

Calm enough to speak, Layla explained, “When we moved to New York it all went so well. We got a great apartment that was an easy walk to Central Park, Kevin made more than enough, we had been building up savings.” She paused to breathe and to drink more water. “Then this massive cyber attack hit. They recovered, but they wanted to throw a finger of blame when they discovered someone on the inside helped. They tried to peg it on Kevin. We spent so much just to clear his name on the cyber attack that we lost our home and our families are still not convinced he didn’t do it. We got into some pretty hurtful fights.” Layla took another moment to settle her nerves, but she struggled. “We bounced around motels trying to get on our feet.”

And then the murders hit New York. Willow and the others recalled this happening in late twenty-seventeen and once in a while they heard about a recurrence. People turning up with their heads chopped off, placed between the ankles with a brick in their mouths, and their hands bound across their chest. Everyone aside from Layla knew what that meant— someone believed they were vampires, or were turning into them. They were mainly women and children, but some men. People were getting antsy and outraged.

Layla drank again and took a tissue for her nose. “I insisted we leave. I wanted to get out, but Kevin was close to getting his old salary back and he wanted to hang in there instead so we had more than a penny to move with and...” Layla’s voice wavered. “He and his buddy’s went to celebrate Kevin’s success. But...but he never returned that night.” Layla sobbed again. “They found him a few days later—dead, just like the others. After the funeral and getting debts squared away I had enough to come down here. I tried to reach out to family, but they rejected me. Rachel is supposed to start school next year and I don’t even have money for food.”

Listening quietly, Willow's heart still surged for her old friend. So much had happened in the past two years and now she was struggling just to try and stay alive. "I'm so sorry for what happened to Kevin," she sincerely said, patting her shoulder lightly. "At least you are here and you have Rachel. You two can come and stay with us until you're able to put together a plan, and in the meantime, we'll get you a nice warm meal and a chance to freshen up after your trip here." It was the least she could do and offer, until she had a chance to talk things over with Theo.

“Thank you, thank you!” It was all Layla could say as she steeped in the hesitant grasp of some modicum of hope. There was so much Layla wanted to say. That she was incredibly grateful, that Willow was an angel, that this had saved them. That would be saved for later. For now, Layla did her best not to disturb the van with her noise.

The drive home filled them all with a sense of urgency. Even Granya, not a people person, couldn’t imagine shooing these poor things away like a stray. Silently Theo and Willow exchanged looks. They had a feeling they knew what they would do, but in the meantime Theo put on soothing music and focused on the road.

Once they arrived at Lyov’s house Granya took the van back to where it belonged, which was the pub. Then she and Liam, who followed with his new motorcycle, drove them back home. Granya mentioned to Liam that she smelled a new scent around the pub, but they would look into it later. As for Theo and Willow, they helped Layla choose one of the empty rooms to share with her daughter.

Getting ready for bed, Theo initiated the talk. “Is tragedy,” he began, taking off his clothes to put on his briefs. “So much loss. Don’t think is mentally stable.” He didn’t know Layla like that, and probably Willow didn’t know if Layla was on the brink, but it was a safe bet she wasn’t going to last much longer on her own. “What you thoughts, Красивый?”

In her nightgown and perched at the foot of the bed while she applied lotion, Willow had to agree with his thought process. "I know that I wouldn't last long trying to hold it together if all that had happened and I lost you," she pointed out, switching her legs. "I don't think that she would let herself just become a charity case, so I don't see the harm if we help her out a little. Let her stay with us until she's stable enough to find a place of her own, maybe see about her picking up some hours at the pub? It'd be nice to have another set of hands and then she doesn't have to worry about food really either." Rising up, she put her arms around his torso and let her cheek rest on his chest. "Maybe I am just a bleeding heart, but I can't imagine not helping, at least how we can."

The Russian Rogue easily enfolded her in his arms. It was simple; an action without need to think. “Da, I agree.” He shook his head at the very thought of Willow being lost to him. He couldn’t imagine losing her to murder, and in that way. Then losing everything else on top of it. “She become waitress, get good pay, and maybe find her place along street here.” Theo was worried being isolated might just make it easier for depression to creep up on Layla. Micha suffered it and he had a family. “You heart is no bleed— is singing. A song for all, and gentle love. Never be shamed, never apologize.” Theo lifted her up to his chest and gave Willow a meaningful kiss. “You save two lives today, Mrs. Al-Zakhar.”

Theo’s words gave her the exact encouragement she needed to know that she was doing the right thing. They were good people, both of them, and it was only right that they help out others who were in such unfortunate circumstances. "Why thank you, Mr. Al-Zakhar, but I didn't do it on my own," she reminded him, arms draped about his neck. "I married a man who is determined to save the world, and he took another step in doing so today. A man that I am beyond proud of."

Smiling, Theo said, “Каждый день я просыпаюсь с тобой, я знаю, что спас мир.[Everyday I wake up to you, I know I have saved the world.]” Confident in her fluency, he need not walk her through the language by now. Theo placed kisses along Willow’s jaw and trailed them down her neck as he walked toward the bed. “Я люблю тебя, моя Красивый.[I love you, my beauty.]” Theo murmured, laying her down to express such deep affection with his body.

"And I love you, my Krasavchik," Willow purred back as she allowed him to take control. Their honeymoon might have been over, but that didn't mean their love for each other was any less vibrant than when they had taken their vows. They'd be mindful of their house guests, but thankfully their home provided plenty of space for them to appreciate each other and their bodies without worry of disrupting anyone else's sleep.

By morning at breakfast Theo and Willow related the news to Layla. She was welcome to work at the Old Bear and bunk with them for the time being. Layla was overwhelmed with awe and appreciation. She declared she would work hard to not let them down. She had a background in acupuncture. Layla decided she’d save up to start that business in Seabrook and, though she wasn’t sure who would ever need it in their family, they were welcome to come for free.

The Russians were not disappointed in Layla’s eagerness to do a good job. Until they could figure out an arrangement for Rachel, the girl stuck by her side. The thin girl had suffered from low nutrition. Theo was a God send! An in-house pediatrician, Theo made sure Rachel was on the road to full recovery. She was also a sweetheart, who was willing to help where she could at such a young age, but mostly she was cared for by Granya or Liam, who took turns while Layla worked.

Once in a while Layla needed a tip or two, but she was right on getting her work done and with a grateful heart. Soon she would need to work out what to do about Rachel’s school. A couple patrons at the Old Bear informed her of a single-mother friendly program she could enter through the Applewood Country Club. Layla teamed up with the couple who mentioned it to her. The Club’s ships had recently been okayed for use. They were going to hold a fundraiser on their cruise liners for all their education programs. If you went and brought someone along, they would give a full sixty-percent discount on tuition for the first two years in their program. Layla snatched it up happily, inviting another family with her to get the discount. Everything was looking up lately. Layla had a bit of sunshine in her cloudy year.

Friday, July 19th, 2019​

Gordon arrived in Seabrook promptly at four-fifteen. Swallow would wait for his return at the usual designated airstrip. At this point Amalia had mentioned she was still in her room, having not eaten much that day. That last message had been sent midway through Gordon’s trip. Before leaving the ship, he had ensured the antidote now mixed into the soup was prepared, making one unorthodox stop with the rental at a local pet shop. He did, after all, have expectations to live up to from his own mouth.

Upon arriving at the Old Bear he noticed how stuffed the restaurant could get. The man would soon learn of the enthusiasm most had when coming to the pub. Amalia was out, but Layla took up the slack for her alongside Micha. The woman was determined to be a credit to their generosity. It took Gordon a bit to actually squeeze into the line and reach the podium where a girl with short golden hair waited.

“Well hey there, welcome to the Old Bear, is it just you honey?” Diana tore her eager eyes away from the stairs leading up to the upper floor to beam a smile at Gordon.

"Oh, I'm actually here to see Amalia," Gordon explained, patting the lid to the jar. "I know she's been a bit under the weather and I wanted to help her back up to tip-top shape."

Diana tilted her head in mild surprise. “Oh, you’re Gordon?” She glanced back at the stairs. “You’re bringing her soup too?”

Gordon nodded, his boyish grin creeping up. "I am and I did," he said with a brief chuckle. "Always did the trick to snuff out the sniffles growing up, so thought I'd bring her some."

“Well, you’re welcome to go up.” Diana smiled, gesturing to the stairs. “A bit of a squeeze through the patrons. Have fun with that,” she chuckled merrily.

Indeed, Gordon had trouble weaving around chairs and people unexpectedly crossing his path until he made it to the stairwell. Even from midway he could hear a knock on a door. Just as Gordon got to the top and looked down the hallway, he caught sight of the end of a long black coat just clearing the threshold of Amalia’s room. When Gordon came to the door ajar all he had to do was give a knock on the frame and the door opened fully by Nicklaus who held a steamy bowl of soup in his right hand.

The Romanian, who found this quite amusing, stepped aside to allow Gordon room. “Amalia, Rabbi is here.”

“Rybka?” Amalia coughed from where she lay with a tissue tucked against her nose. A smile of pleasant surprise drew up on her face. “Did you fly here for me?” She truly had not expected it. The sentiment touched her heart.

Seeing the soup in Nicklaus's arms suddenly made the hostess's comment about him bringing her ‘soup too’ make more sense than it had moments prior. He offered a chuckle as he stepped in, nodding to Nicklaus's bowl that was a bit of a nuisance he couldn't show. "Great minds think alike, eh?" he showed his jar before looking at his sickly wrangler. She didn't look good, but he couldn't tell if it was just a bad cold or something worse. Crossing to her side, Gordon offered a grin to her that was slightly pained from seeing her in such a condition. "Of course I did. You weren't doing well and I thought I'd come check on you. I suppose I should have expected someone on the same continent to beat me to it."

“Ugh, I say not to, but no one listen. You want to get sick?” Amalia chuckled, or tried to. It sounded more like someone was strangling her nose.

Nicklaus quirked a grin, coming to the other side to put the bowl he brought on the table nearest to her bed. “Well obviously we calculated the risk and— as Rafiki pointed out—great minds think alike. I’m sure we’ll be fine, Amalia.” He sat with one ankle resting on the opposite knee.

“Da, great minds think alike, and fools seldom differ.” Amalia coughed again, groaning. She had to allow the cold. As much as she wanted to solve it with a salve they had promised to let Earthly sickness afflict them. This would be inevitable when they bound their magic anyway.

“Maybe so,” Nicklaus shrugged with a chuckle.

Amalia closed her eyes briefly. “Thank you both.” She didn’t know how to really express the unexpected appreciation she felt. It was nice. She looked up at Gordon. “And thank you...I am happy to see you again, Rybka. Maybe I get sick more often.”

Gordon spoffed at her remark, deciding not to let Nick's presence keep him from questions that'd need to be asked. "Don't do that or I'll never get over jet lag," he grinned. "I take it you're not feeling any better. Any new aches or pains?"

“Mm, my neck is achy, mostly.” Amalia sighed, shifting in uncertainty. Though it was true Wesley had said the spine would ache, there was no information on how it would manifest. All along at once? At the base, and then spread? Or at the neck, and then spread down? Yet, it could just be a regular head cold that did not creep to the rest of her spine.

Nicklaus’s finger tips drummed together thoughtfully as he watched her. “Hmm, well, maybe your man here can rub your back.” The Romanian got to his feet and offered his hand to Gordon. “I can heat the jar of soup to give the two of you some privacy.” He was under no delusion that she would choose to eat his soup over the one her boyfriend brought.

Gordon did his best to hide his anxiety when she mentioned pain. He had to hope it was just regular soreness from working, at least until they could get the soup in her. "That would be greatly appreciated, mate," he said as he passed it over. "Just be careful with it. I might not be a cook, but the chefs where I'm working are top of the line and I hear this is all but magic for any cold."

Not skipping a beat, Nicklaus smiled, “Well let’s hope so. I’m afraid mine is from a can. A lot less magical.” He turned away then and shut the door behind him.

Amalia inwardly hoped Nicklaus wasn’t smudging on magic to heal her. If he had, well, she wasn’t going to eat his soup at this point anyway. Later she would learn that Nicklaus, indeed, had wanted to do so— Gordon’s presence changed his mind. “You don’t have to rub my back, Rybka,” she said as she turned over to expose it to him. “But if you want to, I am not complain.”

There'd be no complaints from her little fish who scooted closer to the bed to let his fingers go to work. They might not have been as enjoyable as they could have been on other parts of the body, but he recognized that this was what she needed now. This and a bowl of soup with a drop of the antidote already mixed in. His thumbs and fingers began a careful process of kneading and massaging first along her neck and then down her back. He noticed that she didn't seem fevered, although she was clammy from sweat dampness, perhaps a recent fever. "Anyone else seem to be getting sick? Not that I mind if I catch a cold," he said truthfully. In fact, he almost hoped he had because that'd confirm it couldn't be the serum.

“Mm, not that I hear. But they have avoided coming in. Is Friday, so we have too much people. I don’t want to infect.” Amalia sighed, both from the fact that she felt useless and enjoying the comfort that came from her muscles being massaged. “This is nice...thank you, Rybka.” Amalia shifted so her mossy eyes looked over at him. “I wish I could do same for you. But I no have a jet.”

One hand moved to lightly feel her forehead, a small smile on his face, "That's alright, it's not even my jet," Gordon chuckled. "But I'm glad I was able to come check on you. I felt like I had a promise to uphold. Oh - that reminds me." Reaching into his jacket, he pulled out a lumpy package that was wrapped a few times in a bag. "I didn't want to walk around with a live mouse in my pocket, but to be fair, a dead mouse wasn't much better."

“Is for Avril?” Amalia questioned with a pleased smile. “She will like that. I think is time to feed her anyway.” The Russian Sniffler asked for her phone. Once in hand, she typed to Nicklaus to bring Avril up. Confirmation was sent of the added task acknowledged. “When she come, you give to her.” Amalia snuggled back into her pillow, soaking in the touches on her back while they waited for Nicklaus and Avril. “You have not seen her yet, have you?”

"I hope it's for her, though if you're eager for some protein, I won't disown you for eating a mouse," he'd teased as she settled back down. "No, you didn't have her at the wedding or the night club, surprisingly. I've only seen the beautiful adaptation of her that's on you."

Amalia grinned, both because she thought his comment was funny and out of pride in the image. It had exactly the same pattern as her snake. “Da, sometimes not easy to bring her places.” Most of the time they had trouble toting such exotic pets. It was harder when that pet could swallow a human. “She is good snek.”

A knock alerted them to the presence of the long awaited soup and a serpentine face. Nicklaus’s tall frame made for good transportation for the massive snake. “Hope I didn’t interrupt anything important. I have your soup and companion here.” Nicklaus said, striding forward.

Avril slipped down easily from his body to the bed. She slid over Amalia in what could be considered an embrace. Slit pupils met honey brown eyes. A black tongue flicked out to sense and to taste. Something good was in this room and Gordon had it. While Nicklaus scooted his bowl aside and put the one Gordon brought on the side table, Avril lifted her head and leaned toward the young Brit.

There was only a slight unease while he was being examined, Gordon shifting in his seat before the realization of just why hit him. "Oh, right, my apologies ma'am," he nodded to the snake, removing the plastic sacks that had been keeping his jacket from getting a rodent-scented perfume. He held it around the neck with his thumb and forefinger before uncertainty struck. "Eh, do I just throw it at her and she'll catch it like a dog, or?"

Chuckling, Amalia said, “Just put on you palm. She won’t eat you— that’s what I do.” Amalia gave a wink.

Nicklaus spoffed, “Have soup first.” That earned a snort of mirth.

Avril’s body shifted so she was closer. Her head dipped to his palm and smoothly grabbed the furry bodies. One by one she slowly swallowed them whole. Then Avril hovered, evaluating Gordon intently. Whatever she found or didn’t find wasn’t clear. What they did know was she slid around as Amalia began to sit up to eat her soup, finding a comfortable place around Wrangler's body to hang out. Mostly just entwining around Amalia’s legs.

“Here you are,” Nicklaus had brought a tray for the burgundy beauties convenience. He eased back in the chair he was on and took the soup he brought to eat it himself. Why not? It was good soup— Campbell’s finest—and he didn’t want to waste it.

With his hands freed of snack bites, Gordon sat back in his own chair, resting his foot on the opposite knee and relaxing as he watched Amalia getting closer to eating her soup. It sent a wave of relief to know that - just in case - she had the antidote and everything would be fine. If nothing else, he'd just play it off as the boyfriend move of the year, simple.

After a few bites Amalia smiled, “Is good.” She had not known the skill level of the cooks working at Avostoska, but it seemed they were chosen well.

Conversation started, though nothing substantial enough to pull either Amalia or Nicklaus from their soups for long. Once they were done eating they chatted a bit longer. Time ticked, ticked, ticked, away. Each minute felt like it stretched waiting for the hour to be up. Finally it struck seven-thirty.

Amalia took a tissue and sneezed into it. “Oof, I think I will sleep again guys.”

“Yeah, I think that’s a good idea.” Nicklaus got up from the bedside and took up the tray with the used dishes and utensils. “I’ll take those and head off. See you guys.”

“Bye.” Amalia gave a wave. She sank into her sheets, still weary with illness.

The sneeze had caught Gordon off guard. Did that mean the antidote didn't work? Or was it a sign that she really just had a cold after all? Either way, she did need her rest and he'd have to give that to her. Rising from his chair, he smiled down on his tough as nails snake charmer who was still looking a bit miserable. "I'll head out so you can get some rest, but go ahead and text me when you can," he offered, reaching down to move a few strands of hair. "I hope you feel better soon."

“I know I say it already, but….thank you again, Rybka.” Amalia wanted to do more than just use words, but she was tired and she didn’t want to get him sick. She used a clean tissue as a barrier to give his cheek a pat. “Bye.” Avril kept in place, but she did look up and flick her tongue out amiably.

On Gordon’s way out he passed by Micha’s room. The door was opened. Inside he saw an array of art and pictures. Still untouched since Molly’s kidnapping. Some had collected dust. Further down the stairs the crowd had somehow gotten thicker. He could see Nicklaus still shuffling towards the exit as the music began to play. Several faces were recognizable from the wedding. More than that, actually. Gordon caught on that most patrons had come. A single long table to the side filled up with the Russian family members. Granya and Liam were playing a small game with a napkin, Natalia was in deep conversation with Willow, Theo helped Lyov with his food, and all in all they appeared just like any other family.

Leaving the pub with difficulty, the young Brit said a final quiet prayer for his lady above him. While he'd likely be able to get away with staying the night on the jet to see how she was doing, the sooner he got back to Avostoska the less attention he would draw to himself. He decided if anyone questioned him once he was back he'd tell the truth; he hadn't been able to find Sayuri and didn't want to stay away long. That might prompt Wesley to do some digging on the young woman, which couldn't hurt him. Saying a second farewell to Seabrook for the week, he was soon back on Swallow and flying through the air.

After eating a quick meal, he went to lie down to sleep away most of the trip, although a few hours into the night he awoke to the slightest sniffle in his nose, just enough to make sleeping a pain. Annoyance was quickly thwarted when the realization hit him that the sniffles were just a cold - her cold. She would be perfectly fine, after all.

Back in Avostoska, it didn't take long for the three men to find themselves tucked away from prying ears or security cameras for Gordon to relay the news. Amalia had taken the antidote, but a few sneezes and pink nose on the Brit told them he hadn't been successful in the poisoning as they had originally thought. He'd need a jar of soup for himself and a day or so off from his work with the Crosse's but everything felt like it'd be fine, a relief that Joao and Andriy shared with him. No one in the castle was the wiser. By the end of the week Wesley would simply grumble to hear the Russians were still alive.

Monday July 22nd, 2019​

On the twenty-first, in mid morning, Rosalie officially went into labor. The whole castle hummed in anticipation. Cory stuck right by Rosy’s side and Lauri stayed at the ready for any and all requests. Staff hustled to make sure the hospital room and birthing room was at the ready since yesterday. They merely waited for the word.

Now, every woman took to a different method— Inara chose a water birth, which had been a tradition in her family for generations. The method Ellie decided on, though quite new in the late last one-hundred years, worked well for her—but the castle of Avostoska was equipped for any choice Rosalie wanted to make in that regard.

Cory waited anxiously, though he tried not to show it. He wasn’t sure what was expected of him. All he knew was that he wanted to do what was necessary for Rosy. Lauri had been doing her best to keep him sane as much as she was there for Rosalie’s needs. The young man currently sat with Rosy against his front, acting like a human back support. “How are you feeling?”

It was her absolute adoration and love for him that kept Rosy calm...for the most part. While she hadn't quite been as aggressive or loud as Ellie had or threatened Cory saying he would never do it again, the blonde's patience and tolerance had reached their limit. An entire day of labor had worn her down to the point where the fire she'd had for her last month of pregnancy sparked. "Oh, I feel absolutely goddamn wonderful," she half hissed through gritted teeth, gripping the bars on each side of her bed. She'd gone for a traditional hospital birth and was starting to regret it. No amount of walking about or dancing seemed to get this child out of her.

"You're doing very well, Rosalie," one of the nurses attempted to encourage her.

"No! I was doing well 28 hours ago. I'm tired and I just want to SLEE-AAAH!" A good sized contraction had her pushing backward Cory's hold, pressing him into the bed without apologies. She was too exhausted and they had the rest of their lives for her to consider giving one. "Nope, that's it. Take her out - take her out now!"

The doctor positioned at the foot of the bed had to suppress a chuckle before looking back up at Rosy. "I'm afraid that won't be an option now, although you've said the magic words, dear. I see the head is just starting."

"You have got to be fucking kidding me," Rosy groaned but it was at least enough encouragement for her to press her feet into the stirrups as she readied herself for the series of pushing and breathing at Cory's reminder to gradually coax her little one out into the world. The room was filled with everyone rushing to ready for the new arrival and the semi-regular cries from Rosy as she worked harder than she had in her entire life. Within a few minutes her sweat-soaked hair clung to her face and she was nearly ready to collapse but tiny cries in the air kept her awake.

"A beautiful, healthy baby girl," the nurse declared, wrapping her up in a blanket and handing her to Rosy once Cory had done the honors of cutting the umbilical cord.

735A7941-C94D-4600-B4AD-D463E3F45F29.png

"Oh..." Rosy looked down at her, tears streaking her cheeks as she was in awe. "It's so good to finally meet you, our sweet Amelie."

The skin-to-skin time with mom bloomed the bonding between mother and daughter. Cory, who was right to keep quiet and just endure the process, couldn’t even express the utter change he experienced seeing Amelie for the first time. When he finally held her, everything in him, every fiber, knew— there was not one person in this whole world, not one obstacle, not a single foe, who could ever rend asunder the love for his child. Mountains were dust, oceans a simple puddle. What he held in his hands encompassed the entirety of his love for Rosalie made flesh as a real being that looked back at him with undeniable love.

“She’s beautiful.” Cory stated the truth. “Rosy, I love you— you did an amazing job. Look, she does kinda look like her picture already.”

Rosy was happy to share time holding their bundle of joy, especially for a chance for nurses to help her get more comfortable and out of those damn stirrups. She'd need a shower and Amelie would be cleaned soon as well, but for now they had their moment together. "She looks like us," Rosy corrected him, reaching over and placing a hand on his arm. "I did pretty well, but you helped, too. That's our baby girl."

“No arguments here.” Cory smiled, giving Rosalie a kiss to her crown. He wrapped around the both of them. “I’m holding the world in my arms. I love you both with all my heart.” And nothing and no one could take that away.

Soon the nurses gently took Amelie to the side to clean, weigh, and measure. While they did that the other nurses helped Rosy with delivering the placenta. At first it felt like another round of the ‘Ring of Fire’, like when the baby crowned, but to Rosy’s relief it simply slipped out in a pile. Cory gave the blob a silent, brief perked lip of disgust. That was alright. It wasn’t often that people showed respect to the organ. The nutrition sack had done all it could throughout nine months in service to Rosy and Amelie— kept her baby healthy, fed, and happy. Now, at the end of its life, the placenta would be disposed of without much thought.

It didn’t take long for Rosalie to get cleaned and dry. While she did that Cory worked on the paperwork. Upon Rosy’s return she signed what she needed to and got back to her baby who was in need of food. Inara’s preferred lactation consultant stuck by the new mother's side until both baby and mama were doing great. Cory hadn’t strayed far. He lay on the comfortable bed next to Rosalie with a beaming smile on his face.

Even if she hadn't had a chance to sleep yet, Rosalie already felt so much better after an assisted bath and dressed in a clean gown. That feeling only grew further once she was holding her baby and resting against Cory. "I love you, so much," she managed to say through a yawn, letting her head rest on his shoulder, "But this was so much work. Did you get a chance to tell the others yet?"

“Lauri’s got them in a line outside. Waiting on our word, my Puddin’ whom I love.” Cory gave her a kiss to her cheek. “I’m content waiting here with you if you want more time. They’ll wait.” Or he could let Lauri know they were allowed in at this point.

Rosy let out a long breath as she debated it, ready to sleep but knowing others were eager. "Alright, let's do a little visit since she's done eating and then I would like to sleep," she requested softly, carefully shifting Amelie to her other arm so she could button herself back up once more.

“Will do, my warrior princess.” Cory shifted as well into a more comfortable position. He was sure they would be taking turns with their sleeping infant and he didn’t want Rosalie to have to move so much. It had been only a couple of hours since she gave birth after all.

Once ready, Lauri was given the okay. One by one, quietly, the room trickled in the eager and excited guests of Avostoska. Lauri and Oliver were not far. Wesley had returned last. He stood with Inara, besides Everest and Ellie. Yonten and Annabelle didn’t hang completely in the back this time around. What with Jinpa and their time with John, they had become more comfortable. Diki, Joao, Andriy, and Gordon took their places in respect to the order that naturally formed.

“Lauri, come here,” Cory encouraged.

Flattered, but unsure, Lauri asked, “Are you sure?”

“My friend, I can’t thank you enough for your efforts during Rosy’s pregnancy. Besides, I think it’s only fitting that our baby girls Guardian Mother and Guardian Father get the chance to hold her first.” Cory smiled, easing the bundle of sleeping joy over.

Not going to argue, Lauri carefully transitioned Amelie in her arms and felt her eyes prick with tears. He looked between Cory and Rosy, smiling as she whispered, “Elle est un rêve absolu devenu réalité.[She’s an absolute dream come true.]” Very softly, Lauri placed a kiss on the tiny beanie that kept the baby’s head warm and inhaled the fresh baby scent. Then she passed the child on to Oliver.

Everyone was patiently waiting their turn, Ellie happily snapping away pictures while she held John in the crook of her arm. Oliver accepted the little pink bundle and smiled down at her. "Oh, she is so precious, isn't she?" he murmured softly, rubbing his thumb along the top of her curled fist. "She'll go on to do such great things. I can feel it."

"I think so too," Rosy agreed, taking a hold of Cory's hand, though she did watch Amelie being passed along like a hawk. Oliver passed Amelie on to Wesley so she could begin the journey through her aunts and uncles.

Wesley’s mouth pulled in an effortless smile. “Mm, I can see it. This sleeping babe has the fire of a thousand year old kingdom burning in her soul. Sir Valerian and Princess Rosalie, thou art rightfully proud of your heiress.”

It might not have mattered to most, but Cory really felt his heart touched by the words. His older brother knew him all too well. “Thanks man.”

Inara received the child with tender care. “Aw, Amelie. A little seedling, going to grow into an amazing tree full of life and wonder.” She rocked softly, ever so softly, before handing the child over to Diki.

While a demon to most, when it came to children Diki had a practiced hand. The Tibetan woman artfully held Amelie as if she was an extension of her arm. Barely a wobble or a rustle of fabric; like breathing. “She good and strong. Will be bold.” Diki grinned down proudly. Then she passed the babe onto Everest.

Rosy enjoyed the words from their friends and family, keeping herself upright so she could watch everyone. She trusted them, for the most part, but that was her baby girl and she would be protective of her until she stopped breathing. "Careful now, Ev. I don't want you being a negative influence already," she chuckled.

Everest spoffed, expertly tucking her in the crook of his arm. "You heard Wes, she's got a burning soul. If there's anything I know, it's blazing souls," he argued, passing the babe to his wife.

"No, you've learned how to survive with fire, baby, big difference," Ellie smirked, taking a good whiff of that new baby smell. "Oh she smells like strawberries, I swear. Absolutely wonderful. You and John are going to get into so much trouble together, little one."

Annabelle stepped up to take her turn, admittedly a wide smile spreading. She bent down to share the experience with Jinpa who had been holding on to her leg when they entered the new place. "I don't know if she'll be getting into trouble. I think she's going to be a sweetheart. Don't you think so, Jin?"

“Is a baby?” Jinpa asked, his thin, short finger giving the fabric a swipe.

“Yeh, it’s a baby.” Yonten pulled him up to see better. “This is your cousin, champ.”

“Cousin.” Jinpa smiled, giving a clap.

The little Tibetan wasn’t the only one who wanted a look. Lottie came up with Jasper. Baby Kit had taken his place in Adriy’s arms, but still wanted to see. The children were told not to make any sudden movements or loud noises.

Jasper struggled to keep his composure. “She can play with my trucks.” He offered generously.

“Seal.” Kit added his favorite too.

Lottie cooed, “Aw, she is so cute.” Charlotte had been the most excited out of the group of kids. She had wanted a sister, but she would be just as happy with a female cousin to play with!

Once the kids had a chance to see her, Annabelle straightened back up and handed Amelie over to Yonten. "She's gonna be something special, though. Congrats you guys," she said, replacing her now empty arms with Jinpa, allowing him more time to watch the baby. There was the tiniest pull in her stomach at that precious little face, and if she didn't know better, she'd think it was a desire to see another little one just like that. Well...maybe.

"I know that look," Ellie called her out, smirking at her older sister, adding in a soft sing-song voice, "Someone's getting baby fever."

"Fuck, you're crazy," Annabelle spoffed, shaking her head.

Yonten grinned down at the little one in his arms. “Nah, but maybe next year or something?” He wasn’t sure. Just not ‘now’, as he put it.

“I hate to be ‘that couple’—.” Wesley looped Inara in involuntarily. “—But you’re not getting any younger.” He teased, of course. Timing was their business.

“Psh, say that to Lauri and Oliver,” Yonten spoffed. He would have said Wes and Inara, but he wasn’t the best at gauging when it was ‘too soon’ for jokes and prods after what happened in April.

Chuckling, Lauri said, “Hey, we are planning carefully.”

Yonten snapped his fingers. “Chop, chop.” He teased, deflecting that nonsense elsewhere than him and Annabelle. Then he shifted to hand the baby over to Joao.

"We'll do it when we're comfortable," Annabelle shooed them away with a wave of her hand, focusing her attention on Jinpa. "We have a wonderful boy already, no reason to rush into anything else."

Joao, who managed to dwarf Amelie even further, chuckled at the others. "You hear them all, Amelie? Você nasceu em uma família de loucos. Desejo-lhe muita sorte, pequenino. [You are born into a family of crazy. I wish you much luck, little one]," he told the newborn, knowing she was going to need every ounce of that luck. Turning, she was passed on to Andriy who had gently set Kit down on his floor, admittedly still reluctant. Babies were just too fragile.

"She so tiny," Andriy murmured, straightening the little beanie carefully, though it made her stir. He pulled back his hand in fear that he'd disrupted her. "Мені шкода, ніжний ангел. Ви заслуговуєте багато сну. [I am sorry, gentle angel. You deserve much sleep.]"

Gordon was the last to take his turn holding the smallest one, and although he had his practice now holding and caring for John, it felt different with another child. "I think you guys are right. She's going to be a pleasant baby and a benevolent woman," he decided with a small smile before making the walk back to the bed and handing her to Cory. "Congratulations, you two." Many of the others joined in their well-wishes for the new parents.

Taking Amelie back, grinning broadly with all the happiness in the world, Cory settled with his daughter and Rosalie on the bed. “Thanks guys. We’re incredibly blessed and happy to share this moment with you.”

Lauri’s quick eye caught the sleepiness edging on their faces. “Alright, everyone out now.” She gently shoo’d them. “Parents and baby need rest.” As she left, Lauri smiled and said, “I will not be far. Just let me know and I will always come.”

Cory gave a nod and whispered, “Thanks, Lauri.”

Rosy gave her dear friend a grateful smile, sinking into the bed with her head on Cory's shoulder. "We should probably put her in the little bassinet," she said through a yawn. "So the machines can watch her heart and such." The same ones that were still keeping an eye on mama. Per protocol, they'd remain in the hospital overnight, and if everything went well would be back in their chambers the next day. "I can't wait to go back to our bed."

Yawning, Cory nodded, “Yeah me too...I’ll take her over in a minute.” He just wanted a little longer with his baby and is beloved. His heart filled with joy to see, touch, and smell them right there with him. Cory smiled, listening to his baby girls coo’s. Finally he shuffled carefully out of bed, took Amelie gently, and gingerly laid her in the bassinet. Cory made sure it clicked into place right on the edge of the bed so they could take her up in their arms if need-be. Then he crawled back to Rosalie and snuggled up with her.

Rosalie was beyond grateful for the oversized bed that let them sleep with each other rather than be apart, as a hospital would have had. "You're such a good daddy," she smiled up at him, staying close. "Give me a few weeks to recover and I'll make sure you know how much I appreciate it." Her final words were barely audible as she drifted off to much needed sleep with the hope of a peaceful morning.

Oh that stirred Cory’s mind and his eyes opened. He didn’t want to disturb Rosy from sleeping, so he didn’t mention anything, but that sent thought rushing through his head. Admittedly he was looking forward to it so much that Cory marked the plausible day on his calendar. “I can’t wait…” Cory said in a gentle murmur. When exciting fantasies finally subsided he too fell asleep.

Wednesday July 24th, 2019​

All day on Tuesday Cory and Rosalie relaxed in their room. Everything they needed ‘just in case’ was an easy reach across the hall. That room had been converted for their convenience. Lauri, for the time being, took up a room next to theirs with Oliver so she might be just as accessible. Anything they needed that might strain Rosy or if Cory needed a break, she was right there on hand. Foot rubs, emotional support, and so much more. Lauri planned on sending Cory to have a Bro Brew if she thought he needed it. So far, Daddy was amazing! No Bro Brew required. Breakfast, lunch, and dinner were taken in their room. Lauri didn’t mind having hers with Oliver in their room so as not to be away when she was needed.

As for the others? They were enjoying their dessert. Lottie happily scooped up her delicious chocolate pudding. “Daddy, you promised we could read a bedtime story with Kaylee tonight, remember?”

Chuckling, Wesley sighed, “Yes, my Dove. Once you’re done we can head out.” They, and the rest of them, were just about ready to depart when a servant came to inform Wesley that a presagi had come. That took away the easy going smile of the Lord of the castle.

Presagi were instituted within the first two-hundred years of Hunter’s coming into power. At first they were used as a kind of liaison between Hunter communities who had friction between them. Over time their job became more of a warrant-officer role, or a harbinger, to call on an offending Hunter to face potential Justice from the whole Hunting Community. The Hunter’s formed a kind of ‘court’ that respected the voice and opinion of all individual Hunters, but the most influential usually took a seat to deal judgement. There were several kinds of formal gatherings, Wes could only guess what kind this might be, but he knew that a person who came knocking at your door claiming to be a presagi did not do it lightly.

“Thank you. Bring them to the Great Common.” Wesley did not want to mislead anyone, but he didn’t want to alarm his children. “Hye, Kazumi, would you please escort Jinpa and my children to their rooms?”

Lottie frowned, “But Daddy, you said—.”

“Charlotte, do as I say.” Wesley rarely used his daughters full first name.

That took Inara’s attention. She urged her children to go. “Daddy will read with you and Kaylee another night, go on.” Once the children left Inara turned to Wesley. “What is the matter?”

“A presagi has come to Avostoska.” Wesley got up from his seat.

Yonten dropped his curious grin. “Oh shit.”

Even Diki frowned. “Where they at?”

“We will meet them in the Great Common.” Wes motioned for a servant to come. “Let the Blairs and the Cromwells know they’ve been summoned to the Great Common.”

“Yes my Lord.” The servant bowed out.

Inara got up and walked over to Wesley. “Really Wes? They just had a baby.”

“I’m sorry to bring Rosy down, but until we understand what is happening it would be best not to leave them in the dark.”

Yonten asked, “What could this be about?”

“Anything.” Wesley said simply. There were those, like the DeLancres, who didn’t quite like him and his family. There were those like Mr. Crane who he had been causing issues for, and who would not mind dragging them all into the mud. “We will have to see.” Wesley took Inara’s arm and made off to said room.

Yonten wiped his mouth and got up, draping his arm across Annabelle. Diki followed silently. Everyone filed out to the Great Common full of uncertainty. The word of what was going on reached the Blair’s and Comrwell’s, and with help, they made their way down in cautious unease. Cory helps Rosy close to him, holding her. Lauri fidgeted her free hand while the other held on to Oliver.

Once they got into the Great Common they saw a weary looking man with a face as grim as the night. He was dressed well, his grey beard trimmed, and he stood by the fireplace with a letter in his hand. The couples took their natural places in the arms of their beloveds.

Wesley said in a tone of business, “Everyone, this is Mr. Godric Harlow.” They gave nods and mutters of greeting. “Mr. Harlow, if you would please enlighten us on what you have come here for, that would be appreciated.”

Solemnly, Mr. Harlow slipped out the folded letters. The light of the fire danced on the edge of his form as if hell defined his figure. “The Great Court of Hunters hereby summon Lord and Lady Wesley and Inara Von Helsing, Mr. and Mrs. Everest and Eleanor Crosse, Mr. and Mrs. Oliver and Lauri Blair, Mr. and Mrs. Annabelle and Yonten Pakshi, Lord Cornelius Cromwell, Miss Rosalie Crosse, Mr. Joao Santos, Mr. Andriy Mahnko, and Alaric, to stand before the Great Council of Peers for the following charges…” Those present noticed that the letter did not mention Gordon nor Diki, and Dr. Conti was also absent from the listing. The addition of Aleric perked their attention. Aside from the indignance of being called by name, they waited to hear of what they were being accused. “...fraternizing, with the intention of allyship, the enemy of Mankind, which they have sworn to vanquish in service to humanity. Namely Molly Malone and—.” Mr. Harlow cleared his throat, raising his brows over to the Blair’s. “Mrs. Lauri Blair.”
 
Last edited:
At the first mention of fraternizing, Joao, Andriy and Gordon immediately thought of their Almaeri lady interests and if their intentions of not going through with murders was now known. It gradually registered that Gordon wasn't being called out and also that it wouldn't explain the others. Only when the names of those they were accused of involvement with came forward did their jaws drop in disbelief. "Lauri is no mage," Joao spoffed under his breath, hard eyes watching this man who had brought news upon him and his family.

The fear that occasionally came to nag at the back of Lauri’s mind suddenly took on a physical form in Mr. Harlow. She tucked herself against Oliver, hazel eyes bouncing between them in mute shock of the accusation that just might be real.

“Da fuck?” Diki tilted her head and shook it. Lauri wasn’t always her cup of tea, but she was nothing like a mage.

"Wh-what? This is absolutely preposterous," Everest was the first to speak, brows furrowed as he faced Mr. Harlow. "Molly Malone is a prisoner, how you can anyone know that and call it fraternizing? And Lauri -"

Ellie reached over with her spare hand and placed it on her husband's arm. "Ev, this is not the time or place," she urged him quietly, though her eyes remained on the presagi across from them. "We'll respond to the summons and have a chance to speak at that time."

Rosy shared her brother's disbelief, still fueled by the fire of her pregnancy. She passed Amelie to Cory before rising to her feet and taking a step closer to Harlow. "Get out," she said firmly to him." You've delivered your summons and you've said what you need to say. Everyone you have listed will appear before the Great Council. Now please, leave."

Years in the business hammered Mr. Harlow to endure such reactions. “I’m afraid it isn’t that simple, Miss Crosse.” He tucked that letter away and pulled the next up. This one appeared more like a form with areas to sign and block of texts specifying conditions. “At this time all contracts between private and government have been suspended to all of your estates, institutions, and organizations. Until the trial is complete. Furthermore, the accused must come with me to await their fate at the court itself. Molly Malone and Lauri Blair—.”

“No,” Lauri breathed, holding on to Oliver. Her heart beat unsteadily.

Inara got to her feet. “Like hell she will.” She slid over to Lauri’s side. It didn’t take much for Yonten and Diki to come around to join Inara. Cory held Amelie protectively in one arm and came to Rosy’s side, resting his hand on her shoulder to let her know she was not in a condition to right right now— let the others handle it. Curiously Wesley did not rise. Annabelle had followed Yonten and though Everest had risen to his feet, another had on him from Ellie kept him at the foot of the lounger they had been seated on.

"You can't just take her away, like - like she's some sort of a criminal!" Rosy sputtered through tears of exhaustion and emotion and the thought of her friend being treated this way. Even though she didn't say it, she feared the worst for Molly as well; what would the courts do to her?

Cory’s hand went from resting on her arm to slip around Rosalie. He pulled her to him. He did his best to calm her, nestling her head against his own. A part of him wanted to hand Amelie over to Lauri, so he might do this better, but the reality of the situation meant he must keep Amelie against him as well.

"We can't barricade her off, Rosy. She will have to go," Ellie said softly, knowing this was likely the most devastating for her in her fragile condition.

Sighing sadly, Cory murmured, “Ellie is right, Rosy. I’m sorry.” He kissed Rosalie’s crown, knowing how awful this must be— for her, for everyone, and just after a beautiful day.

Oliver, though his hold did not waver on his wife, stroked her hair and pressed his lips to her temple, murmuring softly in French, "Nous ne pouvons pas les empêcher de vous prendre, mon amour, mais je jure que je me battrai jusqu'à mon dernier souffle jusqu'à ce que vous soyez à nouveau dans mes bras. Nous ne vous abandonnerons pas, je vous le jure."

Silently, Lauri nodded through her tears, though her hands clung to her husband even so. She trembled in fear of separation, of what it meant to be confined, and alone. There was no hope to stay. Until then Lauri held on to Oliver.

"When will trial start?" Joao asked, his face an unreadable curtain, while Andriy looked at him in disbelief. Would they really let this happen?

“The court hearing begins on the twenty-seventh of this month.” Mr. Harlow took out a queue card and handed it to Joao, since he asked. “That has all the information you need.”

Yonten ran a hand over his head and the other grasped onto Annebelle’s hand. Diki, and those two, shuffled warily aside. All but Inara left. The Tigress paced, amber eyes flashing. “This is ridiculous. Who is accusing us?”

“It will not change the summons to know—.”

Inara, as short as she was, didn’t hesitate to intimidate. She walked up as Rosalie had, claws out. “I don’t give a fuck. Who is accusing us?”

Sighing, Mr. Harlow pulled out yet another paper from the envelope. “Tristan De Lancre, Percival Cromwell, Antoinette De Lafayette, and Trudy Holt.”

Lauri’s eyes widened. Her mother? Trudy didn’t come as a surprise, neither did the surname ‘De Lancre’, but her mother’s name rang in her head like a sour note. After years of neglect this is the moment she chose to turn her attention on Lauri.

Oliver could feel the pain going through his Lamb and it tore at his heart. One hand stroked her back slowly, trying to be the rock he knew she'd need before being taken away to such an uncertainty. The fact that her own mother had decided to feed her daughter to the proverbial wolves of the court hurt him though not as it had Lauri. Regardless if such a claim was true, the mere action spoke volumes of the vile woman he never wished to meet.

"Bunch of bitches," Annabelle spat in anger, turning into Yonten's hold for a source of comfort. This might as well have been a bunch of slander just to ruffle feathers. All because Tristan hadn't gotten his way and Trudy was just a sour faced little hoe. She'd be giving her a proper fist to face if she ran into that little blue-haired bitch again.

Yonten held his Dragon to him, giving what assurance he could, though it was not much. It had been months since Trudy. Even if the woman had turned her attention elsewhere, it was obvious whatever personal shortcomings or struggles of employment she had were being blamed on them.

"Clearly this is some sort of a conspiracy between them," Everest remarked, a bitter taste in his mouth. "Only Trudy would even know of Molly's existence so she's likely gone running off to the others to try and stir up trouble. It's good to see the High Court isn't above chasing after slanderous claims from dismissed employees."

"Everest," Ellie hissed with narrowed eyes, clearly getting tired of keeping him in line. "Now is not the time"

“Be that as it may, if the claims are true—well I think you know enough of our system to understand the dire consequences.” Mr. Harlow said with a casual tone for his position.

Disgruntled ex-employee indeed. Trudy used her knowledge well, choosing the families she contacted carefully. All these names were griped about occasionally. It would not be difficult for her to contact them. Trudy cut right to the quick with what information she had on the people she viewed as being the reason behind her troubles. And if proven guilty, the offending Hunters would be dealt proper punishment.

Wesley stood up and held Inara to him. “I trust you have a copy of these documents?”

“Yes, Lord Von Helsing. I have it here.” Mr. Harlow pulled out another envelope from his briefcase. He handed it to him. “You’ll all need to sign this paper to confirm you have received and understood the charges.” It safeguarded them from being marked as fugitives and assured the court they aren’t unaware of what is expected.

The document was passed around with a pen provided by Mr. Harlow. Each of them named signed on the designated lines. Once that was finished the paper was peeled, giving the accused the copy and Mr. Harlow the original. Wesley also took a picture of both. “I see you have visited my father already.” Wesley noted.

The older man nodded. “He will also be present.” Mr. Harlow began to pack up. “Lord Von Helsing, I trust you will cooperate?”

“Yes, Molly will be prepared and Lauri will go with you,” Wesley said solemnly, giving a servant a nod to go to the dungeons. After a glance at Lauri Wesley debated on asking, and eventually did inquire, “What are the accommodations they will receive?”

“The usual.” Mr. Harlow answered, clicking his case shut. He straightened up. “Nothing cruel, but there will be handcuffs. No personal items. We can’t allow for enchanted artifacts.” The women would be washed, dressed in a plain beige outfit, cotton undergarments, and simple shoes. They are not allowed hair ties, jewelry, or any kind of keepsakes. Then loaded in a car meant to transport criminals. Mr. Harlow handed them the bags with all the necessary items.

Wesley rubbed his face, thinking over how to go about this. “Alright.”

Mr. Harlow observed the Blair couple had yet to move. “Stalling is not advised.” He motioned for his companions to come forward to handle the situation.

Wesley stepped between them. Inara did too, but she turned to go to help Lauri and Oliver while her husband kept the strangers hands away with a look. Lauri held in sobs of distress, feeling the strength in her legs wane when she stood up with Oliver. Inara guided the two towards the nearest bathroom.

“Hm,” Mr. Harlow sighed. “They both must be ready within the hour. I’ll wait here.”

Throughout the communications, Rosy had yet to rip her eyes away from the cold man who came here to rip apart her family. Trudy, Tristan and anyone else was responsible for this would pay, she was that certain of it. With Amelie still in Cory's arms, she pulled away to walk with Inara and Oliver as they readied Lauri. It wasn't until they were behind closed doors that she spoke. "Fuck him. Fuck him and everything he stands for," she nearly growled, turning to Lauri and sensing just how defeated she was, held up by Oliver as she had walked.

Inara agreed with Rosy, just as furious over the summons. “This is bullshit.” She pulled the necessary soaps over and started the water. “Everest is right, this is a conspiracy. What do they even have? This is fucked up.”

"We won't let them get away with this, Lauri. They can't just go around, dragging you and your name. We will bring you home,: Rosy insisted.

Caught up in fright and grief, Lauri found she couldn’t form words. When her lips parted her throat constricted. Her body trembled as she nodded to Rosalie. Inara helped peel away her top and finally Lauri-Loo eeked out, “Rosy...J'ai, j'ai peur.”

"Elle a raison, mon agneau. Quoi qu'il en soit, nous serons là pour vous. Rien ne pourra jamais m'éloigner de vous," Oliver murmured softly, stroking her cheek gently. "We will get this straightened out, Lauri."

Lauri looked up at Oliver with hazel eyes pouring enough tears to have washed her with, and said in a shaky voice between sharp inhales, “But the sparrows— what if those were not just visions of an ill mind, Oliver,” she said in fear. “Et si je suis une sorcière? Et s'ils m'exécutent?”

“Sparrows?” Inara said in a quiet tone. She recalled a conversation long ago between her, Wesley, and Alaric. “Rosy, take over.” Inara gave the blonde a pat to her arm and left the room.

Rosalie waited until the door to the bathroom was closed once more, giving them privacy before she spoke softly. "What sparrows, Lauri Loo?" Chocolate eyes watched her face as she continue to help her undress, the plain garments lying nearby waiting.

Oliver hesitated to say anything. It was one thing if he knew of her fears, what she had seen in the clearing, but if Rosy found out then she might be put into a position to lie to the courts. "Perhaps we should not say very much, mon Amour," he recommended gently, though if she wanted to share with her friend, he wouldn't stop her.

"You can tell me anything," Rosy insisted on the verge of tears herself.

Indecision raked over Lauri’s face as she tried to choose between two paths while she scrubbed away grime and any trace of what the court might conceive as blood-magic on her body. Finally she looked up at Oliver, having the same thought as him. “She is my sister, I trust her.” Lauri turned her hazel eyes on to Rosalie. “But please, do not fall on any sword for me, ma fille. You must speak the truth. It is the only thing to stand up for,” she said, in accordance with the conviction she held during the dinner with her in-laws. “On the night of the hunt Oliver and I were barely hanging on a thread in the midst of a horde of boars…”

Between tears Lauri explained that whole harrowing experience. The loss of control only gained by insight from the sparrows, the vision she saw of the battle ground, and then of course, the mages who caught Yonten and Annabelle spoke of a ‘mage’ who abandoned the sparrows. Rosy's heart raced as the story was told, trying to grasp just what that meant for them. If Lauri was a mage....

“I hoped it was schizophrenia.” Lauri scoffed sadly at herself. “My father was said to have had it. But I don’t know...” She got up from the tub. Lauri struggled to keep her wits while she dried and dressed. “Trudy caught me caring for an injured mouse.” She wasn’t the only one. Aleric had noted the feathers too. Lauri turned to Oliver, placing her hands on his chest. “If I am— If I’m—Ils ne me laisseront pas vivre.”

The door knocked twice and Inara came through with eyes tear stained and mouth frowning. “They’re asking for you.”

"We will face whatever comes of this, Lauri," Rosy insisted while Oliver's face threatened to collapse. He wanted to believe their friend, but history of the hunters told him otherwise. He took her hands in his and lightly kissed her finger tips one at a time. Rosy had to wipe her own tears away, "We will not abandon you."

"No, we will not," Oliver agreed, taking her in for a final embrace. "Sois fort, mon brave petit Agneau. Votre Lion viendra pour vous," he whispered for her only to hear.

Fresh tears fell. “Je te fais confiance, mon Lion,” Lauri said in a hushed voice. Knowing that making a scene might endanger her loved ones, Lauri cooperated. She held onto Oliver while she walked out to the Great Common.

Waiting for them was Mr. Harlow and his associates. Molly had been brought up. She was in a wheelchair, not because she couldn’t walk, but because her mind was elsewhere and they had trouble getting her to move on her own accord. She was washed, dressed, and cuffed as well. Her brow had come full circle into a wild bushy bar across her forehead.

“The necklace.” Mr. Harlow gave a nod at the moonstone.

“Oh…” Lauri frowned, taking it off and giving it to Oliver. Her hands entwined with his for the time being, her hazel eyes finding refuge in grey mist.

Mr. Harlow gestured for one of his companions to loop the blessed steel silver fetters onto Lauri. They came around and peeled her hands from Oliver’s, clipping them into place. The Lamb leaned and gave Oliver a kiss. “Je t'aime, Oliver.”

There was but a tiny thread that kept him from falling apart before her, the strand that knew she needed his strength right then. Tears pricked at the corners of his eyes, though he refused to let them fall. "Je t'aime, Lauri," his voice gave way the weight of his heart as he watched them take away his soul from him.

Rosalie had given up any illusion of being strong, falling into her place at Cory's side and weeping against his arm. It wasn't right for them to do this, and at that moments he felt beyond helpless, watching her friend be torn away. "Why can't we stop them?" she breathed between sobs, nearly ready to collapse between her emotions and exhaustion that still riddled her.

Ellie had come up on her free side, placing a hand gently on her shoulder, the other cradling her own babe. "In due time, Rosy," she barely uttered, her lips parted but unmoving as she spoke. Inside was just as much anger as her sister and the others had, though the Phoenix would bundle it inside until she needed to burst out.

"We will see soon, Lauri," Andriy said with his own strained voice. "Do not forget, you are розумна дивчина." Joao nodded to his testament of her being clever. And if they couldn't convince the court, well they'd find another way to release her.

Lauri nodded, catching her breath as hazel eyes moved around the room to the friends and family she cared for. “Priez pour que nous soyons à nouveau ensemble.” Lauri sobbed as she was urged ahead, her last lingering gaze went to the love of her life before she had to turn a corner.

Mr. Harlow, just before he left, said, “The best advice I can give is to abide by the rules as strictly as you can—tie them up in their own principles.” No one could know or knew how to tell if Mr. Harlow was on any side in particular, but at least that gave them some insight; he didn’t favor his job.

Cory couldn’t keep from tearing up at this point. He tightened his hold on Rosalie who he wished he could unburden of all of her sorrow. Yonten could sense he would need to meditate at this point. He had too much anger. Diki, baffled, was dealing with the shocking possibility that— well, what if Lauri is mage? What did that mean for her? She furrowed her brows and perched on the armchair of a recliner.

Inara came to Oliver’s side, wrapping him in her arms for any comfort that might give. “We will find some way to save her.”

“Yes, we will do all we can,” Wesley said, leaning on the mantelpiece and staring into the flames. “But it will not be easy...And you might not like the results either way.” He looked over at Oliver. “Whatever I can do, I will, Oliver...But be prepared.”

Everest was quiet, lost in his thoughts while the others were speaking. Andriy was struggling for recover himself while Joao consoled him. Gordon moved to gently take John from Ellie, assuming they would need time to discuss longer and that she didn't need more physical weight than she was dealing with emotionally. Annabelle felt waves of shock and confusion, similar to Diki, with an uncertainty of what this meant if the allegations were correct.

Oliver, jaw clenched tight, turned to look at Wesley, his heart crumbling. Even as he knew the Fox would mean his words and do his best, it wasn't enough. "I can't accept that. I won't prepare because I will not let it happen," the wounded Lion insisted. "I will do whatever it takes to have her back, regardless of the consequences."

Wesley’s brows bowed in sympathy. “I will not do you the dishonor of arguing.” His coffee eyes flicked over at Inara, remembering that day he went to the movies with Willow and Everest, and what he had said to her. ‘How they would burn; those who dare take you from me.’ The same spirit did not consider circumstance. Burning hinged on whether or not Lauri was a mage, though he wouldn’t speak of it. What kind of man rained on another’s fighting spirit? Bold of anyone to assume Oliver’s fire wouldn’t turn their droplets to vapor. “Alright. Everyone, this isn’t the end of it. They will want to gather evidence. We can combine our resources to build a case in our favor.” They had their own lawyers after all. “For now sleep the best that you can. We have a long weekend ahead of us.”

Rosy couldn't imagine sleep, regardless of just how tired she was. Sniffing, she moved and lightly pat Oliver on his shoulder. They would support him and do everything they possibly could to help him. For now, she needed a space to unleash more than tears and she suspected the same for Oliver. "Let's head to the rooms," she offered him gently, the Lion silently following her and Cory away from the commons.

Behind them, Annabelle shook her head and ran her fingers through her own hair. "I need a fuckin drink," she murmured, but also recognized that Jinpa would need to be seen to soon. One well made drink shouldn't be the end of it, she hoped. "Anyone else want to join me?"

Joao nodded, though Andriy was already leaving the common and heading to his own room. "Drink will help sleep," the Brazilian remarked.

"We are going to head to our room," Ellie spoke for the Crosse family, relieving Gordon for the night. He didn't have the same stress on his shoulders as the others though he wasn't completely void either.

“As will we,” Wesley said, guiding Inara alongside him. They made their solemn good nights before finally leaving their sight.

Once the Von Helsing couple got into their room Inara confirmed with a look at the sensors and cameras were off before speaking. “Wesley, do you think it’s possible—.”

“Unfortunately it’s more than possible.” Wesley took a glass out and filled it with ice and liquor. He gave one to his wife and sat with her on their large recliner. “We will hold out hope that we what’s been seen and heard are a result of misunderstandings, but if not…” Wesley took a deep draught of his whiskey. “I’ll have to think of what I can do to preserve Lauri’s life, for the sake of our loved ones.”

Inara edged to bring up an uncomfortable topic. “My Love, what would it mean if Lauri is a mage? She’s been so kind, so sweet. She’s been isolated in France for so many years. You yourself have known her from a young age.”

Shrugging, Wesley said, “It means that people can become Awakened in Hunter families as easily as any mundie family.” He dropped warm, sympathetic coffee eyes on his wife, and said in a gentle tone, “It does not erase the reality of a mage being inhuman, neither does it mean Lauri is safe from insanity.”

Frowning, Inara said, “But, you will save her life anyway right?”

“That would please you, wouldn't it?” Wesley asked, gazing deeply in twin suns. “It would please Oliver. It would please Rosy and Cory…”

“It would,” Inara sniffed. “But you said we might not like the results either way.”

Wesley nodded solemnly. “I did say that, and I won’t say different. I will do what I can, my Love. Within reason of my capacity and our principles.”

Inara drank of her liquor while keeping her eyes on Wesley. “Promise me she will be safe no matter what, and I will trust you.”

Caressing her cheek, Wesley swore, “I vow, that no matter what— mage or not—Lauri will be safe.”

Putting down her drink, Inara reached up and sealed that with a kiss. “I trust you.”

~oOo~​

Up in their room once John was put to bed, Ellie and Everest found comfort in each others arms, though not of an intimate embrace. The Phoenix needed his encouraging arms as she released the pent up emotions from the summons. Even if they weren't as close to Lauri as the Cromwells were, they did value the young woman and everything she'd brought into their lives.

"That poor girl," she murmured into his chest, careful not to stir John across the room. "I can't imagine being in her position. Even if she were absolutely innocent there's nothing to do except comply."

"An utter pile of horseshit," he spoffed, toying with her fiery locks. "But you're right. Going against it is futile. We'll just have to play the game by their rules." Ellie sighed, not enjoying the sound of that. Picking up on it, he prodded lightly, "What?"

"Oh for once I'd wish it was acceptable to tell the rules to go fuck themselves. If she is, by whatever fraction of a chance that is, I don't think I'd want to see Lauri put to death," she admitted, tilting her head to look up at him. "Is that such a treacherous thing to say?"

Everest let out a long sigh as he watched her. "While I might not say so, the sad reality is that so many would say it is. And those are the people we need to find a way to prove wrong."

Saturday July 27, 2019​

The accused left the castle of Avostoska in the care of Hye, Kazumi, and Jada. Those not accused came for various reasons, such as familial loyalty between Diki and Yonten, or Gordon continuing his job as Little John’s caregiver. Since Cory and Rosalie were down their own Diki stepped in for the time being. The future, unknown, held every possibility that Diki might end up being a temp for a while longer, until Cory and Rosy could find a permanent replacement. They held out hope that this wouldn’t be the case.

Wesley and the other accused had to work with the investigation of his records, logs, and statements from witnesses concerning Molly and Lauri. By the time the residence of Avostoska arrived at the High Court a case against them was pieced together. The Accused worked with their lawyers to build a case for themselves, gathering up what they could. Wes brought Dr. Conti along for added proof of their innocence to the claims against them.

Travel to Budapest went by like a fog. They were at one time flying, driving, settling into their hotels, and then making their way to the court. They met Alaric— uneasy, somewhat bewildered. They waited with him until they had to walk out into the vast courtroom filled to the brim with Hunter families and associates alike. Never had so many important, famous names been brought in like this. They were all a flutter with curiosity. Roderick, Fiona, Anita, and Liz were among the audience.

View attachment 788113

On the raised panel sat the High Court. There were some associates, and others were active members of the community unconnected to the families for a cleaner, unbiased trial. Wesley knew about them only from research and found no reason to be indignant. They were as neutral as they were going to get.

To the left they saw Molly and Lauri. The women were confined by seals, blessed metals, and an unnecessary cage to prevent sudden movements. Lauri looked as helpless as a Lamb waiting for the axe. Molly seemed as drawl and blank as she had when she left. Wesley had done what he could to keep tabs on the women. No evidence of maltreatment saved them from added distress.

To the right, a mismatched group of peers, Hunters and Associates alike, made up a kind of jury. These people were also heavily researched and Wesley found them particularly satisfactory. They had a chance here.

The Defendants took the side of the jury. All those named in the letter sat in accordance to the order written on the page Mr. Harlow read. The prosecution across from them, to their left, filled with the people who made their claim against: Tristan De Lancre, Percival Cromwell, Antoinette De Lafayette, and Miss Trudy Holt. The blue haired woman smiled smugly at Yonten and Annabelle. She raised her hand briefly to give them the bird.

“All rise!” The shuffle of bodies stood to greet the Judges filing down to their seats. “High Court is now in session, with Her Honor Grace Vallow presiding.”

The Grand Judge came to her seat and swept her hand downward. “Please sit.” She did so as well, took up a folder and began leafing through it. “The High Court recognizes the case of the Loyalists versus the Hunters at Avostoska.” A shorter way of referring to longer titles. “Council for Loyalists is Mr. Talos, council for Avostoska is Miss Lovas.” After going through preliminary formalities to assure their understanding of their rights, that they had the right documents, and so forth, the Judge continued with the trial. “The charges against Avostoska state that they knowingly fraternize with, and ally with, mages in opposition to the welfare of Mankind. The punishment is life imprisonment and or execution, chosen by the discretion of the jury.” Her Honor Miss Vallow peered over her glasses. “How do the Defendants plead?”

In their time preparing, their plea was one thing that had come to unanimous decision. They were placing their faith and trust in Wesley and the lawyer he'd chosen to represent them. She was determined and confident after their gathering of evidence in their favor. Leaning forward, firm lips parted as she spoke into the microphone to ensure the entire room, judge and jury could hear. "Not guilty."

Rosy shifted slightly in her seat, a combination of nerves at the trial and the distance that was currently between her and Amelie. Diki was a trustworthy woman, no doubt, and quite capable of being a caretaker, but that did little to soothe the young mothers uneasy. Beneath the table they sat at, she found Cory's hand, needing his reassurance in this moment.

Cory’s hand enclosed around Rosalie’s, transferring all his strength into hers. He could only hope that things would go their way. He, and likely the others, had made their wishes, said their prayers, and done their meditations, all to fall on hope and hope alone.

Misty grey eyes found sweet hazel ones and didn't move from Lauri's form the moment Oliver entered the courtroom. While she looked beyond frighten, her Lion was not doing significantly better. Dark circles had formed under both of his eyes and exhaustion settled on his face. The number of hours he'd slept since she'd been taken away could be counted on one hand and were heavily forced. There was some hope restored by seeing his Lamb, but it didn't take away from the despair he wore like a heavy coat.

Lauri found some semblance of light seeing Oliver. They were both worse for wear, what with Lauri’s sleep reflecting his own. Still, seeing him lifted her spirits even as the sword loomed overhead. They had judged her a mage before they could prove it, but she was sure that the question of her status would not remain unknown for long.

“Councilors, you may make your opening statements.”

Often this part was skipped, but it seemed this trial was already unusual. First the Prosecutor’s attorney stood up, addressing the jury from where they were by their table. “Cromwell, Von Helsing, Crosse...These names and others represent some of the most respected hunting families of our long and glorious history. Today I ask you to put aside the admiration of the name to closely scrutinize the individuals, as we have done before when Robert Crosse’s crimes had been revealed. I will show that they knowingly harbor mages, befriend mages, and they’ve married mages— to what end you may ask? What Hunter could argue that their intentions are anything other than the destruction of peace and prosperity? To align with a mage is to unite with their insanity. They have mistreated their employees, willingly hired a mage, and repeatedly transgressed against my clients. These people residing at Avostoska, Ladies and Gentlemen of the jury, are traitors— to our principles, to peace, to Mankind.” Councilor Talos’s sharp yellow eyes cut across the Defendants. He shook his head in disappointment and took his seat.

“Councilor Lovas, you may make your opening statement.”

Standing up, Lovas barely ruffled her skirt for how graceful she moved. “Picture, if you will, over seven hundred mages in a grassy field. They’re tight-knit, secretive, and determined. A brew and incantation are being prepared for these hundreds of mages that would bring upon the Earth another plague, or another storm, or a powerful wholly unknown and yet terrifying.” Lovas’s presence of voice and persona were no accident. While a quick and witty woman, Wesley also chose her for her talents to charm. Theatrics were as important as facts. “Now imagine a single Hunter infiltrating— aligning, as Talos had put it—with that coven only to poison their punch flavored Kool-Aid, ending a disaster before it even began.” The story of Rodericks finest hunt drew forth in their minds. “Now imagine another scenario. A beloved sea captain hiring a crew to save his daughter. His First Mate, close and dear to his heart, battles the squalls to the island where she is kept, only to realize that the man he trusted, who he aligned with, had intended to betray him all along. The Captain lost his ship, lost his daughter, and lost his life.” Lovas let that sink in for a moment. “Ladies’ and Gentlemen of the jury, I not only mean to prove that my clients were not intentionally ‘aligning’ and ‘allying’ with mages, but that the premise my opponent presents villainized what we, as a Hunting community, have applauded, and that his claims of fraternization do not, in fact, equate to malicious intention, but are at times necessary for peace, prosperity, and overall welfare of Mankind.” Councilor Lovas eased back down, her posture perfect, and so was her smartly swooped hair with barely a strand out of place.

“Thank you, councilor.” Her Honor cleared her throat. “The Prosecution may proceed, and you may bring any witnesses to the stand.” The Judge gave a nod.

Annabelle hadn't been able to contain a spoff at Talos and his poor choice of words. They were some of the few who were striving to find peace, what with Wesley's ambitious designs to make hunting a more effective process and their combined efforts to combat the Almaeri. If that wasn't enough, the idea of Trudy being mistreated was absolutely ridiculous. Still, she held her tongue, for now.

There was a slowly blossoming seed of hope that they might be able to pull this off, in Rosy's mind. Wesley had been quite confident and now Lovas had presented a strikingly accurate representation of just who they were. Her hold on Cory tightened for a moment before she took a sip of the water before her. She fought to stay calm, for Lauri's sake.

“Your Honor, the opposition means to flood your senses with the heroics of our past. But I know that the jury is far too intelligent to be fooled. Yes, the great Lord Roderick Cromwell’s achievement is a proud moment in our history. Yes, the Captain of the Westwing will have his sad song sung of the treacherous Sailor. But the Defendants are not the amazing and admirable figures destined for textbooks.” Talos turned his yellow eyes from the jury to the people he represented. “I call Trudy Holt to the stand.”

Trudy walked with her chin held high to swear an oath of truth; an eye roller if there ever was one. Then the blue haired woman sat with a slight slouch on the designated chair.

“Miss Holt, were you an employee of Lord and Lady Von Helsing?”

“Yes.”

“How long did you serve them, and in what capacity?”

“I worked for them between mid twenty-eighteen to early twenty-ninteen as a general maid, a launderer, and an occasional sweeper in the gardens.”

“How would you describe your former work environment?”

“Fairly average for a castle. I put my efforts in making sure I did my job well too. No one worked harder than me, in my opinion.” Trudy smiled.

“How would you describe your former employers?”

Trudy glanced at the Von Helsing couple. “Lord and Lady Von Helsing are exemplary members of the Hunter community, but no one is perfect. Lord Von Helsing is so busy and he surrounds himself with the best people he can to do more at once than he should, but...They’re not all gems.” Trudy gave a sharp nod towards the Tibetan. “One in particular, Yonten Pakshi— he’s the childhood best friend of Lord Wesley—is a skirt chaser, as you might have heard. He and I have had intimate relations before because he pursued me. I guess that bothered his new wife. When I and Iris, another maid at Avostoska, brought laundry up to put away Yonten’s clothes, she saw I was putting away his shirts and wanted to take one. At the time I said I had to do my job. She got angry and attacked me to try to get the shirt I held. She tore it, and I ran out after she pulled my top off as well.”

Talos turned to a drop down screen. “Your Honor, I have video evidence of the incident.”

“You may proceed.”

As expected, no cameras or sensors were turned on inside the room. The jury watched as the maids walked into Yonten and Annabelle’s chambers, shortly followed by an indignant Annabelle going inside. A short while later Trudy came running out without her top.

Trudy sniffed and wiped at dry eyes. “Then Yonten told me I was fired, and Wesley allowed it without so much as speaking to me.” She frowned at the Defendants. “The Von Helsings have neglected the care of their employees in favor of their friends, and Yonten Pakshi and Annabelle Pakshi are the type of malicious people they befriend. I think that says a lot about their true intentions for Mankind— treating people in common jobs lesser than themselves is a step away from a mage treating humans like chattel.”

Talos gave Trudy a soft smile. “Thank you, Miss Holt.”

Oh Annabelle could have pounced on that woman like a cheetah on the Sahara claiming the life of an annoying blue-haired wildebeest. She'd love nothing more than to snap that little neck of the hoe who had dared to try and take her man and now threatened her friends and their lives. What was previously a hatred for the wedge she tried to drive between them was not an absolute level of despise against her. She never was a fan of these bullshit crocodile tears, though she decided to sit quietly to see how Lovas did in response.

Her Honor the Judge motioned to Lovas who gestured to speak. “Your Honor, I would like to cross examine the witness after I address a point my opponent has made.”

“You may proceed.”

Lovas looked to the jury. “What we have here is a simple case of misdirection. The charges made against my clients state that they knowingly allied with mages with malicious intent. Whether or not Miss Holt has reason to be disgruntled is hardly grounds to indicate that the Von Helsings, or any of my clients, mean to bring about disorder to Mankind. My opponent would do well to focus on the supposed crimes of Avostoska and not distract us with a bunny trail of character flaws, which do not sum up a person, nor do they indefinitely prove malicious intent.” Lovas walked smoothly over to the stand. “But if you insist—Miss Holt, is it true that you have stolen Mr. Pakshi’s concert tee’s in the past?”

Shifting uncomfortably, Trudy answered, “Yes…” She couldn’t be sure they didn’t have pictures or video. They were lucky to have the clip they did.

Turning to the jury, and giving a nod to Talos, Lovas said, “Your Honor, based on the argument of my opposition, since Miss Holt has admitted to theft, she should be deemed maliciously intentioned and held in contempt of court.”

Talos piped up, “Objection, misconstruing my position, Your Honor.”

“Overruled.” Honorable Vallows said, giving him a perked brow at his pursed lips. “Unless you intend to argue against yourself, Councillor.”

Keeping silent, Talos went to write vigorously in his notebook. They weren’t really going to imprison Trudy, though few would have complained.

Lovas continued once she had the go-ahead. “Miss Holt, we have video evidence of an encounter between you and Mr. Pakshi concerning a grey bunny plushie made from a Rage Against the Machine concert tee.”

Trudy’s face paled. She couldn’t recall if that incident went out into the hallway, or if it had occurred solely in the room. She swallowed. “Ah...I see.”

Keeping cool, dark eyes on the blue haired woman, Lovas asked, “Would you like to explain to the jury contents of the video before we watch it?”

“No…” Trudy’s eyes had glanced at Talos who shook his head.

“Very well. Your Honor?” Lovas was given the permission to play the clip.

Grinning, Yonten watched as an angled camera caught Trudy spilling her truths that soured her mouth to Yonten about the shirt and how it ripped. It didn’t cut out when it came to Yonten threatening Trudy, which some of them worried over, but as soon as Talos perked with delight and the clip ended, Lovas was already on it when Trudy spoke with a finger pointed at the Pakshi man.

“See? He threatened me!” Trudy felt tears come— angry, incredulous. Did this not strengthen their case?

“Yes, he did.” Lovas wouldn’t deny it. She looked up. “Your Honor, I argue that Mr. Pakshi’s deadly warning came at a time of emotional distress. Words, as far as the court is concerned, are not sticks and stone. We are not here to weigh the lives of all of these people on a single moment of passionate anger that, I would like to point out, is justified by the very mouth of Miss Holt herself.” Lovas turned to them with shrugged shoulders. “Or are we to believe her previous statement? Exactly where does Miss Holt begin and end? Does the oath she swore to tell the truth and nothing but the truth not apply to her?” Lovas set her hands on her hips and said, “I rest my case.” The woman sat down to some impressive mutters and applause.

A pleased smirk was on Annabelle's lips as she looked over at Trudy who was removing herself from the point of questioning. "What goes around, you little thot," she spoffed, unrealizing that the way she was sitting a mic just so happened to pick up her voice.

"Thought?" The judge looked over her glasses, puzzled as to just what was being said. " Mrs. Pakshi, care to explain?"

Only a brief moment of confusion before Anna realized she'd been heard, shaking her head. "No evidence your honor. Just glad That Hoe Over There is finally being seen for her true colors beneath cheap dye," the smirk lingered at the corner of her lips. "Our case is rested and all that good shit."

“Indeed,” Her Honor the Judge said after a moment. “Mrs. Pakshi, I will need you to please reserve statements of enthusiasm or dejection until after the hearing.”

A rise of smiles and chuckles among the Defense drew further eyes. None of them were sure if that was going to work out, but they hoped at least they could get through the trial without Annabelle being held in contempt of court. But who knows?

Coming forth again, Talos drew a grim figure set on confidence. “Your Honor, I do understand that humans are made up of virtues as well as vices. But we would no more allow for someone as charming and sweet as Ted Bundy become a woman’s ballet dance instructor than we should let the Von Helsings, or any of the Defendants, continue on. They do not stop at the mistreatment of a disgruntled former employee. They also take criminal action against their fellow active Hunters.” Talos’s yellow eyes found the man in question. “I call Tristan De Lancre to the stand.”

Rising smoothly, Tristan walked with his nose above parallel to the ground, refusing to look at any of the members of Avostoska until he'd taken up the seat for questioning. When he did settle in place, an icy gaze first fell on none other than Yonten, not even attempting to mask his grudge toward the Tibetan and his uncontrolled woman. Once his oath was taken, he sat with lips pursed, almost as if he were holding something in with considerable effort before turning to Talos.

The Prosecution attorney held a cool smile. He rested a hand on his front in confidence, first addressing the judge. “Your Honor, before I commence my examination, I would like to concede to my opponent that character flaws do not sum up a person—after all,” Talos gave Tristan a nod of address. “Mr. De Lancre, admitted to me that he himself had cheated in a duel with Cornelius Cromwell. Am I correct, Mr. De Lancre?”

Even having been prepped for the question, it was clear it wasn't one the young man was enjoying. "That is correct, councilor," he nodded, eyes flicking over to Cory for a moment. No point in giving them a smoking gun if they could eliminate it themselves first. "On the night of December 31, 2017, myself and Lord Cromwell," there was certainly a bitterness in the younger man's name, "engaged in a duel at Avostoska. I turned before the count was done and the bullet struck him first, admittedly with an unfair advantage."

Talos didn’t need to flash a smirk at Lovas. His air of self appeasement was enough to convey his mood. “Well, like my opponent pointed out, that’s no grounds to condemn you, and I agree.” He asked for permission to walk freely. The Judge allowed it. Talos tucked his hands behind his back and strolled pleasantly, making eye contact with Tristan. “Despite a small transgression you have had to suffer lasting consequences. Not only from the community towards yourself, but for your family, and endured the unwarranted ire of other members of Avostoska.”

“Objection; hearsay.” Lovas pursed her lips.

The two attorneys looked up at the Judge. Her Honor Vallows gave a shake. “Overruled.” It was an attempt, but one that couldn’t be technically sustained. The ‘hearsay’ about the ripple effect of the results of that night had become well known by now. “Continue, councilor.”

“Mr. De Lancre, where were you on February fourteenth, twenty-nineteen?”

"Brussels, Belgium," Tristan responded, eyes once more shifting from the councilor to land on the Pakshi couple. "Attending a concert there with a female associate."

“Would you describe the events of that night?” Talos smiled.

Yonten sighed, feeling the glances of the others like small wagging fingers. That night of fun and frivolity had come to circle back only to bite his butt. This would not go smoothly. Wesley did his best to pay off and erase the incident, but that didn’t mean there weren’t witnesses they had on standby that could corroborate Tristans’ story.

"With pleasure," Tristan's lips curled as he turned back to face Talos. "I'd requested a personal box for the event, so as to better enjoy myself and my company. Upon arrival I was told that despite having my seats secured there were problems with the electrical wiring and flooring from water damage. Speaking to the proprietors of the event they offered apologies but could only redirect me to an alternative seat. Later that evening it was made aware that the box was in fact quite occupied, though not by myself. It appears Mr. Pakshi took it upon himself to commandeer the seats through forged papers and who knows what else."

He paused for a moment to let that sink in to the jurors, enjoying any chance possible that it wasn't him being made into the villain. "When that was made apparent, I demanded he and his accomplice were removed from the box. Security appeared only to find them engaging in obscene interactions. While they were being apprehended, Mr. Pakshi decided he hadn't caused enough damage that evening and elected to assault me before trying to evade cops, even going so far as to throw a Molotov cocktail."

Talos gave a shrug, “Well my opposition pointed out that the occasional character flaw should not damn a man. Threatening a maid? Words aren’t sticks and stones. Aggravated assault? Well you didn’t die. Throwing a flaming bottle of liquor to avoid security? The concert didn’t burn down—.” Talos layered the charges thickly, stacking them high. “Your Honor, Ladies and Gentlemen of the jury, just where do we draw the line? When does a transgression against our fellow man finally deserve Just punishment?” Talos had come to walk along the balustrade of the jury. “Even if all of these were excused, I would hope you open your mind to the testimony of my next witness.” Tristan was asked to go back to his seat.

Tristan rose with the same sense of self-righteousness he'd had before he was questioned. A glance at the table found both Annabelle and Rosy watching him with cold eyes. In a sweet memoir to Valentine's day, Annabelle silently snapped her teeth at him once, winking. Both him and that little bitch were going to get what they deserved. There was the tiniest flinch caught on his face, though he was quick to redirect his gaze and rejoin Trudy in his seat.

“I call Lord Percival Cromwell to the stand.” Talos gave him a nod.

The older man cut a glance at Wesley as he shuffled to the designated seat. Cory’s grandfather had long since estranged himself and the family of those living in Britain. Rosalie and a few others knew of why. Today they would hear the perspective from the other side.

Talos took on a more sympathetic tone. “Lord Cromwell, would you tell the court what you know about Wesley?”

“Wesley, at one time, had been a kind and gentle soul, but after the events he experienced when he was ten, something went wrong.”

“What were these events?” Talos asked.

“My son Roderick and his wife Fiona were worried Wesley would not grow the thick skin and hardened mind of a Hunter to do what must be done. They arranged for a family friend to hire a woman— a mage—so that she would reveal herself to the children and they would come to the rescue, thereby exposing him to our life and giving him motivation to fuel his devotion to hunting.”

Up in the audience Fiona began to tear where she sat beside her husband who flushed in shame and her best friend, Anita. They had been forgiven, but the regret of their decision was no less painful.

Talos perked his brows as he watched the faces of the jury. “Hire a mage? Well, at least she didn’t kill anyone— but wait, she did, didn’t she?” Talos tucked his hands in his pockets. “Timothy Aberdeen’s remains were discovered in the oven of the witch in question. Wesley had witnessed the strangulation, the disrobing, the washing, and the chopping of little Timmy. He watched as the witch flipped through a recipe book.” Talos gestured to Wesley. “Lord Von Helsing spent four years in therapy. It seemed as if he made a full recovery, but the truth of the matter is that Wesley sustained such psychological trauma that it altered his brain and bent his nature towards ruthless violence.”

“Objection; argumentative.”

“Sustained.” Her Honor nodded to Talos. “Continue councilor.”

The Prosecution acknowledged the ruling, stepping closer to Percival. “Lord Cromwell— Percy—what can you tell us about the death of John Cromwell?”

“John Cromwell, my son, his uncle, often went to America to visit Roderick and his family.” Percy cleared his achy throat. “The last time he went over he and his wife were watching Cory. Wesley was about fourteen at the time, I believe; swamped with school. Rod and Fiona had left for a gala or some kind of Hunter event— when they came home in the early morning they found Wesley holding Cory in his arms and my son and his wife dead with multiple stab wounds. ”Wesley claims that he had witnessed John casting incantations over Cory. Unfortunately there are no video or audio records to confirm or deny his story, except that I know John was not a mage. Whatever the Von Helsings are doing, I can’t say I have faith in their good intentions. Wesley has murdered without due cause before and he can do it again.”

“Murder.” Talos turned to the jury. “At such a young age too. And it didn’t stop there, did it? Wesley has killed three other Hunters for unknown purposes. What can we expect the Justice system to do about that?”

Lovas pursed her lips. “Objection; hearsay. Those alleged murders are not on trial here. My opponent himself stated there is no video or audio evidence to support any of these accusations.”

“Sustained.”

Accepting the rule with a smirk, Talos said, “Thank you Lord Cromwell, you may sit.” He too made his way back to his chair. “You Honor I concede that words aren’t sticks and stones. I might even accept that a fist or two isn’t going to condemn a person. But the more we hear about the Defense it seems the clearer that their moral compass is corrupt. It looks like involving mages is a family tradition that ends in the disruption of peace and prosperity. Little Timmy can’t stand here today to agree with me. Before chaos and disorder take hold of our community, I say we draw the line at involving mages at all in a friendly capacity, let alone marrying them, and I believe all of this shows the Defense has befriended mages for unknown dark purposes.”

Her Honor the Judge took a look at a few papers before saying. “Thank you councilor—,” She peered over her glasses at the court. “We will have a recess for lunch and then convene back here in two hours.”

Lovas respectfully called for permission to speak. “Your Honor, I reserve my right to cross examine at a later time.”

“You may, councilor.” The Judge rose up and so did everyone else. they waited for her and the others to leave before anyone began making moves to file out to a room where food awaited them.

Transitioning out of the court room couldn't have been made quickly enough. At direction from Lovas, they kept quiet while moving, less something undesirable be heard by the opposing council. Once they were in the behind closed doors, Rosy reunited with Amelie who was wide awake, soft chocolate eyes peering out and ready for a feeding, while Ellie took up a less calm John in her arms. It wasn't ideal, but it was the best they could do at that time.

"They sure talk a whole lot of bullshit, don't they?" Annabelle spoffed, taking up a seat as close to Yonten as she could possibly be.

Though normally the one to reign her older sister in, Ellie had to agree. "That's putting it mildly. They have been digging for quite some time to come up with this many stories to tell."

"They all are disgruntled and viewing this as revenge," Oliver spoke, though his voice lacked it's normal strength. He'd been quiet over the past several days, though it hadn't mean the wasn't paying attention.


Wesley glanced around the room. “I do not have access to the systems here. I would advise not to speak of the trial even now.”

“Do you think they bugged the room?” Inara asked.

“I don’t know if they did. I would err on the side of caution.” Wesley said, passing his wife her sandwich. A light, satisfying meal for to replenish their bodies for another session of the hearing. It would be likely that it would go into another day, though they hoped not.

The idea of being listened to left a bitter taste in many mouths, though food and cool beverages seemed to help some to ease it out. Annabelle sat with lips pursed, chewing on her own thoughts for some time, trying not to feel guilty for part of the reason they were there. It was true at least Tristan and Trudy so far were looking for revenge, and she'd been a part of the reason why.

Though it made sense it did not ease anyone’s mind. Talking about it helped relieve some of the mental stress. However, if they wanted to see this through without tripping themselves up they would need to be silent. In the meantime they did their best to distract themselves. Yonten called to check in on Jinpa. Wes and Inara did the same for their kids. Cory insisted Rosy eat and take a nap with him on the couch, so they could get some rest. The nights had been difficult without Lauri’s help to give them a moment to themselves in the day.

Once the break came to a close they were brought out to their seats in the courtroom. It didn’t take long for Her Honor Judge Vallow to return with the others, for the jury to fill their places, and so forth. Lovas, who had to deal with press during the recess, jumped right back into the water to dance with the shark called Talos.

“Your Honor, members of the jury, welcome back. I hoped you had a relaxing lunch. I know my clients appreciated the generosity of the court for the food and drink they received.” Lovas smiled amiably. “I call Tristan De Lancre to the stand.”

Tristan was only momentarily surprised by being called, primarily because he had expected it to be further in the trial. Adjusting the button of his suit jacket, he once more returned to the stand for questioning, still expected to be under the same oath as he settled in the chair, struggling to keep his eyes off the table of defendants.

“Mr. De Lancre, have you been introduced to Andriy Mahnko?” Lovas asked.

The question seemed simple, but he had to anticipate it was leading somewhere. "No, I can't say I have, though I am aware of him."

“What about Joao Santos?”

A slight shift in his seat that was almost unnoticeable. "No, I have not met him, personally." Tristan's gaze fell on Talos for a moment, as if expecting him to explain where this was going.

“Have you made an acquaintance with anyone else other than Wesley, Cory, Annabelle, Yonten, and Rosalie?”

"No, I cannot say that I have, ma'am," icy gaze returned to Lovas when his own attorney offered no direction.

“What about Derrick Hoth?” Lovas smiled coolly back at him.

There was a few seconds of pause, though not long enough for the judge to prompt him. "Yes, I know him."

“Please, for the record, would you state what these charges were?”

After glancing to Talos who gave him a nod that he'd need to do so, Tristan responded. "I believe it's referred to as human trafficking."

“Mr. De Lancre, are you aware that we have several documents linking you to at least two gatherings hosted by Mr. Hoth, which were eventually discovered to be used as a smokescreen for human trafficking?”

If there wasn’t already a reason to be disgusted with Tristan, this added another rotting cherry on that shitcake. Many people in the audience shuffled and muttered about in concern. This prompted Talos to say, “Objection; Mr. De Lancre isn’t on trial here for suspicions of human trafficking.”

Lovas spoke up. “Your Honor, that is true, and I do not mean to pursue the whether or not Mr. De Lancre himself had indulged in this crime. But the opposition claims that every single member of the Defense should be punished for ‘malicious’ intent, by fact of corrupt morality, and yet they have only brought weak charges against three of the eleven people who face potential execution, by mere association. I only think it’s fair to point out that one member of a group should not condemn the rest just because his— hopefully former—friend is in prison for a transgression for which even criminals find disgust.”

A short deliberation later and the Judge gave her answer to Talos. “Overruled. Council Lovas, you may proceed.”

Turning back to Tristan, Lovas asked, “Would you be so kind as to answer the question?” It was repeated for his convenience.

While the courtroom settled back down, Tristan took his time with a response, folding his hands together with his fingers inter-laced before setting them on his lap. "It is to my understanding, Council Lovas, that any documents that may or may not have been found were not sufficient enough to bring about any charges, or as you so kindly put, Mr. Hoth wouldn't be in the only one in prison. I feel that if they were insufficient for one prosecutor they couldn't serve you better on your bunny trail of a chase, ma'am." Icy eyes fell on her with the smallest perk of a smile at the corner of his lips. Nearly smug, as one who had the confidence in being untouchable.

“In short, does this mean you are aware of these documents?” Lovas asked.

"Yes, I am aware."

“Are you aware that a girl by the name of Miss Alexandria Walker was one of the women listed in the logs found at his estate, presumably taken to one of these parties, days before the fourteenth of February of this year?” Lovas smiled darkly.

The corners of his lips fell and a coldness spread over his façade. "I am aware now, I suppose."

“Thank you. You may sit.” Lovas gestured.

Tristan slowly rose from the seat and made the journey once more across the room. He'd lost a bit of confidence in his step, courtesy of Lovas's direct questioning. He was much more a fan of playing the victim.

Lovas sought and received permission to walk freely. She bridged her fingertips in a thoughtful pose. “The opposition is intent on proving my clients— all of them—intended to act in the disinterest of the world; malicious intent.” She made sure they were reminded. “Ladies and Gentlemen of the jury, do you know what it sounds like when the world ends? What it tastes like? What it feels like?” Lovas stopped in front of them. “Alexandra's mother would tell you it sounds like her daughter’s scream at a street corner on a cold February morning when men came from behind to grab her. She would tell you it tastes like blood in your mouth when you shouted her daughters name so violently that she didn’t know she bit her cheek. She would tell you it feels like nails breaking against the side of a white van in a desperate attempt to prevent the vehicle from stealing away her—.” Forging ‘daughter’, Lovas finished with. “—her world.”

The jury shifted uncomfortably. Talos was ready to jump in again, in case she meant to peg any of this on Tristan, or allude to it. For now they waited for her to finish in curious wonder where she was going to bring this point.

Lovas sighed sadly and shook her head. “There are many worlds in our lives that are in danger of being maliciously destroyed. Derrick Hoth had done this many times. Tristan De Lancre may or may not have been involved himself. That will have to be seen some other time. But I can assure you, there are few on this Earth who are more devoted and dedicated to the wellbeing of Mankind than my clients.” She looked to the Judge. She looked to the Judge. “Your Honor, I call Rosalie Crosse to the stand. "

With each of them prepped for the chance of being called to the stand, she was quick to rise to her feet. Rosy kept a calm pace from their table up to the designated chair, where she took her oath in as calm of a voice as she could muster, only wavering from nerves once. Chocolate eyes then found Lovas's, knowing that this would be the easy part of her time being questioned.

“Miss Crosse, you worked closely with Wesley Von Helsing for some time, is that correct?” Lovas asked.

Rosy nodded at the question before remembering the need to answer aloud for the record. "Yes, that is correct."

“How would you describe the worth ethic of Lord Von Helsing in regard to the efforts he puts into safeguarding Mankind?”

"Wes- Lord Von Helsing has taking very careful steps in doing so since I've met him. He values the safety of not only those close to him, but to the entire hunter community. If I were to put it in a single word, I would say dedication; a lifelong dedication to making a positive impact on the way we hunt so that everyone is safe," she answered

“Do you have any examples?” Lovas smiled, trying to hide a smirk to be professional.

"Something that had impacted me personally was his works to redesign his known suits for use during my pregnancy, providing additional stability and balance when it's it short supply while you can't see your feet," she said to a few soft chuckles. "To me that shows a dedication to not only those around him but the future of the hunting community to come."

“Thank you, Miss Crosse—by the way your hair is looking beautiful today. You may sit.” Lovas smiled, pleased with the responses.

Relief was more than evident as Rosy took her place back at Cory's side. She knew it was still quite possible for Talos to call her to the stand, but she hoped he found interest in others instead. Beneath the table, she took up Cory's hand and turned her attention back to those on the stand.

Talos managed not to roll his eyes. “Your Honor the opposition would of course speak in favor of Lord Von Helsing in their case. Miss Crosse faces the same fate.”

Lovas quipped. “As councilor Talos had done, Your Honor, but for the sake of appeasing him and the court, I have other’s to call forth.” A few more clients came forth who used H-Guard technologies with stories of their success in hunting due to the advancements Wesley crafted for anyone who could buy his products. After a time Lovas turned to the jury and said, “Ladies and Gentlemen, if Lord Von Helsing is bent on the demise of Mankind, he’s doing a terrible job. And if we are to judge my clients as a collective, then I should hope the jury recognizes the fervent dedication they all have to the well being of Mankind.”

As soon as Lovas sat down Talos stood up and said, “Your Honor, as they say, the greatest lie the Devil ever told was that he doesn’t exist.” The counselor gestured to the people who had been called up. “What we have here is the real misdirection. Wesley’s technology is, indeed, in the possession of hundreds of Hunters. To what end? Well this means he has access to their information and can override their systems, putting their fates in his hands on a whim. Another saying Power corrupts.”

“Objection; argumentative.”

Talos spoke up. “Your Honor, privacy is important to people. It’s a right we have. Our own governments push the limits of this right, which people fight back on, I don’t see why we shouldn’t at least be cautious, if not outright concerned, that H-Guard is woven into our lives. A silent, familiar part of our everyday— for our benefit, or ultimate demise?”

“Hmm…” The Judge finally said. “Sustained.”

A brief frown flashed over Talos, but not enough to deter him. “If the opposition is unwilling to take a hard look at his work, then let’s turn our attention to the elephant in the room— or rather, the mages in the room.” Talos gestured to Lauri and Molly. It was easy to accuse a person of being Awakened. Often the rule of thumb was guilty until proven innocent. A small amount of suspicion was all you needed. However, it was still true that the final ruling on whether or not Lauri was a mage still hung in uncertainty. “It is not common, but it has happened, that a person as traumatized as Lord Von Helsing becomes obsessed and turns into the monster that afflicted them. People who are sexually abused as children have become sexual abusers themselves. Lord Von Helsing may not be a mage himself, but I believe he has invested his time and energy into them for the purpose of inflicting the same misery he experienced on the world— misery loves company after all. I believe Mrs. Blair simply a recent addition.” Talos gestured to the Defendants. “Unlike the loose and unconfirmed connections counselor Lovas has proposed between Mr. De Lancre and Mr. Hoth, I will show that the Defense is collectively due punishment by their direct association with Mrs. Blair.” Talos switched out a paper and said, “I call Alaric to the stand.”

Slightly nervous, Alaric stood up to come to swear his oath and take his place for questioning. No one understood the thought process behind Talos’ approach here, but they weren’t feeling good about it. Especially seeing the smile on Talos’ face.

“Alaric, what brought you to Avostoska?”

“I had an interest in spending more time with my son and his family as well as taking a look at the hunter branches my daughter-in-law Inara set up. As did others.” Alaric gave a nod.

Talos acknowledge him. “And how and when did Lauri Blair, formerly De Lafayette, come to Avostoska?”

“Cory and Rosy were expecting their first child. They discussed taking on an assistant, and they believed Lauri to be a good candidate. She came to the castle along with Dr. Conti for the position.” Alaric swallowed, hoping he wasn’t saying anything that would ruin them. It was all true.

“Would you please relate to the court, in as much detail as you can, the encounters you’ve had with Lauri?” Talos asked.

“Eh, yes, I can try.” Alaric cleared his throat. “Well, I hadn’t been there when she first arrived. I had to deal with a cargo ship of mine exploding. When I returned I learned she had been welcomed to the castle. My first impression of Lauri, of our initial encounter, was that she was an attractive, bubbly, and sweet girl. I tried my hand at wooing her, but her affections soon found their home in who would one day become her husband, Oliver Blair.”

Talos seemed searching for more, his eyes squinting briefly in thought of how to phrase his words. “That’s beautiful, but I am interested in hearing more about your following encounters. If you please?”

Alaric nodded solemnly. “I saw her once in a while, mostly on our way to the dining hall...a few times in the botanical gardens.”

“Ah, yes, the hallways. Would you explain to the jury the curious material you found on Lauri not one, not two, but three times?”

Alaric hesitated. “Sparrow feathers.”

Talos smiled. “Indeed. These sparrow feathers (courtesy of investigation), is that right?”

Alaric frowned, then shrugged. “I do not claim to be an expert at visual identification of avian organic material, I can neither confirm nor deny.”

“Let me help—If the records are correct, these are one and the same.” Talos pulled up documentation concerning the feathers. Alaric conceded to the data. “Have there been encounters aside from those regarding the sparrows that you have had with Mrs. Blair?”

“Well...yes...I have seen her cooing to mice she nursed to health and she had gone everyday to greet a grey orbweaver after feeding the sparrows.” Alaric’s stomach sank, conflicted.

Smiling, Talos said, “Now then, Alaric, you had been walking with the Von Helsings down their hallways. We are blessed with the fact that there are few places in Avostoska not under surveillance. You had a particular discussion with them. Mind explaining to the court the concern you brought up to the Von Helsing?”

Regret and sorrow etched Alaric’s face. “I said I was sure the sparrows were a little...too friendly with Lauri. That they should consider keeping an eye on her.”

“Curious that you came to that, don’t you think? It’s because they are familiars, and you know it?”

Lovas spoke up here. “Objection; leading.”

“Sustained.”

Talos shrugged. “I’ll rephrase: Would you mind explaining why you were, or were not, wary of these animals?”

Alaric pulled at his collar. “My wife had been given a puppy by, ‘certified’ breeders. It turned out to be a familiar who...who ended….” He coughed away a rising knot in his throat. “The dog killed my wife. Since then I have been particularly sensitive when in the proximity of familiars.”

“In your opinion, do you think Lauri Blair made familiars out of the sparrows at any time?”

“Uh...It’s possible…” Alaric glanced away.

Talos perked his brows. “Possible?” He looked up at the Judge. “Your Honor, we have video and audio evidence of a hunt from Oliver Blair’s own Nexus, and another incident when two female mages had attacked Mr. Pakshi, that I think might help Alaric make a more definitive statement.” The video clip played all the way through, showing every bit of emotion and interaction between the sparrows and Lauri, who responded to them no differently than a mage would have. “Now then, Alaric, even if unintentionally bonded, what is your opinion now?”

Alaric paled. “If I was pressed for an answer...I suppose I would say yes.”

Talos, pleased, said, “Thank you— You may sit.”

The Silver Fox got out of the chair as if it had been an iron stool heated by fire. His brow broke out in a sweat and he came back without the will to look at any of the others. He hadn’t lied, but it left a sinking rock in his stomach knowing how his testimony would be used.

“Lord Von Helsing took no investigative interest in the video, nor the conversation with Alaric, when it came to whether or not Mrs. Blair was a mage. Why? Because he knew and it was in his best interest to have her around for whatever purposes he meant to use her for, and I would point out that Oliver Blair— who was clearly present on more than one occasion to her abilities with animals, did not whisper a word against it. Why? Because he himself knew. Marriage to a mage was as simple as his arrogant dismissal of her status as Awakened.”

“Objection; argumentative and circumstantial.”

“Your Honor, it’s more than possible—it’s plausible—that with the intelligence we’ve witnessed in Lord Von Helsing, that these indications of being Awakened had to have been willfully overlooked, or that he knew they’d be present in the first place and chose not to concern himself with them.”

The Judge took a moment of thought before finally giving her ruling in favor of Lovas. “Sustained,” she said in a tone that didn’t quite believe it herself.

Talos hid a sigh of annoyance. “The Prosecution calls Dr. Conti to the stand,” he said in a firm voice.

The old German woman stood smoothly, yet stiffly. She walked with confidence to the stand. Of all the people to call up, she herself wondered what counselor Talos had in mind for her. She worked with Wesley with every intention of diminishing mage scum.

“Dr. Conti, were you approached by Alaric at any time concerning the sparrows?”

“Ja.”

“What did you find when investigating the feathers?”

“The sparrows are the same from the botanical gardens, the hunt in January, and the night Mr. Pakshi had been taken by the mages.”

Talos gathered his notes and ran a finger to check something. Satisfied, he said, “We have the video clip of that as well.” It played and showed the court that a mage not connected with the hunters to confirm the sparrows were said to have been ‘one of their’ mages at one point, then abandoned. “Did you bring this up to Lord Von Helsing?”

“I did. I said we should test her.” Dr. Conti answered simply.

“And what was his response?”

“Admittedly he was less concerned. He brushed it off.” Dr. Conti answered succinctly, without flourish or to elaborate. They asked a specific question, she gave a specific answer.

Talos asked, “What is your opinion on his lack of interest?”

“It is not wise.”

“Why?”

“There is no scenario that I would not satisfy my suspicions of a mage, lest that prove my demise.” Dr. Conti didn’t hold back. “It puts me and others at risk.”

“Thank you, Dr. Conti.” Talos smiled, excusing her. “Your Honor—video, two concerned hunters, and not a single action taken? What does this say about Lord Von Helsing? About them all? I call Oliver Blair to the stand.”

Having seen much better days, but determined to face the questioning in full force, the British Lion paced from his chair to the stand for questioning. With his oath given, he gave a momentary glance to his caged Lamb before facing the yellow-eyed man who stood between him and her.

“Mr. Blair, is it true that you witnessed Mrs. Blair interacting with the animals in the botanical gardens?” Talos asked.

"If you're asking if I've seen my wife tend to injured animals, yes. I've also seen her give crumbs to them as well, which I'm sure you would deem as simply diabolic," Oliver responded.

Talos obviously didn’t find the Lions sassy mouth amusing. “At any time did Mrs. Blair demonstrate an unnatural proclivity when interacting with these creatures?”

"I wouldn't find anything unnatural when it pertains to a feeding schedule. To the best of my knowledge, animals are similar to us humans in the fact that they choose to do so normally."

“Do orbweavers often, in your experience, come to greet mundies as they had your wife?” Talos drummed his fingers on the tabletop.

"I cannot say that I have extensive experience of how mundies greet spiders, council," Oliver responded, misty grey eyes watching him. "Though those I have witnessed are more of people prepared to smash them with a shoe than to greet them with the constant warmness my wife has for all living beings; two-legged or eight."

Talos chewed on how to go about the questioning. Finally he decided to ask. “Were you at any time concerned that your wife may be exhibiting Almaeric abilities?”

Oliver didn't have a witty response at this time. "I can't say there was concern."

Talos exhaled, running through a few options. The one he wanted didn’t quite deliver what he hoped. So he switched it up a bit and said, “The night those mages attacked Mr. Pakshi— what were your thoughts on their statement that the sparrows were abandoned by, quote, ‘one of your mages’?”

"I believe that on the night of our hunt qe were up against dozens of mages. There was clearly some discrepancy when we arrived to find one knocked out. That, to me, demonstrates that it's possible there was one amongst them that wasn't one of them," he offered. "To my knowledge, Lauri did not abandon any sparrows, so they wouldn't be speaking of her."

“The mages in the video clip do not identify with the coven, Mr. Blair, they claim to be associated with the wolves. They make a distinction between the coven and the hunters. They refer to the people of Avostoska several times.” Talos pursed his lips. “Keeping in mind the clip of your wife commanding the sparrows away on your snowmobile, at the time the mages made this statement, did you at all consider this to be a potential indication that she may be exhibiting Almaeric abilities?”

"At the time, I cannot say that it crossed my mind. I was more concerned with her being injured from the mages we were fighting against for our lives," he said with slight force. "Fighting wolves and mages hardly seem like something an Almaeri does for the benefit of hunters, wouldn't you agree?"

Talos held back a grumble. “I am not the one being questioned here.” He drummed his fingers annoyedly. “On the night of the hunt in January, yes, you were concerned about your wife’s wellbeing, but I am focusing on the night Yonten was attacked. We showed a video clip of the January hunt, which depicted your wife sending away sparrows. Then we showed a clip of the night Yonten was attacked by these two mage women. One of which claims there is a mage among the hunters of Avostoska, who they say made a bond with the sparrows as familiars—Considering your wife’s interaction with the sparrows, the night in January, and the night Yonten was attacked, did you have a concern that this indicated your wife being Awakened?”

As rehearsed and at the suggestion of council, Oliver replied, "I can say with utmost certainty that there was no concern on my behalf."

Talos fiddled mentally with what he could do to bring this around. “Your wife expressed that she was worried the ‘visions’ she saw, as seen in this clip I have, shortly after the January hunt, were a product of a mental illness. Yet records show that the psychologist did not diagnose her with any mental ailment. How do you account for these visions?”

Oliver was spared of a response when Lovas interjected. "Objection; leading." Over her glasses, the judge halted for a moment in thought before taking the defenses side. "Sustained."

Clearly not pleased, but accepting the rule, Talos stepped down from questioning Oliver. “You may sit.” He shuffled his paper in agitation. It would have been an advantage to get Oliver’s word on the visions and the medical examination. He had banked on exposing intent to cover Lauri being a mage in early January if possible. Now he only had circumstantial evidence. “Your Honor, members of the jury, I would ask that you keep an open mind when reflecting on the psychologists evaluation of Mrs. Blair.” Talos exhaled, straightening out his suit. “The opposition would like you to forget it. They want you to focus on the small details rather than pull everything together to form the big picture— though it may not be as clear that Lord Wesley, Oliver Blair, and the rest of the Defendants knew of Lauri’s status as a mage, it is true that they at least knew of Molly Malone. Through interaction with her we can get a glimpse of just where their sympathies lie. I call Rosalie Cross to the stand.”

Knowing full well that she would be pressed hard for the evidence they had against her, Rosy herself as calm as possible as she crossed the room again, for what she hoped was the final time. Settling in her seat, chocolate eyes found yellow ones with a tone of determination.

“Miss Crosse, do you recognize these?” Talos pulled out each of her letters and set them before her in a line, alongside Molly’s.

"Yes, I do."

“Would you please explain to the court the contents of these letters?”

Rosy glanced down at the letters before finding Talos's eyes. "They're correspondence between myself and Molly Malone after she was made a prisoner in the dungeons in Avostoska. It was believed that it would be beneficial if someone was to build rapport with her, so that she could give us information we needed."

“Is it often that you make such bonds with mages?”

Her eyes narrowed at the question. "If I had, I'm sure you'd have many more letters to display, council," she pointed out.

Talos pursed his lips, “Maybe. But not everyone writes letters. Miss Malone couldn’t very well speak with you face to face. There is a potential you have been face to face with mages and not needed to write. Mrs. Blair, for example. There are no letters written between the two of you and yet you have made a bond with her— unless that is my mistake. Do you, Miss Crosse, have a bond with the mage Lauri Blair?”

"You're asking if the woman who was hired to assist me during my pregnancy, the one who's deemed herself worthy through traditional tests and trials to be the guardian of my daughter and who has saved my life against vampires is someone I have bonded with?" Rosy's tone struggled not to make the man before her sound as ridiculous as he was being just then. "I have made a bond with Lauri Blair, council, as I believe any would in my position."

“Your Honor, members of the jury, Miss Crosse openly and proudly admits to having a close and personal relationship with the witch Lauri Blair.” Talos gestured to Rosy and looked to the others, pleased with the response. “Even so far as to allow this witch to take on a role to care for their offspring.” Talos rested his hand on his front. “Miss Crosse, is Molly Malone a Seer?”

"Before I answer that question, I'll kindly ask that you do not put words into my mouth, Council Talos," Rosy all but snapped at him. "I said that I have a bond with Lauri Blair and that anyone who has been through the experiences with her would have the same. You are the one to call her a mage and a witch, not myself. There has not been a shred of conclusive evidence to label her as such, only your frankly obtuse words. I demand that it is amended in the records because I will not allow your small-minded and narrow beliefs to alter my own thoughts. Is that clear?"

Talos gave a nod to the stenographer. “Let the record show that Miss Crosse has not acknowledged Lauri Blair to be a mage.” He then turned to Rosalie and said, “Now I see I’ve ruffled your feathers, Miss Crosse. And I think you may have a point. We all know it’s quite easy to accuse someone of being a mage. It has been the standard custom to bring in anyone who is called a witch once at least two people have made the citation. In that case, I bring to the court's attention Dr. Conti’s research.”

The Prosecution attorney stepped back to make room for a small table of vials. Three red, and one golden. Andriy, Gordon, Joao, and anyone else who had seen these knew what they were by sight. Then came two people. One of which was strapped in blessed confinement’s. Talos walked to the table and pulled out one of the vials. “You all have documentation about what this is and I will be respectful to the request to preserve the knowledge of this project, but the jury does have all of the information on it.” Talos took two of the vials and walked over to the men. “Sir, you are not a mage, correct?”

“I am not.” He gave a nod. The man next to him couldn’t speak. He merely watched in fury and distress at everyone around them.

Talos handed him a vial. “Drink this please. If you are, indeed, a mundie, you will not be affected by this serum.” As for the other, they wrestled with him, pulled his mouth open, and poured the other vial in his gaping, wailing throat. “This man IS a mage, Ladies and Gentlemen. If Dr. Conti’s concoction is successful, then ingesting this much of the serum should kill him shortly.”

In less than a minute the confined man wheezed. In two he inhaled, holding in a breath. In three he began to shed red streams down his cheeks from his eyes. In four he exhaled his breath in a shout of pain. For six long minutes his closed his eyes, twisting and turning, his hands strained against the straps. The agony of the migraine that pulsed through his head rolled back his eyes. His head tilted back and his mouth gaped as his lungs pushed sound through his gurgling throat. Then silence coupled its violently shaking body until he ceased moving and he knew no more.

The entire time while the man before them struggled to breathe, Rosy shifted in her seat. She didn't know if he was guilty of a crime, or if they'd simply been holding someone to be a guinea pig, but this seemed inhumane. He was in pain and it churned her stomach to see him in such.

“Your Honor, if I may?” Talos gestured to Lauri.

Lovas shifted uncomfortably. She had said this might happen. None of them relished the thought, but it had to be done. They waited in anxious limbo of what was to come. They knew they would have to use the antidote if it did affect her. That was the only comforting thought.

“Proceed, councilor.” Judge Vallow nodded, leaning back to observe, as did the rest of the court who were curious to see if the results would repeat.

Lauri did not know they were going to do this. She trembled in fear as the vial came to her lips. It tasted slightly metallic going down. Talos stood by with the antidote. In a minute Lauri’s chest heaved for air. In two she gasped, hazel eyes wide from the shock of pain through her. One by one tears of blood rolled down her pale cheeks. Then her eyes squeezed shut when the headache seared through her mind. “Aah!” She cried out.

Talos had yet to move forward with the cure. “Your Honor, Ladies and Gentlemen, I present to you more than a shred of proof that Mrs. Lauri Gabrielle Blair is a witch.”

Rosy couldn't tolerate it any further. "Give her the goddamn antidote," she demanded as she rose to her feet. "Whether or not this is considered successful, it is inhumane." Lovas swallowed, taking notes as soon as Rosy said ‘inhumane’. A mumble rolled imperceptibly through the audience and the jury. "Give it to her now!"

Talos perked his brows at Rosalie. “Not for a witch,” he said as he took casual steps just as Lauri’s eyes rolled back, to tip the antidote in her silent, screaming mouth.

Tears were streaking down her cheeks as she struggled to breathe. Nothing could have prepared her for this. She wasn't the only one on her feet, either. Oliver was currently being held back by Everest and Joao, his teeth grinding together until his jaw was throbbing in pain.

The obvious delay to remedy the poison sent outrage through the Defense. Even as Talos finally poured it in, Yonten surged forward in his chair aggressively and yelled, “Fuck you, fuck you!”

His dragon was in just as much of an uproar. "Don't you fuckin' kill her, you sleezeball," she growled.

Cory wished he could have come to Roslaie’s side, but instead all he could do is throw an accusing finger at Talos. “That’s unnecessary! You did that on purpose!”

Even Alaric, who had his reservations, joined the indignance. “This is quite unprofessional!”

Wesley had to hold his wife, who was trying to pry Everest and Joao off of Oliver. He wrangled the Tigress to him, enduring noncommittal swipes at his face. Inara was absolutely furious. She shouted in Hindi all the expletives she could, but one in particular made Wesley blush in astonishment. “Teree maan kee saakee naaka!”

Even Ellie, who had struggled to be the most restrain herself so far, couldn't stay quiet. "Enough!"

In a moment longer than they would have liked, Lauri’s body relaxed. Hazel eyes returned, though they shut once she passed out. Her chin tuck against her shoulder and her hickory hair half curtained her bloodstained face. The soft rise and fall of Lauri’s chest indicated she still lived.

Seeing Lauri recovering, and the fact that the officers were close to taking out the hunters of Avostoska one by one, the Defense settled uneasily with one or two more harsh cusses. The Prosecution, namely Trudy and Antoinette, made little fuss over their attorney’s lackadaisical motions. The yellow eyed man himself didn’t appear at all affected.

“Inhumane,” Talos raised a finger and pointed to Rosalie. “You heard it from her very mouth. How do we trust these people who marry mages? Who hires mages? We can’t, and we won’t.” He looked across the jury as if to ask them what more did he have to say. “The Prosecution rests.” He allowed for Rosy to return to her seat beside Cory, but only after he sat down in his seat next to an officer.

Rosy had been more than ready to launch herself forward at this man, this vile creature who thought he could just speak ill of Lauri. Mage or not, that was her friend, her sister. With fists clenched tightly at her sides, she headed back to their table, chest heaving with fury as tears continued to fall. Cory immediately embraced Rosalie. It was horrifying enough from where he sat, he knew it had to have been worse being so close. “Shh, I got you.” He murmured sorrowfully to her, kissing her head to comfort her.

Lovas restrained from standing abruptly. She did not wish to give Talos any reason to believe she faltered when, in fact, she was merely angry. “Your Honor, the opposition has taken it upon themselves to taunt, tease, and intimidate my clients— Councilor Talos is scared and is using these tactics to shake my clients into submission.” She shifted to look at the jury. “The opposition has asked you ‘not to forget’, and yet I see they have forgotten their own claim. They attack individuals when they accuse a collective. They hold up Lord Percival Cromwell as a victim, call for our sympathy, and then stomp all over the Defense’s bond with Mrs. Blair— yes, a witch, and that brings me to my next point.” Lovas received permission to walk about again. Her posture spoke volumes on its own. “Have you noticed that the Prosecution has yet to prove that any of my clients knew Mrs. Blair was a mage when she came to Avostoska?”

That had crossed their minds. The jury exchanged looks between each other. Wesley figured this moment would come. They hadn’t known when or how, but Lovas assured them this is where the opposition would fail miserably, and all before any confirmation of Lauri being a mage.

“I call Alaric to the stand.” Lovas turned and gave a nod.

Without a moment's hesitation Alaric stood up and strode to the chair. He promptly sat down and looked with intent at Lovas. Where before he had been unsure if he should even voice in favor of a mage, now he knew he couldn’t do anything else and still have self respect.

“You said Lauri was sweet and bubbly. In your experience, is this typical of a mage?”

Alaric shook his head. “No. Usually they’re quite insidious.” He set his fist on the balustrade. “But Lauri has only ever been open and kind. She has risked her life more than once for us. I have seen it with my own eyes, so have the others. We were attacked in April by vampires. Lauri did all she could for both Inara and Rosalie, when she was only supposed to be protecting Rosy. She held Rosy in her arms and propelled her own body with Rosy, using herself as a cushion to break the fall for Rosy when she was pregnant.”

The jury hummed in thought over the point. Lovas stood a little straighter, a little more confident. “To your knowledge, has Lauri ever conspired with any of the Defendants in an attempt to work against the best interest of Mankind?”

“No, no never,” Alaric answered firmly. “She’s taken down werewolves, fought vampires, and Lauri had even joined us on the hunt to slay a whole family of mages. Lauri has actively contributed to our cause.” Going off topic, Alaric pointed a finger at Talos. “This man is crueler than the worst I’ve seen of Lauri, and it takes quite a lot to provoke that little Lamb.”

Lovas reigned him in for one more. “Do you believe you and the Defendants knew Lauri was a mage before the summons?” Lovas barely got the question out before he answered.

“No, absolutely not.” Alaric set his jaw, breathing his anger slowly.

“Thank you, you may go back to your seat.” Lovas gestured for him to go. Alaric did so, keeping a scrutinizing eye on Talos even after he sat down. “I call Lord Cornielus Cromwell to the stand.”

Reluctant to leave Rosy, but knowing this had to help them in some way, Cory left his beloved's side to come to sit for questioning. He too looked with focus and resolve at Lovas. There was hope they could make them pay someday. Right now they had to deal with this mess.

“Alaric claims Lauri had risked her life for you and the others, is that correct?”

“Yes, but she’s also rubbed my wife’s feet when they were achy, or consoled Rosy when she was sad, and I wasn’t around.” Cory said, with a voice touched with sadness. “She’s been a loyal gamer buddy of mine. Lauri’s stayed up with me to help me beat levels I’ve had trouble with. She was right there when we needed her at Amelie’s birth.” He looked out at the jury. “Lauri has never done a thing to harm us.”

“Lord Cromwell, did you know Lauri Blair to be a witch when you hired her?”

“No, I didn’t!” Cory said in a harsh tone, looking at Talos. “And you’re an evil bastard!”

The Judge spoke up here. “The Defense must keep civil, or be removed.”

Cory puckered out his chin and tapped the balustrade angrily. “Fine.”

“Thank you, Lord Cromwell, you may sit.” Lovas held back a smile. Immediately Cory left to take his place beside Rosalie. “I call Annabelle Pakshi to the stand.”

As many of the others, Annabelle still breathed in fury from the sight they'd been forced to endure. She strode to the chair, narrowed Crystalline eyes falling on Trudy and Antoinette at her side. How any could watch that - Lauri or the man prior even - and remain so calm was completely beyond her. Once at the stand, she took her turn with an oath she had no intention of breaking, before forcing herself to look at Lovas.

“Mrs. Pakshi, how would you describe your experiences with Mrs. Lauri Blair?” Lovas asked, gathering up another point in the Defenses' favor.

"She's been nothing but polite and sweet, which I know I don't make easy. Some think I'm a bit rough around the edges."

Lovas nodded respectfully. “Did you know that Mrs. Lauri Blair was, in fact, a mage when she arrived at Avostoska?”

"Shit, no. I wouldn't be comfortable with, man. None of us would have let her in the castle if we knew," she spoffed at the idea.

Trying not to give Talos a cutting glance, for professional reasons, Lovas asked, “Did you, at any time, before the recent demonstration believe her to be a mage?”

"Oh fuck no."

“Thank you, Mrs. Pakshi, you may return to your seat.” Lovas smiled, perhaps with a touch of smugness. Composing herself, she said. “I call Mr. Pakshi to the stand.”

Again, Lovas questioned with the same formula: How did they describe their interaction with Lauri; Did they know, before that day, that she was a mage? All but Oliver and Wesley were called to testify. Some gave a more verbose confession, what with Yonten being warned when he cussed out Talos again, but all in all no one had yet to be tossed out of court. The last two needed to be handled with care, especially since both Molly and Lauri were still in place, unkempt, sweaty, and in Lauri’s case, bloodstained.

“I call Oliver Blair to the stand.”

Once more the Lion made his walk across the courtroom floor. He had to keep his eyes off the cage that held the mages, less he lose all self control at that point. A silent mantra repeated in his head that he needed to keep it together to get her out of there.

“Mr. Blair let me first convey my condolences in this difficult time.” Lovas had the human decency to say this much, though none of them knew her personal opinion on mages. “As her husband, I can imagine that you would have plenty of sweet things to say about your experiences with Lauri. My question to you is, did you know her to be a mage at the time you married her?”

Oliver looked as if he truly appreciated her words, needing every ounce of encouragement he could get right then. "No, I did not," he said firmly.

“Did you, at any time, know Lauri was a mage before the demonstration?” Lovas asked, stepping at an angle so he might not have to see the cage in his periphery.

His head shook twice, keeping his gaze forward though his thoughts were only of Lauri. "No, I did not know." He paused, as if he considered saying more but kept it short and concise.

Quick to dismiss Oliver, lest Talos catch the hesitation, Lovas said in a gentle tone, “Thank you, Mr. Blair, you may sit.” Once he left Lovas turned to the Judge. “Your Honor, the people of Avostoska did not, until this moment, know Mrs. Lauri Blair to be a mage— which is more than I can say for the Prosecution.” Lovas called out, “Antoinette De Lafayette, I ask you to come to the stand.”

The grim woman didn’t spare Lauri, or the Defense, a glance. She merely came, swore in, and sat with a banal presence. Cory and many of the people of Avostoska had quite the fury for Talos, and no less for Lauri’s mother.

“Mrs. De Lafayette, did you, at any time before the demonstration, believe Mrs. Lauri Blair to be a mage?”

“Yes.” Antoinette answered simply. “It was my suspicion when she was younger. After the death of my husband I lacked the energy to care for myself or for Lauri. My sister and my mother took over for me. I did not pursue the truth and they never spoke a word of it, but after meeting with Trudy I have come to believe that my suspicions were correct.”

“What were the circumstances that led to your suspicions?” Lovas asked.

“At our cottage, in France, I noticed one day that she spent time interacting with the bunnies around the estate. Up until that point she hadn’t done anything of the sort. I hadn’t been myself for a while, I had stretches of time that wasted away, but I recalled one night she was banging on the door. I ignored her, I thought it was my bedroom door. It was not.” Antoinette shrugged. “Turned out that she had locked herself out of the cottage. I remember her telling the servants on Monday that she had faced off with wolves, but then they walked away. This is, I suppose, the moment it had happened.”

Lovas hummed an unconvinced note. “That differs from the tale told to the Defendants. They say that you had been in the dining room when she knocked. They say you crossed the front door and walked up the stairs to the wailing of your daughter—“

“She is not my daughter.” Antoinette snapped. The first real rise of anything but dull, drawl decorum. “I have endured the title of her mother for too long. She is the spawn of that dead whore Cristine and a mage bastard who escaped death.”

The revelation certainly struck them, though they had no time to process it. It explained a lot of her behavior too— never speaking proudly of her youngest, only focusing on her boys. “Alright.” Lovas quickly got onto the point. “You ignored the wails of your niece, who you knew was outside, and meant to leave her to the fate of the elements.”

A flash of expression, a moment, told them that Antoinette wouldn’t resist the idea of it weren’t for the trial. It said that she had failed her attempt to rid Lauri of one way, and yet still another, though unknown to them. Likely, they would never know her intention to legally end the problem of Lauri by Awakening her. It had been her sister, Colette, and her mother who became suspicious of her agenda and whisked Lauri away. Though not the best people, they had no intention of killing Lauri.

“What child doesn’t stretch the truth of memories fogged by time?” Antoinette waved the issue away. “I would object to hearsay. She is a witch anyway.”

Lovas pressed onward. “But not before. You were neglectful and abandoned the task you took on— a responsibility to care for another human being.”

“Objection; Mrs. De Lafayette isn’t on trial.”

“Sustained.”

Lovas conceded. Her personal temper over such treatment towards a child had gotten the better of her. It was time to move on to her conclusion. “You may sit.” She held back from pacing, though she felt the need to, and said, “I call Lord Wesley Von Helsing to the stand.”

Things were beginning to look in their favor, particularly after just how negligent Antoinette was being made to see. Oliver in particular had been on edge since the revelation, feeling it made all too much sense now in hindsight. Lauri had often said she'd felt a stronger bond with Cristine as her cousin than with her mother. Not only that, but there was a striking resemblance between his wife and HoloCristine at the wedding. The only saving grace at the moment was that his dear Lamb hadn't been conscious to hear it. Misty grey eyes riddled with sorrow found her form, wanting nothing more than to go to her, clean her, comfort her. Anything was better than this.

All eyes turned on the fox as he was called up to be questioned next. Everest had faith beyond words in his long time friend, especially with the woman who had been recruited to work with them. The stress of what was to come had Rosy's hand in Cory's, silently praying they'd be able to come out of this, even with the now undeniable fact that Lauri was a mage.

Wesley had been the most composed, the least verbal, and barely moved except to get comfortable or to hold back Inara. Lovas and Wesley had planned to have him up last. Talos had purposefully skipped Wesley for the very reason that he had the information about his research and his projects that would prove difficult to deny. After swearing in, Wesley sat down gracefully.

“Lord Von Helsing—.”

“Please, call me Wesley, or Wes.”

“Wesley, how would you describe your experiences between you and Mrs. Lauri Blair?” Lovas asked. She stood uncomfortably. They had discussed what was to come if the trial came to this, and none of it would fall pleasant on the ear. It would ultimately lead to their benefit if they ever wanted to save Lauri’s life.

“Like a younger sister, if I ever had one growing up. Lauri exemplified consideration. She believed it necessary to meet and greet everyone with joy. In the weeks following her arrival she had shot with Everest, adored Ellie and Inara, befriended Yonten and Annabelle, trained with Joao, bonded over puzzles with Andriy, and even fell in love with Oliver. All this aside from the ever growing sisterhood she built with Rosalie and the unbending loyal friendship with Cory.” Wesley drew on the memories of Christine, and knew in his heart that he did not just have a mage to deal with, but the only living piece of a woman he once loved—the first to ever truly touch his stone heart, though he gave it over to Inara.

“Did you, before this demonstration, know Mrs. Lauri Blair to be a mage?”

“Not indefinitely. I did have my suspicions, but the project for the hunt of the Russian mages took up most of my time. If you ask my wife, she would tell you it is quite difficult for me to put down work. Even now the possible ways I could handle the hunt hums in the back of my mind. This, and my work with Dr. Conti took priority in a mild uncertainty.”

“What does this mean?”

“It means that I weighed the risk and chose what prudence dictated to be worth my time, money, and energy. I haven’t regretted it either.” There was a murmur of discomfort and a touch of indignance. “Learning of Lauri being a mage is an accomplishment in my perspective. I have nothing to lose and everything to gain.”

“Why do you say this?”

“Because of the work I’m doing to accomplish our ultimate goal as a hunting community. If anyone who came to the ball I hosted recalls, I introduced H-Guard products that have sustained current member numbers. One hundred children have been born in twenty eighteen, with as few as fifty deaths. There are more being born this year. I can only see our community getting stronger and increasing our numbers from the work I’ve done, with the work Everest Crosse has done, and Rosalie Crosse as well.” Wesley gave a nod to the German doctor. “The serum you witnessed is a collaborative effort between me, Dr. Conti, and Rosalie Crosse. It relies on using mage biology against themselves. Usually we must go through long and laborious hunts to gather any for these experiments. Lauri being a mage merely means we have yet another subject to add to our projects.”

Not pleasant on the ears at all, indeed. Cory frowned, distracting himself with the care of his lady love. Yonten exhaled, running hand over his head. Many of the Defendants were troubled with the angle Wesley chose to run with, but few options were available that resulted in Lauri living.

Lovas studied Wesley. “You speak matter-of-factly, Wesley. Does this notion bother you as it does the rest of Avostoska?”

“No.” Wesley answered simply. “A mage is a mage.” He swept a glance at the others and said, “I do understand this comes off cold. There is some truth to my trauma— I am not easily tempted to emotion. I’ve been diagnosed with a kind of sociopathy. However, I am not blind to those around me. I make intellectual decisions based on my environment, and in consideration of the people around me, to decide what is the logical path to take.” This hadn’t been outright spoken of before this point. Alaric, for instance, was surprised. Even Yonten didn’t really know. Wesley’s years in therapy were between him and his therapists. They taught Wesley how to navigate life, to emote normally, and techniques to practice his emotional muscles, lest they atrophy. “I have a tendency to compartmentalize to help determine what is right in accordance with the moral code I constructed through therapy. Mages and humans are in different ‘categories’ in my mind. Once I registered that Lauri reacted to the serum she was placed into the ‘mage’ category. My concern for her, as a person, has been nulled, in a sense.” Wesley further clarified, “There are nuances. I doubt I would easily lose my care for my wife or children, for example, even if they were found to be mages. I’ve discovered that the stronger and longer the bond, the harder to break. Careg is a human man I nearly beat to death because his attempt to harm my pregnant friend triggered my emotions shut like a switch. His actions violated my constructed code of conduct. I couldn’t stop myself on my own.” Wesley waved his hands in a manner that conveyed it was what it was, and he had little intentional control. Wesley gave a nod to Everest. “I have chosen collateral damage, in the case that the overall good outweighs the cost, as in the case of ‘Specimen K’, a child Everest chose to save, who I intended to kill, because I did not believe the risk worth finding out if she was a mage or not.”

Lovas nodded in acknowledgement. “How would you go about the issue of Lauri?”

Again, Wesley answered quite simply. “Lauri has become a beloved individual to my family and friends, and I factor that into the situation. I do not wish for Lauri to be executed, on account that her loss would negatively affect the others, and she will prove useful for my work.”

As disturbing as it was, this worked in their favor. The Prosecution could not point a finger to sentiment as a reason why Wesley would defend Lauri. If none of the people in the Defense were bonded to Lauri in the way they currently were, and if he didn’t have his projects with Conti, Wesley would have had no trouble pulling the trigger on Lauri himself. Talos frowned deeply.

Lovas turned to the judge. “Your Honor, the opposition means to prove that the claim of ‘malicious intent’ is justified on the basis that my clients are morally corrupt. Yet so far they’ve only been able to blow smoke and thrust at strawmen for only two of the eleven Defendants in regards to their ‘intent’— one of which admits he has documented medical records of a condition that forces him to live by a, quote, ‘code of conduct’ to live ‘morally’—and now we have heard from their very mouths that none of them knew Mrs. Lauri Blair was a mage before this demonstration.” She turned to the jury and said, “My clients are no more or less morally corrupt than the Prosecution and neither them, nor the Defense, have malicious intent to bring ruin upon Mankind. I say this, even as I know one member of the Prosecution is responsible for the neglect and abuse of the wife of one of my clients. It is NOT a fact that my clients had the intent to fraternize and ally with mages with malicious intent against Mankind.” Lovas gave Wesley the go ahead to sit and turned to the Judge before she took her seat. “The Defense rests, Your Honor.”

Wesley didn’t know if this would mean the others would look at him differently, it it was either this, or Lauri would be dead for sure. This way they had a chance. This way, she might come home. Wesley sat down beside Inara and stared ahead at the Judge.

“May the jury please recess to their meeting room to discuss the verdict.” The Judge released the group who shuffled away into a nearby room. “The verdict will be announced shortly. Assume that the outcome is not in your favor. For any of you who would react aggressively or who would be disruptive.”

With at least a few minutes to wait, Ellie and Rosy took the opportunity to step into a small side room and feed their little ones. It was evident while Rosy struggled to get Amelie to latch, her arms still trembling until her sister-in-law eased her into a chair. There weren't able to speak safely in even this room, as they'd been told, but an exchange of faces between the two said all that needed to be said. Fear for Lauri, uncertainty of what was ahead, and even a slight unease from the information that Wesley had presented to logically but coldly.

It wasn't long before they were back at the table, finding solace in their men. A spare hand went from Rosy to Oliver, giving his arm a gentle squeeze of encouragement. The Lion's gaze had been locked on the cage across the room for some time. While he had heard Wesley's words, he wasn't entirely sure if he had digested it properly, left in such a haze. Joao as well tried to give his friend some sense of hope, knowing this was a moment that would change their lives going forward.

After a brief time, enough to satisfy the stomachs of Little John and Amelie, the whole court hushed into eery silence as the jury filed back out with their verdict. They were not easy to read. The Prosecution and the Defense held their breath as one of the jurors came to speak into the mic.

“In the High Court case, in Budapest, between the Loyalists versus Avostoska, we the jury find the Defendants NOT guilty of intentional fraternizing with mages with malicious intent against the wellbeing of Mankind.”

Talos and the Loyalists bit their tongues— well most. Trudy’s pitchy protests were drowned out in the midst of audience approval of the ruling. They were quieted by the court so that the Judge may speak. “Is this your individual verdict, as well as the whole?” One after the other the jury confirmed that they had made a unanimous decision. Her Honor Judge Vallows looked over the documents in her folder. “Now then, I see here Councillor Lovas, that the Defendants mean to invoke the right of the Delalic ACT, which states that the acquitted are due compensation for damages brought on by the trial.”

Lovas respectfully stood up and said, “Yes, Your Honor, the Defendants have asked that the individual Loyalists each make a statement on record of their submission to the verdict of the High Court, and that the mages Lauri Blair and Molly Malone be released into their custody to be brought back to Avostoska.”

A murmur of concern fluttered through the audience. Lovas answered despite it. “Yes, we strongly believe this trial has put an unjust delay in the good work Lord Von Helsing has been doing for—.”

Talos spoke up with indignance. “Your Honor, the customs of our hunting community are quite clear. Mages are to be killed. Are we recalling going to allow these people to walk away with two mages? To what end?”

Pursing her lips, Lovas said, “As you’ve heard, Your honor, my client, Lord Von Helsing, means to continue his research. Lauri is a prime candidate for the experiments of which we, as a hunter community, take advantage. Molly Malone is a subject of his, as you can see, and there are more in the dungeons of Avostoska. The documents have been given to you for your review. It is not unheard of to detain mages for this purpose.” She gave Talos a glance. “To what end? To benefit of our future. The serum itself is an undeniable example.”

Talos snapped, “Oliver Blair certainly doesn’t look like he will be at ease with his wife being a guinea pig to medical experiments. How will we know they’re actually confining Lauri Blair for their supposed projects? This is preposterous! They have no accountability!”

Lovas had to concede to that point, and unfortunately it was a possibility she and Wesley had discussed. “We have a proposal, Your Honor: Weekly updates to select, unbiased, High Court Judges who can confirm that Lauri Blair is, in fact, not simply living out her life as a roaming mage.” They could offer examples of her sweetness and kindness all day, but to them, for all of them, Lauri Blair was simply a sleeping viper. It wasn’t a matter of ‘if’ she would become a threat, it was a matter of ‘when’, should they let her go free.

“Not good enough.” Talos rose to his feet and pointed to them. “Lord Von Helsing is a technological mastermind. I would not trust ‘updates’ from him. The only way we can be sure to that she, and the rest of the mages at the castle, are not a threat is to get rid of them all.”

“This is ridiculous, Your Honor, councilor Talos is merely perturbed because he lost—.”

“Your Honor councilor Lovas is just as—.”

“ORDER” Her Honor the Judge exhaled and rubbed her temples. “Alright. This is what we will do— Molly Malone and Lauri Blair will be released back to Avostoska on the condition that they will be used for experimentation, as per Lord Von Helsings claim—,” before Talos could interrupt the Judge said, “—and this will be monitored by agents selected by Judges, who will cycle out each month, overlapping days, to bring updates to the High Court in person.”

Talos huffed, “For how long? Indefinitely? Just what kind of resources, time, and money is the High Court going to expend?”

“A fair point, councilor.” Her Honor conceded. It was not solely on Wesley’s dime, and he didn’t have the power, nor the authority, to bring them under his thumb like that either. “Lord Von Helsing, in regards to Molly Malone and Lauri Blair, I will allot five years worth of research. At the end of which Lauri Blair and Molly Malone will be executed for witchcraft by means of burning at the stake.” The Judge added, “If you fail to bring them for execution, through no fault of your own, you will not be punished. However, if Lauri Blair and Molly Malone are not brought forward for execution on account of you, or the other Defendants, this will be deemed treasonous and all of you will face execution yourselves.”

Five years. It wasn't long, not nearly long enough for the Lion to have his Lamb or Rosy to have her sister or Amelie her godmother. It was a sliver of time before a condemned death. But it was what they would have. Better a promise of five years and to have her alive than to have her put to death right then and there. They'd made it out of the trial that would seem impossible to many, but now at what cost? Cradling Amelie to her chest, Rosy decided then and there she would do whatever it took to save Lauri from execution, though she didn't know how yet.

At the end of the table, Joao and Andriy shared similar thoughts, without knowing it. They'd escaped a trial that by no means was intentional fraternizing, and it was a painful preview. If it were to come to light that their romantic relationships or Gordon's were happening for more than dry runs to assassinate the family, they'd be the ones on the chopping block.
 
“Now then, the Prosecution must each go on record submitting to the ruling of the court.” The Judge had every single one of the people Talos represented to speak into a mic and admit that they conceded to the High Court. While they did that there were attendants who removed Molly and Lauri from their places in the cage. As soon as the Prosecution finished, Her Honor slammed the gavel and said, “Case closed.”

Inara watched them take Lauri and Molly away. She spoke up in concern. “Where are they going, Your Honor?”

“They are being made ready for transport with a temporary agent until we can one officially sanctioned by the High Court,” she said, shuffling to her feet. “Don’t worry, they will meet you on the airstrip with the agent.”

Knowing a stranger would accompany them had put a sour taste in their mouth. Cory asked, “Is that necessary?”

“Yes.” The Judge came hobbling down the steps and over to the Defense. “The agent will be a monitor. If you all mean to take Miss Malone and Mrs. Blair back tonight, then this is when the watch begins. Day one of five years starts now. Good night, and goodbye.”

Lovas said, “Goodbye Your Honor, thank you.”

Yonten muttered it was bullshit, but he didn’t dare argue. They’d get both of the women back that night. It would put Oliver at ease at least. No one really knew what was going to be expected from here on out. They had their guesses.

Alaric bowed his head in sheepish sorrow. “They might not have had a good enough case if I didn’t mention the sparrows…”

Cory gave him a pat on the shoulder, seeing the Silver Fox had grown in the period of a day in ways he didn’t even understand. “Everything will be okay.”

Sighing, Alaric said, “Thank you, Cory, you’re a fine man.” He gave a nod to the others. “Goodbye, and safe travels.” He shook Oliver’s hand. “May God, or Fates, or whoever, have mercy— stay strong, young Lion.” And with that the Silver Fox left.

“Let’s go.” Yonten draped his arm around Annabelle and made off for their jet. No one needed much encouragement. They all needed space from that place, and the faster they got to the jet, the sooner they’d have the girls back.

On their way out the happened to find themselves feet away from the Prosecution. Trudy had a few foul words to say under her breath. She tucked herself behind two officers. Lord Percival had left— far too incensed to stay. Antoinette looked as detached from the world as she had on the stand, though her eyes followed them as they passed.

Tristan's cold eyes followed them with a seething hatred, particularly when he caught sight of Annabelle and Yonten, though even Cory earned a glare. The young man knew he was no physical match for the Tibetan and likely a maneuver like this repeated wouldn't end well. "Enjoy your victory while you can, trash," he murmured, thankfully only Annabelle close enough to hear.

Fire was begging to escape and unleash on him, but the knowledge that they needed to get out of there before a ruling was changed or Lauri was held kept her from lashing out. That had been quite the test for her, though it didn't mean she was done with him or the blue-haired vile woman who did this to them. "Better watch yourself. Karma is a bitch and she ain't gonna forget this," she snapped at them before turning away.

Inara glared back, tempted to confront her, but knowing it would do no good. Wesley guided his wife ahead— just in case she changed her mind. Yonten had to wrangle Diki away. The Tibetan woman kept screaming explatives at Trudy and the others, saying she’d bite their faces the next chance she got. “You a fucking asshole, bitch!” She snapped at Antoinette. The demons voices faded until she could be heard no more. Yonten finally released her when they actually got onto the jet where they waited anxiously for the two women to arrive with that agent.

Joao and Andriy had taken up posts in each side of Oliver while they waited. The Brit had seemed nearly ready to collapse, whether from his inability to sleep or the mentally incapacitating day he'd gone through. Seeing his beloved was only one thing he needed right then, though whether he'd be able to do as he wished and stay with her on the flight remained unknown. There were no court orders in terms of it, but he also didn't want to press his luck with this monitor present. "Will be okay, Oliver," Andriy offered quietly, patting his shoulder.

On the other side, Joao did the same. "We will figure something out," he spoke quietly. Although they weren't in the courtroom, the plan they'd need to form to get things figured out was better than the last people that heard it. "Won't let them do this to her."

Oliver hoped his friends were right. If not, well, a Lion may need to take things into his hands, with full realization of just what that would mean. If the five years was met and her death loomed in the distance, he would take Lauri and vanish, even if it meant an axe on his own head if they were ever caught. Anything to have as much time with her as he could.

Minutes ticked by. The mood of the lounge sombered while they waited. Just after Cory burped Amelie he leaned to Inara to ask if they could get an ETA on the women when Diki piped up that they had come. Most without babies in their arms shuffled over to the window. They looked out to see three people coming to the jet. One, a man presumed to be the agent, wheeled Molly to the lift that took her up to the back cabin entrance. They didn’t fear her running away.

As for Lauri, they had done her the decency of cleaning her up and changing her clothes. By the time they got the women out of confinement she was lucid and able to move on her own. After being told she could go up ahead of the agent, Lauri spared no time in doing so. “Oliver!” She called out between cries. “Rosy, Cory!” She named them, one by one, though she looked for Oliver when she passed through the threshold.

Oliver nearly passed out from relief as he heard her voice. It felt nearly like a dream, and the moment she was in range, he took her up in his arms, lifting her feet off the ground. "Je suis tellement désolé de t'avoir échoué, mon amour. Vous ne méritiez pas ce qu'ils vous ont fait et je ne vous en remets jamais," he sobbed into her, his body trembling with the emotions that had been swelling over the past days and especially hours.

“Ne parlez pas ainsi, mon Amour, vous avez fait tout ce que vous pouviez Tu es venu pour moi.” Lauri clung to him with her whole body, weeping and slipping her fingers through his hair as if she couldn’t waste a moment feeling him. The days they had been a part had been agony. “Nous sommes à nouveau ensemble. Sh, sh, je suis ici maintenant!”

Rosy didn't want to break up his moment, not when she knew how badly they both needed it. Instead, she merely placed a hand gently on Lauri's back. "You're back to us, Lauri Loo," she breathed through her own tears.

After a moment more of sniffles, sobs, and kisses between Oliver and Lauri, she touched ground, though she did not let go of him. “Rosy—.” She pulled her into an embrace. She spilled her thanks in another bout of cries which did not stop with her. Cory wedged in, and soon Lauri gathered them together; touching hands, caressing faces. She had missed them. She had thought she would never see them again.

Wiping at her eyes after letting go of the weeping group hug, Inara saw the man from below had come up to the entrance. “Mr. Harlow.”

“Yes.” He said in a tone that conveyed disgruntlement. He stepped in with his briefcase. “They thought it would be best to send me for now. They’ve given me an outline of what to expect.” The procedures of how the High Court believed the situation should be handled.

Lauri sank into Oliver’s hold on a lounge. She was not ready to depart. The question of what they had in mind danced on the tip of her tongue, but she was too afraid of hearing it. What if they separated her and Oliver again? What if they demanded certain kinds of experiments that would end up making her a vegetable like Molly?

Even if Lauri had tried to move away, Oliver would not have had it. A protective arm was wrapped around her, showing his internal fear that if he let go he might lose her again. The others were relieved, no doubt, but to him it was as if the purpose of existing had been restored. Misty grey eyes, red from tears he would not hide looked up at the man who had both taken away and returned his Lamb to him.

"And what precisely are these expectations?" Ellie asked for the group, passing John off on Gordon so she could properly cross her arms over her chest. It was clear none of them wanted to lose the girls again, but knowing the line and how well they could walk it was ideal.

Old enough to know this would not be a question for a later time, Mr. Harlow shuffled over to sit so he might bring out the necessary papers from his work case. The jet door shut and the pilot was asked to take off while they waited for the answer.

The positions of the people sitting in the lounge spoke volumes. Harlow sat, isolated, to his corner of the room. Lauri and Oliver were across, flanked by Cory and Rosy on one side, then Yonten and Annabelle on the other. Diki and the other singles were also positioned away from the old man. Inara sat next to Ellie, crouched as if she might pounce at the ‘agent’. Her husband wasn’t far in case she was hyped enough to make a move. Wes’s right cheek still bared a faint red streak. Inara didn’t often lose her cool like that, but it happened— the Ozzy’s in the bar going after Ellie was one other example.

“While the High Court does not have an understanding of your work to know what it means to ‘experiment’, they do not intend to waste their time with agents when no work is getting done. So, they are going to take what experiments you have to a board of scientists for evaluation. They will not release the information unless given permission.” Harlow pulled out a few papers and handed them to Wesley. “Every two months you will submit a new experiment, if any previous ones are not fruitful.”

Wesley looked over the outline with a studious eye. “It says here ‘...single confinement, separated…’ What do they mean?”

“You can't contain Lauri Blair with another mage. All designated cells must be assigned to one per mage.”

“Hm, thank you.” Wesley flicked through the other stipulations. It was always about wordplay with these legal documents. No ‘red’ pillows doesn’t rule out persimmon, which is a shade some might assume looks like red, but isn’t.

Mr. Harlow went on. “Mrs. Blair must not be free to roam Avostoska. She will be restricted to the dungeon from here on out, unless the ‘experiment’s demand—with no other recourse—for her supervised, scientific, and monitored excursion. Residents and guests of Avostoska are not allowed to interact with Mrs. Lauri Blair, unless, of course, again, it has to do with the experiment itself.”

Nodding, Wesley listened to the layered rules surrounding Lauri and what the High Court would allow, finding little room to wiggle to allow Lauri and Oliver to mingle, but one option stood out that came to mind a soon as Mr. Harlow finished. “There is nothing stating the rules around a human imprisoned.”

Taking a look, Mr. Harlow had to concede. “True. Nothing here has anything for or against what to do about a human prisoner in relation to Mrs. Blair.”

After a brief back and forth, just to make sure, Wesley said in a tone that weighed heavy with double meaning. “Well, let’s hope, Oliver, you don’t do anything that might provoke me into sending you to the dungeons.” As a ‘prisoner’ Oliver would be neither a guest, nor a ‘resident’. “I’d hate to lock you up for a period of time, so you might think hard about your behavior.” Wesley all but winked.

A frown had come to Oliver's face that didn't seem to plan on leaving any time soon. These were rules to treat his wife as a prisoner, and while that might have been what the court had intended, he did not know how well he'd be able to abide by such requests. Even Wesley's attempts to offer a loophole that would possible be their way around such restrictions was little help. This was not the life he wanted for Lauri; she deserved so much more.

Rosy shared his frustrations, particularly when this all but barred them away. "Those are ridiculous expectations," she said without holding back. "She has done nothing to prove herself a threat, let alone to justify being locked away. She's supposed to be my assistant and she can't do that if she's being confined to the dungeons. It seems rather preposterous that we are not able to make our own decisions on whether or not she's seen as dangerous to be around. If there was even a malicious bone in her body - which there isn't - I'm quite certain we'd have seen it by now when we were in much more perilous situations already."

“That, Miss Crosse, is a case for another day and another court. Lauri Blair is lucky to be alive.” Mr. Harlow closed his work box and set it aside. “You’re welcome to make an appeal for an extension, but don’t be surprised if it gets rejected.” He frowned. “This is the way things have always been, Miss Crosse. I doubt much will change because one mage out of hundreds of thousands is nice.”

Rosalie's lips pursed together in defiance, a look she and Cory would come to hope over the years not to see frequently on young Amelie. "That is to assume that she is an exception, Mr. Harlow. Of all the mages you've ever met, has there been a circumstance of knowing the individual before finding out they're an Almaeri user? Or does the notion that we're pre-judging based on an expected stereotype for a sleeve they happen to fit into without taking each in a case by case basis? As wonderful as Lauri is, I do not believe she is a unicorn in this aspect, sir."

Mr. Harlow hummed and squinted in thought, dusting off an old memory from his vast shelves. “I did see upon the shore, it was my daughter fair. Tis then my First and only mate, skewered me with a glare. He hath raised his hand, and it did glow, a fiendish ray of blue— that man I knew, a brother too—took from me my life and you.” The old sailors song, of a First Mate who was every ounce and measure of an honorable man, turned on his Captain. “Yes, I do know that one, and it didn’t end well.” Mr. Harlow shrugged, taking a look at Lauri who shivered in her husband's arms. “Not to say I believe her song is ended, or that it will end in tragedy….” The old man splayed his hands as if to ask the Fates what he could possibly do about it. “Perhaps she is a Unicorn, Miss Crosse. There is a story of the Last Unicorn, alone in the world.” He stood up from his seat to go to his cabin.

Cory furrowed his brows. “Didn’t she end up finding more? Didn’t unicorns flood the world again?”

Mr. Harlow turned to the young man, and he wouldn’t admit if he smiled or not. “Did she now? Well, isn’t that something….” Mr. Harlow hobbled down the hall. The weird man, strange and grim, yet unorthodox, did not fit the expectations of the usual Hunter.

No one seemed to enjoy Mr. Harlow's tale to tell, a few even shifting. None of them wanted to think of Lauri in such a way, particularly not that she'd do harm to any of them. Oliver coiled his hold tighter around his Lamb, placing his lips on her temple. They could issue any court order they wanted to, but none would damper his trust and adoration for her.

"He's an odd one, isn't he?" Gordon commented aloud, shaking his head while they were left in their own familiar company.

"Is one way to see him," Andriy spoffed. Even if he wasn't being quite as stern as he could and was only delivering the guidelines, that didn't mean the Ukrainian had to be a fan of the man who had taken Lauri to the source of unfair pain.

"So, is the Fox gonna find his way through that legal mumbo jumbo?" Annabelle asked, nodding at the documents Wesley had been handed. She had to imagine if anyone could do it, he would.

Wesley took his eyes off of the empty hall and looked at Annabelle. “The Fox has found himself in a maze— perhaps. Time will tell if I find a way out.” He gestured for Inara to follow him. “We should get sleep. We have a long flight ahead of us.” When his wife stood up Wesley said to Lauri and Oliver, “It seems there are no restrictions about the flight, at least. Have a cabin to yourselves.”

Rosy's frown had yet to leave her face from the reveal of all the guidelines they were expected to follow. It didn't seem fair to do this to her. Even knowing now that Lauri was a mage, she was still Lauri. Her Lauri Loo. And nothing in the world was going to make her see the Lamb as anything else. Sad chocolate eyes fell on the Blair's as she let her head rest on Cory's shoulder, a million thoughts going through her head.

"I think we will do so, Wesley," Oliver quietly agreed, knowing they needed some time alone. "Tu vas bien marcher, mon Amour?" His hold had yet to move from her, though he wouldn't rise until she was ready.

“Oui,” Lauri sniffed, easing up with Oliver to make their way to the private cabin they normally chose to use when on this jet. Sleep, though troubled, came easier than it had the last few days. Neither untangled the hold on the other the whole night.

The other couples seemed ready to follow the example of Wesley and Inara, Everest and Ellie in particular eager for a chance to speak in private. This was an unusual situation, no doubt, and one that would need to be approached carefully. They accepted John back, wishing everyone a good evening before retiring to their cabin.

Annabelle shared a distaste for the situation. Sure, mages were vile scum, but this was Lauri, someone they knew, lived with, and hunted with. She was unlike any mage they'd ever met before. "Let's head out, Bunny," she nudged Yonten. Jinpa was likely in bed so it was too late for another call anyways.

“Yeh,” Yonten agreed quietly, draping an arm across Annabelle on their way to their designated cabin. Exhausted emotionally and physically, they were likely to spend another night entwined in calm contemplation for comfort rather than a torrid of energetic tumbling. All the while they lay, the Tibetan pondered the inevitable question of his view of mages. This was no different from Diki. She left in silence, unable to rest, deeply disturbed by the unknown shift happening in her psyche.

Cory eventually prompted Rosy to come to bed too. They needed rest. Tomorrow would prove a strain on their emotions when Lauri had to descend to the depths of the dungeons. Not to mention discussing the changing mood among those of Avostoska. Well, for most. Wesley clearly didn’t give the impression he had been affected like the rest. Making an allowance for people like Oliver or Rosy or Inara, to please them in regards to Lauri, did not mean his foundational principles changed. An argument based in emotion did not have influence over him to make such a dramatic reevaluation of his philosophical stance; a mage is a mage.

With the couples disbursed and relieved of any expectations for the night, Gordon, Joao, and Andriy also decided to retire from the lounge. Rather than separate to their own individual cabins though, a detour into Joao's personal space was made, thankfully much larger than when they'd done the same on the Swallow. While talk was kept brief, the three decided that they'd need to be mindful of their romantic discretions. Even if they'd been found innocent that day, an additional summons to the court for their lady loves wouldn't bode well.

The three also seemed to share a quiet belief that despite the undeniable facts of her being a mage, Lauri posed little threat to any of them. Even if they lacked sufficient evidence, it seemed the same was felt of Natalia, Amalia and Alassiel. Until they had that evidence, enough to convince years of traditional hunters of no danger from any of the women, they'd have to be extra careful in how they interacted and spoke, less they draw unwanted attention

Sunday July 28th, 2019​

Hours slipped by like an insidious time snake. One moment Lauri and Oliver were soaking in the days they lost, and the next they were landing on the airstrip in Avostoska. This time the welcome felt cold. Lauri left a guest and returned a prisoner. Reluctant, but motivated by concern for the trouble she might cause others, Lauri walked with Oliver and the others out to the castle entrance. Mr. Harlow wasn’t far behind the couple.

Stopping just inside the castle, Wesley turned to the Blair’s and Mr. Harlow. “This is where we part.” He gave Mr. Harlow the codes and directions to Lauri’s cell. “At this point, as it states in the documents, none of the guests or residents of the castle can interact with Lauri. You may say your farewells.”

Most gathered around to give Lauri a goodbye, even those who might have had more pronounced views on mages. Everest offered an encouraging pat on her back while Ellie promised they'd keep an eye on her. To her, in that position she would want to know she was not being abandoned.

Annabelle, who kept at Yonten's side, offered a half smile to her. "It's gonna be alright." Words she didn't know if she could hold up, but that she hoped would be true.

Andriy didn't hold back in taking an embrace from Lauri; mage or not, she was his friend. "Just be strong, розумна дівчина," he urged softly, a sad smile on his face when he did pull away.

Right behind him, Joao pulled her into a strong embrace, arms coiling about her and lifting her smaller frame off the ground with ease. "Sim, Andriy right. Just hang in," the Brazilian murmured before releasing her from the mountain's hold.

Rosy took the chance to pull Lauri into a tight hug the moment she was on solid ground once more. "We won't leave you, Lauri. I swear it," she whispered as tears once more were coursing down her cheeks. Anger at the world and how they viewed her friend and frustration that without endangering her they couldn't do anything besides comply. "You won't get out of being our guardian that easily." A sad joke in a sad moment, but it was all she could say to keep herself from crumbling once more.

“That’s right,” Cory said, his voice wavering. He joined them with his arms circling around the two of them. They would miss her more than they could say, and she couldn’t describe the depth of emptiness that hollowed out her soul knowing they were all so close and yet so far.

“I should hope not. I must be there to teach Amelie how to beat Cory in Smash Bros,” Lauri spoffed sadly through tears. Her tone failed to keep light.

The Lambs resolve to be brave in the face of impending isolation began to chip as she had given smiles and nods to Ellie and Everest. Her forced upturn weakened when Yonten and Annabelle spoke of a hopeful sentiment. Inara’s soft squeeze of her hand made her heart quicken. Lauri’s face broke out in a genuine expression of sadness of loss when Andriy’s and Joao readily pulled her in, which only deepened when Rosalie embraced her. Here, in the arms of her sister, she knew she would not face leaving with grace.

Lauri turned to Oliver and held him to her as if she might unlock her chest and keep him in her heart. “Je penserai à toi chaque jour et chaque nuit, mon Amour.”

"Oh, mon doux Agneau. Je ne pourrais pas exister sans penser à toi," he murmured back, soaking in her presence as if she were the last drops of sun before a cold, grey winter pulled him under. There was an ache in his chest, though one of someone reaching in between his ribs and prying out his still beating heart, only to tell him she'd be placed in a cage beneath his feet. "S'il vous plaît, ne perdez jamais espoir et foi en moi, mon amour. C'est tout ce que je vous demande."

“J'ai confiance en toi, mon Lion; mon Amour.” Lauri murmured through her tears. They exchanged meaningful affection, communicating everything they meant to one another.

Mr. Harlow gestured for Lauri to part from Oliver. “Come now...It will have to happen.”

Lauri nodded in understanding, though her body tensed. Her fingers did not leave their hold on her husband easily. Lauri peeled away from Oliver like the tacky sides of duct tape stuck together being pulled apart. Once she left go she felt adrift in the unknown. All that anchored her to the shores of sanity were eyes of grey mist. Those deep wells of love kept on her, and she on them, until the elevator doors shut. It wouldn’t be long for them to bring Lauri to her prepared cell. It looked far more like a room. They would later learn that it, not-so-coincidentally, connected to the same botanical garden to which Molly’s cell had access.

Cory frowned and muttered, “Five years…” He turned to Wesley. “Are you really going to let them take them? And after being put through experiments?”

“You’re welcome to make suggestions,” Wesley said, turning to his younger brother, then to the others. “I’m willing to hear what any of you have to say.”

Inara shook her head. “Look, it’s late. We can get into this at a later time. The children will want to see us, Wes. Not to mention Jinpa will want Anna and Yonten.” That, and Little John and Amelie needed consideration. “We’re not going to stand in the hall debating on what to do. We need sleep….Some more than others.” Inara glanced at Oliver. Neither he nor Lauri would likely have restful nights. “We’d never come to a satisfying conclusion tonight anyway.”

There was an undeniable droop in Oliver's composure the moment Lauri was gone from his sight. Noticing it, Joao had come over and laid a hand gently on his back, an offer of silent support from one man to another if it was needed. "Inara right. Should rest," he encouraged the younger man who was currently the target of many eyes of sympathy. "Come, I walk with you."

Lacking the strength or willpower to even attempt to argue, Oliver nodded and began the numb walk back to their chambers, ones that would never feel the same again. They were empty without Lauri's voice and smile, and the bed was soaked with too many memories that he longed to make more of. Andriy joined him in silent pain of his own, trying to share the same strong façade Joao had but lacking.

"Yeah, let's go find Jin, Bunbun," Annabelle agreed to the Tigress's plan, coiling an arm around Yonten's though there was a certain void where her playfulness normally would be. There was still so much to try and wrap her head around and she didn't even know where to begin. They walked in silence to retrieve their little boy from the other children before carrying him back to their room. All she could think of was the amount of pain she'd feel if it were Yonten or Jinpa in the dungeon. It wasn't as if Lauri had asked for this or to be Awakened.

Rosy, standing close to Cory with Amelie in hold felt nearly as lost as poor Oliver had and shared Cory's frustration. They couldn't really allow Lauri to be put to death, whether in five hours or five years. Frustration was scribbled all over her face as she shook her head. "Let's go to our room," she murmured, unsure just how much sleep they'd be getting between their newborn and the situation. It wasn't until she was up in their chambers that she let loose. "This is completely barbaric, Cory. We simply can't let this happen." Tears had started up again but she struggled to distract herself with changing Amelie before bringing her to bed for a feeding.

Grabbing tissues for Rosy, as well as wipes and a plastic bag Rosy forgot in her distress, Cory came to her side to assist her. “I know, Puddin’. At least we have time to plan, right?” He offered as encouragement. “The court ruled in our favor once, maybe they can do it again. They’ve seen Lauri. They’ve heard of our experiences. Maybe we can make a reform.”

Accepting the tissue and trying to somewhat dry her own eyes, Rosy shook her head. "I don't know. I'd like to think that was possible, but when has a hunter ever just been fine with a mage existing? Look at Theo and his family. We have very little evidence that they are mages and none that they have done anything malicious or harmful, yet Wesley and the others are perfectly content sentencing them all to death and why?" With Amelie changed she settled in for a feeding session, cradling her close. "Lauri didn't ask to be Awoken; she didn't even know she was. Everyone who has ever been Awakened had it done by someone else, and we know all too well that can be without the recipients approval. Why do we condemn them for something they couldn't control?"

Cory gathered the changing mat, the diapers, and the other odds and ends while Rosalie talked. He nodded intermittently, murmuring acknowledgements to let her know he was listening. Once he finished clearing the stuff away he began prepping for bedtime. “They’re fearful. I know I’ve been fearful. It’s only been since Molly came that I’ve even considered the possibility mages are really humans.” He pulled out her nightgown and set it aside for her. Then he got out his clothes. “I think you said once that maybe we’ve only been seeing the bad ones because it’s our job to find that kind of activity. I don’t know, but what if we need to bring out the nice ones somehow?” Cory grabbed what they needed to brush their teeth. “Maybe we need to be the ‘Last Unicorns’ of this situation; flood them with proof of good mages. It has to start somewhere. Even if it means risking their lives against the community. It would take brave people, willing to die...” He started in his and gave Rosy the floor.

Despite their emotional discussion, only a few minutes of feeding had been needed before Amelie was sound asleep. Tucking her in her bassinet, Rosy followed Cory into the bathroom and changed into her nightgown. "That's a lot to ask of anyone, even those with little to risk don't usually embrace the idea of dying," she pointed out as she washed the grime of travel off her face. "And like you said, we don't usually find mages if they're not acting out one way or the other. How would we go about finding our unicorns if we don't know where to look?"

Rinsing his mouth, Cory said, “Well, if we’re talking myth, there are a few options. Most involve a pure-hearted, chaste young woman who calls out to them. They are lured in by her unblemished soul. None of us quite fit that description.” He washed his face and dried it. “But thankfully our ‘unicorns’ don’t need that to be lured. Maybe it takes just one of their own?”

Knock, knock.

Cory gestured to Rosy that he would get this— she could finish up. He came to the bedroom door and opened it to find the hallway empty, save for a rectangular package on the floor an inch thick and no more than six inches long. Curious, Cory bent down and picked it up. He turned this way and that and didn’t know what to think. “Hey Rosy, look…” he said, as he came to her in their bed. “This was at the door.”

They peeled away the brown paper and found within a lilac leather book, but upside down and turned around. Rosalie corrected it, opened it up, and a slip of paper fell. Cory held it up and read the page and paragraph it indicated them to go to. Without checking the title, they eagerly went to the specified section and read the following:

“The true secret in being a hero lies in knowing the order of things. The swineherd cannot already be wed to the princess when he embarks on his adventures, nor can the boy knock on the witch's door when she is already away on vacation. The wicked uncle cannot be found out and foiled before he does something wicked. Things must happen when it is time for them to happen. Quests may not simply be abandoned; prophecies may not be left to rot like unpicked fruit; unicorns may go unrescued for a very long time, but not forever. The happy ending cannot come in the middle of the story.”

Cory hummed in thought, his eyes flicking to the small title printed on nearly every page of the book. He murmured in some astonishment, “The Last Unicorn.”

Rosy's brows had furrowed together when he'd presented the package and didn't relax as they read along the passage. She understood it's meaning, but just how did that help them just then. Curious as to who had sent it to them, she let out a small sigh, letting her head fall on Cory's shoulder. "Well, our unicorn better not be left unrescued for very long," she muttered. "Who do you think left it?"

"I have no idea, but it's got to be recorded by the cameras." Cory said, shifting into a more comfortable position with his beloved alongside him. "I'll have a check soon....It's certainly really specific to what we've talked about."

"Very specific, especially to what Harlow had brought up," she agreed, coming to rest comfortably on his chest. Months of growing would slowly be subsiding, though she already found the simple act of cuddling to be comfortable once again and not a strain on either of them. "Though I can't imagine he goes around traveling with books to give out to gifts when he's doing the duties of the court. But who knows." Turning chocolate eyes up to him, she couldn't help but look sad. "If that were you, down in the dungeons or being forced to swallow that poison...I don't know what I would do with myself..."

Cory shuddered to even imagine it. “I doubt I would have fared any better than Oliver, if you were in Lauri’s position.” He knew his Bro Brew brother would need him in this troubling time. “I want to check on him tomorrow.” It was likely he would do so everyday. “You and our daughter are my world. I could never truly live without you. Life would become a droll and joyless place.” Cory felt a drop in his stomach. This was, doubtless, no different than how Micha must feel. “We have to do something. I don’t know what, it something must be done...Before anything terrible happens.”

Hearing just how thoughtful he was brought a wave of pride to Rosy's heart. The man she would marry and father of her child was a good man, a caring man, and one who refused to stand by while injustice blared her ugly horn. They would be a part of shaping not only their daughter in this mold, but perhaps even the future. "I think he will need you," she nodded solemnly. "But whatever we do, we need to be careful and quick. I don't want Lauri to lose her mind, or worse, no doubt from what Dr. Cunti has in mind."

“Yes, that does concern me...So do these agents. From what it sounds like, their reported observations could potentially influence the High Court to adjust the expectations when they do their monthly review. We will have to be diligent.” Cory gave Rosalie a kiss to her temple. “We’ll need our energy if we mean to be successful. Let’s get sleep.” Cory pulled up the book they received. “And I want to read this with you...Something tells me it’s important.”

Restlessness lingered for those who were most affected in the coming days. Diki helped Cory and Rosalie with Amelie since Lauri’s imprisonment. She had, strangely, become quite subdued. Often found in contemplative thought. Cory had worried she was going to be a ‘verbose’ temporary replacement. One that gave him trouble or threats. Instead she barely spoke, did what she could, and watched Cory and Rosalie with interest. Whatever was internally going on, they didn’t know. Cory was just thankful the ‘demon’ was being an ‘angel’ right now.

Cory made sure to be at Oliver’s side when he could. It took time to coax the weary Lion to simply eat with him and Rosalie. No one in the dining hall had seen Oliver for meals. They rarely, if ever, saw him out. Word around was that he stopped work completely. Cory did his best to visit as often as he could, each day gaining a small bit of Oliver back— enough to get him to sit with Rosy and himself when they could, though they knew not to expect any vibrancy of his old self.

Though she knew she was in no way nearly as impacted as Oliver was with his wife held in a cage (no amount of plush accommodations could hide the truth of her containment), Rosy was sharing his painful endurance of Lauri's absence. On occasions when she walked through the halls, passing the tea room had painful memories that would bring her to tears. It got to the point where she was in their chambers more often than naught, finding it easier than being overwhelmed with how badly she missed her dear friend.

Rosy’s attention was focused on Amelie as she and Cory fell into their roles as parents, soon finding a distraction in capturing little moments of the tiny babe first experiencing the world. Early morning feedings, watching as she slowly began to see the world and her reactions, and a day when Cory had fallen asleep holding her in his arms. They were all little glimpses of the life Rosy had wanted Lauri to be a part of, and was determined that at some time she would get to at least somewhat experience, even if recorded.

What updates they got about Lauri’s condition were veiled in everyday conversation so as not to draw attention from Mr. Harlow, though they couldn’t say he would be trouble. Still, it was practice for when they had to deal with unknown agents.

They learned Lauri went through her first ‘experiment’. It involved harmless tests in regard to her abilities. They discovered that she had an incredible affinity towards animals. Not quite a huge surprise, but fascinating all the same. To go about the experiment Wesley brought all manner of creatures to her. So far none failed to make a friendly connection. The number of familiars at one time reached up to twenty before Lauri experienced fatigue. This topic alone brought up many questions. How did familiars work? They were some kind of closely bonded creature who shared thoughts and feelings subtly, and who could share hearing and vision. Could an animal ‘leave’ the bond by choice? Yes, and they did so off and on for personal reasons. Did they remain loyal after breaking the connection? So far no. Lauri, thankfully, was curious about this too. She submitted to the tests out of a desire to understand herself. Mr. Harlow said nothing against any of the projects. He often did little in regard to the people of Avostoska. Once or twice Mr. Harlow found himself in deep discussion with Jada Snowden, but that was it.

At this time Oliver began to notice that magenta flowers were being bundled and piled on the border of his window sill. Sometimes the wind blew them off. Once or twice he swore he saw a tiny mouse just turn away after setting one down. It didn’t take long for more to replenish the lost ones. After some light investigation he discovered they were called ‘Kalmia Angustifolia’, commonly called ‘Sheep-Laurel’.

2A1D5826-68D6-45C3-9FDD-4D64D7572FEA.jpeg

On a particularly difficult and emotional night, Oliver actually caught sight of the mouse that Lauri had helped come with another flower to place with the others. When the mouse set the blossom down and looked up, it perked. The mouse set its paw against the glass and leaned against it, its nose pressed slightly up.

Having just finished his regular session of picking at food and digesting enough to keep his body going, the Lion was watching the setting sun with his somber face, the mouse was a welcomed distraction. Stepping closer, he placed a finger lightly on the glass. "Hello there, little lad," he spoke quietly so he wouldn't be spooked. "Are you trying to bring a little color to me while she's gone?"

His voice caught on emotions that lumped in his throat, turning for a moment to turn to his plate. A bun he'd taken a single bite of crumbled easily into his hand before he turned back to the window. "I must admit that they have helped some, though having her gone is like feeling my heart wither inside me, day by day. It feels as if I mourn the living, which I did not think was possible," he murmured, slowly opening the window just enough that the crumbs could be set on the sill. A lengthy exhale brought him back to more stability in his tone. "I'm sure this is something you will not understand, but if you see her, please do look after her. At least until I can."

The mouse accepted the crumb, nibbling on it gratefully. Once his fingers were licked clean he looked up at Oliver’s last words and closed one eye. He kept it closed as he began to arrange the petals of the flowers. It took a bit, but eventually Oliver saw a crude spelling of ‘I will’ laid across for him to read. That is, until the wind picked up and the magenta wafers floated away. The mouse seemed annoyed that his work was disrupted.

Misty grey watched the mouse as it moved about in a curious manner. When the message appeared his jaw dropped slightly, tears peeking out the corners of his eyes. "Thank you," he breathed, a small part of him wanting to feel that he hadn't just imagined what had happened. Could that be his beloved Lamb? Or was the exhaustion of restless nights and heartbreak that were finally getting to him? Either way, each night would find the window sill a focus of his attention going forward, crumbs of bread, cheese and occasionally a tiny berry in a return offering for the magenta flowers.

Although unwelcome, Mr. Harlow’s leniency gave them some peace. They learned he was a preferred presence compared to the agent the High Court sent to replace him. Cory was just reading another bit of the ‘Last Unicorn’ with Rosalie when they were told of the arrival of the official agent. “...We are not always what we seem, and hardly ever what we dream.” BING! Cory took up his phone. A frown pulled down his lips. “The agent is here.”

“Only one way to find out!” Cory said, the idea giving him motivation to move. He gingerly picked up his baby in a now practiced swoop, while the other took the diaper bag. “Mind if you get the blanket?” He nodded to the soft sheep’s hide that Amelie fell asleep on; a cloud as soft as a mother’s love.

Rosy had to grin at his enthusiasm, a welcome change of pace to the somber experience of late. Picking up the blanket, she followed him toward the door exiting their chambers. "You know, I've always found it rather infectious when you get excited about something," she chuckled.

Along the way to see Wesley the couple bumped into Jada Snowden. From the looks of it she had just delivered Lottie to her next lesson. It took quite a bit to convince her to go, since she missed Kaylee’s company. Most of the time Kazumi or Hye did it. Today they were busy with Jasper and Kit. “Good afternoon, Miss Crosse and Lord Cromwell.”

“Hey Miss Snowden,” Cory gave a smile and a nod. He couldn’t do much else, since he held Amelie.

“Off to meet the new agent?”

“Yeah...I hope this one isn’t an asshole.” Cory gave a shrug. “But who knows?”

Jada nodded solemnly. “Yes, Mr. Harlow was not so bad. I didn’t expect that. Not from his grim manner— but, as they say,” She adjusted one of the many thin braids behind her ear, “We are not always what we seem, and hardly ever what we dream.” Jada tucked her hands behind her back and made off. “Have a good evening!”

"Oh, good evening," Rosy managed to smile and nod in return, though there was no hiding the surprise on her face as Jada walked down the hallway. Turning to Cory in disbelief, her brows furrowed together in thought. "That's...quite the quote for her to randomly decide was fitting, don't you think?"

Cory blinked once, realizing it sounded too familiar. They had just read that line not long ago. He couldn’t figure it. “True…” He began a thoughtful walk with his lady love. “Well maybe it’s just coincidence? I mean, Jada seems like just an ordinary caregiver.”

"There isn't much ordinary about our lives, dear love of mine," Rosy said with a chuckle as they continued down to the Great Commons. "And need I remind you that she's also still bested your brother with that phone of hers. Maybe there is more to Miss Snowden than meets the eye."

Cory chuckled, giving Rosy’s cheek a peck. “First of all, Jada’s phone is crafted by an unknown tech-guy. So it’s that person who bested Wes. Second, I thought I heard him saying he was close. Any day now.” But all that aside, Cory did have to concede. “Can’t say you’re wrong about our lives not being ordinary. Maybe she is more than she seems…” And quite like the quote too.

Just as the two were a hallway down they merged with Wesley and Inara. “Hey guys.”

“Rosy, Cory— good to see you.” Inara had, truthfully, not seen them often since the trial. Because of this she fawned over Amelie a bit while the others talked.

“How’s Oliver?” Wesley asked.

“Not well. I was actually wondering if you wouldn’t mind making a holo-version of him. Seeing this agent guy might be upsetting, you know?” Cory studied his brother's face.

“Hmm, perhaps that would be wise.” Wesley brought out his phone. In a few clicks the holonodes in the castle projected the image of Oliver. It sauntered alongside them, smiley and carefree. Adjustments were made to portray a somber and sad mood. “How’s that then?”

“It will do.” Cory frowned, more for the fact that this was the reality. “Who is the agent? Do you know?”

Wesley nodded and scoffed with a tone that conveyed that the year was getting longer by the day. “Benjamin Carlyle.”

HoloOliver seemed like he'd be able to pass, especially if this meeting wouldn't take more than a few minutes. Rosalie was distracted from wondering if he'd be convincing when the name was brought up by Wesley. "Carlysle? Isn't...isn't Ben the one who Annabelle was engaged to?" She was pretty certain in her memory not failing her, though in this circumstance she truly hoped she was recalling it wrong. That or the family was very unoriginal in their name choices.

“Yes, unfortunately.” Wesley ran a hand through his hair.

Cory blinked. “Wait, isn’t he the guy Yonten said if he ever met he’d smash his face?”

“Yes...”

“Oh.”

“‘Oh’ is right,” Wesley sighed. “I’ve spoken with the both of them. I don’t intend for this to be a shock. We don’t know what kind of report Ben will give the Court if either Yonten or Annabelle lash out.” He paused with them at the door. “Let’s keep things as calm as possible.”

"Easier said than done,"Rosy murmured, only knowing that Yonten wasn't the only one in the castle with a certain disapproval of Benjamin Carlysle. She could only hope that he'd primarily be in the dungeons and away from a vengeful Tibetan.

Entering the Great Common, they found they weren't the first to arrive. Ellie and Everest were already seated in their usual place, John nestled in Ellie's arms mostly to keep her preoccupied. Baby blue eyes were narrowed and staring at the back of the foreign figure currently facing the hearth. She couldn't say her sister was perfect, but she sure as hell hadn't deserved that man in her life. Less familiar with the situation, Andriy and Joao had taken up armchairs nearby, ready for yet another chapter in their watchful new lifestyle. Gordon was standing close to them, fully aware of just who this man was after hearing Mrs. Crosse's very verbose disapproval that had lasted for a good period after news of his arrival came from Wesley. In fact it seemed all they were missing was their dragon and bunny as Rosy and Cory took their seats.

Only once he turned did Andriy realize he recognized the man before them. With everything that had happened to Alassiel later that night, he'd understandably forgotten Ben's name. What he hadn't forgotten was the man's face nor his wife. He sunk into his chair, hoping he too wouldn't be recognized as the man who had danced with a married man's wife.

Turning from the fireplace, their newest agent flashed a flawless smile to the arrivals, extending a hand toward Wesley. "Ah, Lord Von Helsing, fascinating to finally meet you, despite the circumstances that are less than in your favor." His chiseled features bore quite the pleasant appearance, although a slight twitch in the corner of his lip could be seen.

D9799D4F-CBE4-4E51-9AD4-4849CC3CC37A.png

Without skipping a beat Wesley engaged the handshake. “Mr. Carlysle, I can honestly say the same,” he said with a smile to match. Not that Ben would know why. In truth, Wesley vaguely knew about Ben. What he was ‘fascinated’ by was how well Annabelle and Yonten would take this arrival. “This is my wife, Inara.” Wesley gestured to the Tigress.

Normally able to tap into her training Wesley insisted on, after everything that had happened so far Inara lacked the energy to put on a facade. “I see you made it here in one piece.” Inara made no mention if that was good or not. She didn’t stay still to shake hands. The Tigress crossed her arms and paced twice beside her husband.

Transitioning, Wesley motioned to Cory and Rosy. “My brother Cory, his fiancée Rosalie, and their child.” He would leave it for them to introduce Amelie.

Cory took advantage of holding the baby long enough. He shifted the child to Rosalie to hold, stepping forward to make a clear divide between them. “Good evening.” He gave a less than amiable handshake. Cory didn’t move aside for Ben to approach Rosy. “We’re glad to see the jet works well and fast.” Because wouldn’t they want their equipment in working order?

“And of course, that there is Oliver. Forgive him, he’s not ready for the world right now. Obligation demands his presence unfortunately.” Wesley knew the meeting wouldn’t end until he agent saw all of the accused. None of them made a move to leave just yet.

Rosy was glad when she didn't need to speak directly to the man that she shared a disdain for. There was no excuse for infidelity, and even if she had a rough exterior, Annabelle hadn't deserved to be treated so. At Cory's introduction, Rosy only gave a curt nod, focusing her attention soon after on Amelie.

Everest followed Cory and Wesley's stance to make the introductions for his family. "Everest Crosse. My wife, Eleanor."

"Oh, quite familiar with you, Mr. Crosse, and I've seen Ellie on multiple occasions, though it's been a few years now," Ben turned his attention to them. He clearly had no false pretenses on how he would be accepted in Avostoska, though it didn't deter him. In fact, some might have sworn he seemed to be delighted with the nearly hostile looks he was receiving.

"Some might say not long enough," Ellie spoke through tight lips, barely keeping herself refrained.

He chuckled in amusement. "That they might."

Everest stepped back in, less his Phoenix lose tolerance on the first day. "And these are our personal assistant and two close colleagues; Gordon Davis, Joao Santos, and Andriy Manhko."

Ben had slipped his hands into the pockets of his trousers when it became apparent that Everest was not offering a handshake. His brows did perk on the last name though, taking a step closer toward Andriy. "Ah yes, you're the young man who was dancing with my wife at the Independence Day celebration in Maine, aren't you?"

Oh dear, the last thing they needed was more reason for him to scrutinize then. "I, uh. She ask me," the Ukrainian tried to say though his confidence wavered.

The door opened just then as the last two residents in question arrived, crystalline eyes falling on the man in the center of the room. "Unfortunate when you can't keep someone's attention, don't you think, Benjamin?" Annabelle asked with an unbridled venom in her tone, keeping her place firmly at Yontens side. Jinpa had been sent off to play with the Von Helsing children, just in case things did go sour.

"Oh Anna," her name rolled off Ben's tongue as he abandoned his questioning of Andriy and stepped toward the newest arrivals. "I can't say I've ever had that problem. Though dare I say, you seem to have changed since we last met."

A dry spoff and narrowed eyes were quick to tell him she wasn't about to play his game. "Marriage will do that to a woman."

BAM! Yonten’s fist struck out like a viper. His hit landed Benjamin’s fine nose. Diki flanked her brother, ready to jump Ben if he retaliated. “I’ll make it your problem, bitch.” Yonten stepped forward. He planned on several more blows accompanied by expletives in two languages.

“Fuck.” Wesley bluntly protested. He grabbed Yonten and jerked his childhood besty back two steps while muttering in Thai that they were already on thin ice.

Inara and the rest couldn’t say they weren’t pleased. Cory feigned concern, failing to hide small delight. It was only the HoloOliver who remained quite solemn and reminded Yonten of just what this man was here for, prompting the Tibetan not to press his assault.

The searing pain that shot up into his skull was enough for Ben to stand down while cradling his face. It also gave time for most of them to compose themselves and hide the joy they felt to see the sucker punch he deserved. Annabelle was one who didn't even try to hide her delight, crystalline eyes on him once he was seeing straight again. "Oops, should have mentioned that my husband has been eager to meet you for some time," she clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth, arms crossed over her chest. "Might want to put some ice on that, Benny, though I'm sure there's plenty still around your heart."

"God, still just as cruel as ever, Anna," Ben murmured, clearly struggling to keep himself composed. "And in the face of assault on an agent of the High Court-"

"Can it, Ben. Add it to your report and just hope that you don't turn corners into more fists while you're here," she cut him off. "My Bunny might have gotten his hit in, but I've got 5 years of revenge that have been brewing. I'll face the court over that if I have to."

"Annabelle," Ellie warned lightly, though she didn't rise to intervene. "Mr. Carlysle is here to do his job and we can leave him to that. I'm sure there will be plenty of other occasions to...make amends."

In Thai, Wesley cautioned Yonten on not losing self control. A mutter of agreement back did little to settle the Fox’s mind, but would do for now. The Tibetan draped his arm across Annabelle’s shoulders. He slowly raised his finger at Ben. His black, depthless eyes dared him to say something, dared him to try something: Give me an excuse, muddafuka. I have been to jail and I don’t mind returning.

Before anything could get further out of hand, Wesley said, “Alright, well, I don’t know about you, Mr. Carlysle, but I think it’s about time we headed down to the dungeons. Follow me.”

Everyone else left at their discretion. Inara didn’t move until Ben and Wes were out of sight, at which point she smirked and gave Yonten a nod of approval. Cory may or may not have given the Tibetan a high-five. Though, Cory did have to say, “Just make sure this is about it...He could really screw with us.”

Everest had to agree with Cory. "Yeah we probably shouldn't make that a habit, regardless of how much better he looks with knuckles in his mouth," he nodded. "Last thing we need is them causing shit again and suddenly they're showing up to take Molly and Lauri away."

"I mean if he's gonna cry like a little pussy after one well-deserved punch I'll be happy to tell the high court why he had it coming," Ellie spoffed, rising with John in her arms.

Annabelle couldn't say she was disappointed. Rather, that flying fist set off a spark of excitement in her, one that enjoyed seeing such a protective aura toward her, even in the past. "Say what you wanna say, it's fuckin hot," she brushed off the others, slipping in close and giving him a kiss that was more than just gratitude.

Yonten pulled Annabelle against him, one arm coiled around her waist and the other gripping her hair. Diki chuckled and walked off. Clearly they were done here.

Rosy could feel her cheeks pink as she averted her eyes. "I feel like this is a bad idea of positive reinforcement," she murmured, admittedly recalling a similar thrill when Cory had defeated Tristan at the ball.

Yonten pulled Annabelle against him, one arm coiled around her waist and the other gripped her hair. Diki chuckled and walked off. Clearly they were done here.

“Oh—whoa.” Cory turned away just like his fiancée when Yonten began to get frisky. “Uh, yes, um—. Well, we’ll be off now.” They had dinner coming up and Cory wanted to comfort Oliver and let him know the replacement came in the privacy of their chambers. “Puddin’?” He motioned, grabbing the bag and blanket since she held Amelie.

Rosy was up on her feet without need for another word from Cory. Even months of living around them hadn't helped her grow accustomed to their wild love. "Yes, let's go," she agreed with a small giggle, the two departing from the Great Commons.

Much more used to their antics, Ellie and Everest didn't immediately move to leave. "Good to see he's still as much of an ass as he was before," Ellie remarked as she handed their wide awake bundle to Everest.

"Seems full of himself," Joao commented, Gordon sharing that sentiment.

Remembering the dance at the event, Andriy decided to add his few sips of tea. "His wife, Iris, say he still chase skirts and sleep in other beds," he recalled, a light blush on his cheeks. "Felt like she may do the same as revenge."

"Good. Cheaters deserve cheaters," Ellie said with delight as they too went to relax in their chambers before the journey to the dining hall. "Just don't go making a mess or starting the place on fire," she called to the heated couple as they left.

Gordon, having previously expected Yonten and Annabelle to stop before things got too far, was proven wrong. "Oh, uh we should go," he murmured to the other two men, less they become voyeurs to an unexpected show.

The others were right to escape. Yonten stoked the fire he started in Annabelle and he didn’t stop until she was all but consumed— like the blaze of the red of her hair. The two made sure not to damage the Great Common, but they certainly made a mess!

~ooo~​

Wesley waited to speak until he and Ben were out of earshot. “I hope this is coincidence, Mr. Carlysle. I would hate for anyone among the Judges to have sent you here to get your face smashed in— I did tell Yonten not to lose his temper, if that helps.” They turned another corner, and this time no fists were waiting. “We hope your time here will be strictly professional.”

A spoff came from Ben, ignoring the lingering stinging sensation in his bones. "Professional? That's quite rich, Lord Von Helsing. I'm well aware of everything that transpired during the trial and since. You have quite the full plate you're dealing with, and if you ask me, keeping such unsavory company will be what causes that plate to topple, spill, and shatter."

Listening with respect, Wesley mused at the mention that he had ‘unsavory’ company present. His response didn’t make it clear if the Fox referred to Ben or the others. “Well you’ll only be here for a month, I’m sure we can manage.” Wesley stepped into the elevator and handed Ben his keycard. “This is programmed with all the necessary areas related to your job here. You will find a route for the exit directly from the dungeons, but no code to bring you back up the elevator. That, you will need my explicit permission.” It was the same for Mr. Harlow, but he had been pleasant enough to earn it. Wes didn’t feel the need to say so. “Your meals down here can be taken in your chambers. The doctor often does the same. If you happen to have a rapport with her, you two may eat in the small dining room.”

Wesley went on to inform Ben of what else to expect from being down below. Most of which concerned how to get food, how to request packages or send mail, what the call-maid button was used for, and so forth. By the time they got to the cells concerning Molly and Lauri, Wesley mentioned that, while Ben had certain rights given by the Court— daily examination of the patient in person, being present to observe the experiments—he need not employ them, since they had video and audio of the two he could review at the end of the day.

As per the protocol, Wesley brought Benjamin to Lauri and Molly’s cells. They were side-by-side. First Wes prepared for the encounter with Molly by activating the comfortable tech fetters around her wrists. They gently linked and guided her to attach to the designated corner where she sat, secured. They walked into a room, which was like the chambers above. “As you can see, Molly is quite docile and barely responsive. She probably doesn’t need to be restrained for visits, but we do so out of caution.”

Mostly listening while Welsey spoke, Ben was wise enough to take everything with a grain of salt. He knew and had expected a sense of cold professionalism from him, and had no false pretenses coming into the position. A new sort of enthralled gaze fell over him as they entered the cell. "So this is the Seer you've captured and are hiding from the world. Not much to look at, is she? Especially with that God awful brow going on."

Chuckling, Wesley said, “Well she’s not here for her beauty. But let me tell you, that brow is as fierce as Molly herself— more, even. Let’s hope she doesn’t rouse and come at you with a fist. I don’t think your nose can take it.” Wesley walked over to Molly with Ben. The men could very well see her mind was off and away. Those muddy brown eyes looking and not seeing them. “Alright, well, there we have it.” They would get no questions out of her. “Onward.”

The two came out of Molly’s cell. The woman was released from the wall. She began to wander aimlessly again. Wesley stepped with Ben to the door of the cell to the left. Already Ben noticed differences between Molly and Lauri when they walked inside. Unlike Molly, Lauri wore normal clothes. Today she sported a sundress that she had on during a particularly pleasant date with Oliver. Her hair was pulled back and half-up by a clip her husband gave to her. These little things gave her some comfort.

“Lauri, darling, would you please put on the cuffs and sit—or stand, if you like—in the corner?” Wesley asked in a gentle tone.

“Oui….” Lauri replied weakly. She looked no better than Oliver. Pale faced, sorrowful eyes, and lips pulled down.

The Lamb slipped her hands into the fetters and turned, setting her hands against the low of her back. They linked to the chain attached to the wall. Now ‘secure’, Wesley opened the door and walked in with Ben. The room had ample space to walk despite the large bed, desk, shelves of books, closet, and the bathroom.

“Good evening, Lauri. This is Mr. Harlow’s replacement, Mr. Bejamin Carlysle.” Wesley could tell the name rang familiar to her, and it took a moment for her to guess. Lauri didn’t say anything. She was too mentally and emotionally exhausted. Although Wes didn’t miss the spark of disfavor in her hazel eyes.

“Bonsoir Monsieur.” Lauri didn’t care to express any further welcome.

Stepping into her cell, Ben took notice of the amount of contained freedom she was still given. Light eyes followed the room before finding Lauri's form, a place they lingered much longer than was necessary. "Ah, no wonder none of you cared to notice she was a witch. Now she is quite the sight for sore eyes, indeed. What a shameful waste of such a pretty face," his tongue clicked against the roof of his mouth as he shook his head.

“Lauri, you are quite a beauty.” Wesley had to admit it, though he turned to Ben to respond, “I wouldn’t say that was why though. After thorough review there were a lot of coincidences.”

The Lamb didn’t have the presence of mind to be concerned with Ben other than the obvious threat of him as an agent. That alone was enough to feel uncomfortable under his gaze. “I am not a waste,” she managed to say.

Wesley needed his allegiance to the Court to remain unquestioned. He had said as much to Lauri. To be safe from any suspicions, Wesley said, “Of course not, you’re a helpful insight.” The coldness of the point he made did the trick. Wes took a few steps around with Ben, as if observing an animal, and said to the agent, “We’ve had little trouble with her. She’s been compliant with experiments, cooperative with the doctor for check-ups and physicals— an all around pleasant patient.”

Frowning lightly, Lauri murmured, “I do not like being talked about as if I am not here.” She knew the importance of Wesley keeping the facade, but she couldn’t help but feel alienated by it.

Her remarks seemed to draw Ben's attention in more than anything. "Oh? She's got quite the mouth on her, too. Not loud, but also not silent. A gentle stubbornness that likely translates to a feisty little thing," he stowed his hands in his pockets and stepped back from her. "Quite the collection you're amassing, Lord Von Helsing. I'll be interested to see just how they fare."

Guiding Ben out, more so to allow Lauri-- who appeared displeased-- back her mobility, Wesley said, "You'll have ample time to study them while you're here. Come, I have one or two more things to show you."

The men left Lauri and her cuffs came off. The Lamb immediately went to the door to the gardens. She rather not dwell on what was going on. As for the other two, Wesley brought Ben to the control room with double-sided mirrors into the women's cells. With visible hesitation, Ben followed Wesley out of the cell and down to the control space where they could be monitored. It was just as high tech and advanced as one would expect from Wes.

"If you choose not to settle for the video at the end of the day, you may spend your time here. You have access to your regular work, in case you find yourself bored." All this time Wesley had been contemplating what to say in regards to Benjamin's intrigue in Lauri. Nothing that jeopardized their position. "Molly has been allowed to write letters without video. She hasn't done so for some time, but if she does all you need to do is this," Wesley clicked a button which blanked the screens and the mirror, "And, of course, it's fine to do the same if they relieve themselves, or shower."

Ben wasted little time making himself comfortable in the chair just before the control panel, quick to return the images to the screens and mirror. "These are the mages you are holding prisoner and you think it safe to let them go unmonitored? Does that seem wise, Lord Von Helsing?"

“There are a number of seals and blessings to contain them. The audio doesn’t shut off with the video, that’s a different button, so you can still hear them.” Wesley shrugged. “We haven’t had a prison break so far.” He cut coffee eyes on Ben. Out of respect for Oliver he had to make the effort. Even if personally mages were mages and they amounted little more than a fleshlight, he owed Oliver this much. “Personally I don’t see what they could do while taking a shit or scrubbing off grime.” It was the most Wesley could get away with at the time, lest Ben suspect him of sympathy.

Cold blue eyes moved from the screen to examine Wesley more closely. There was a drawn out moment of thought, Ben bridging his fingers so their tips met, a mirror of the Fox in his contemplative state though none would know if it was done out of his own habit or a sign of mockery, less they ask him directly. Finally, he nodded, his hands relaxing to the arms of the chair. "I suppose there isn't much that can be done at that time if they're as well-contained as you claim. And if they aren't, well then there's always the alternative of elimination," he said nonchalantly, letting the chair spin a few degrees in each direction. "I believe this will be suitable accommodations and if for some reason it is not, I'll be certain to let you know, Lord Von Helsing."

Wesley took out a pen coded specifically to this console. He signed in the last permissions for Ben before leaning against the control panel. “About that— you’re authorized to use the sleeping gas. ‘Elimination’ is at my discretion alone until five years is up.” His fingers twirled around the pen. “But yes, they are well contained. We all are, in fact. I can assure you, Mr. Carlylse, that you will be safe and secure within the confines of your designated areas. I trust knowing that I have complete control over every door, camera, operating system, and android gives you comfort.” Wesley gently laid the pen back and stood straight. “I’ll leave you to your work, Mr. Carlysle. I have experiments to attend.”

Mute dissatisfaction could be seen at the reminder that he was in fact there to observe and little more. It was shelved for the time being, a well-practiced smile that was convincing to most. "Of course, Lord Von Helsing. Absolute comfort," he assured with a perk of his brow. Sarcasm was not hidden far beneath his words, though he didn't seem to be phased by this. "I hope you enjoy your experiments." Deciding that was the end of their conversation, he took it upon himself to do just as Wesley had recommended, pulling out a laptop and several documents from the briefcase he'd been toting about, no doubt to summarize his meeting of the residence of Avostoska.

Taking his leave, Wesley adjusted the mental list of what he needed to do. Dinner would be upon them soon. He had a bit of time before then to speak with Annabelle. The Fox padded through his extravagant den, following the whispers and muttering of the staff, to find the wild couple sighing and satisfied after a tumble. Wesley navigated through toppled— yet unbroken—side tables and lounge pillows thrown across the ground. Yonten currently held his beloved beneath a lap blanket against his front.

Wesley mused, “Looks like you had fun.”

“Yeh,” Yonten chuckled. “Wazzup homie? Need something?”

“Actually, I wanted to speak with your dragon for a moment.” Wesley perched on an armchair and rested his ankle on his knee. “Anna, what can you tell me about Ben?”

The pleasant afterglow of their embrace was only slightly dulled by her ex's name. "You mean the obvious fact that he's the scum of the Earth?" she spoffed, rolling her eyes. Still, she knew Wesley was there after more than just that. "Ben's self-centered, self-righteous and a cocky mother fucker. He grew up with a silver spoon in his mouth and demanded gold instead. When we were engaged he was pretty power hungry. Thought marrying into our family was going to help with that, though not enough for him to keep his dick in his pants. Pretty sure his father-in-law is involved with the High Court or council and that's why he's here."

Wesley had at least known about the father-in-law, but the personal information did help paint the picture of the man below. “Hmm...What do you know of his weak-points? Aside from a skirt he can hike.” That would be helpful to exploit. There were plenty of maids willing to throw it down for a bonus in their checks. Some without even needing monetary compensation. “Drugs? Drink? Gambling?”

Annabelle nodded, sitting up slightly beneath the blanket but keeping the blanket over her and Yonten. "He enjoys drinking quite a bit and it's not hard to push him over. Had suspicions about drugs, but he's pretty smart at hiding it. Found a bottle of oxy once but he'd scratched the name off. Couldn't tell you why not the whole label, but he denied it was his."

Tucking that in the back pocket for later, Wesley asked, “How likely would he take advantage of his position here if he got the chance to? Specifically in regards to Lauri. Seems like Molly’s unibrow doesn’t ring his bell.”

"I mean, he's not exactly good at hiding his intentions. If he was willing to chase after her he'd let it be known," she said with confidence. "I really don't foresee her being a mage as stopping him. Pretty sure his type is anyone with a pulse and remotely decent looks. Though who knows if that would go out the window if he was smashed."

Wesley hummed in thought. “Alright, I will keep this in mind.” There were a few ways they could turn the tables on Ben. They just needed to build it up. “Thank you— oh, and dinner will be served soon. Please remember there are children coming.”

Yonten chuckled, pulling Annabelle down to him. They had a little bit of time left. “Don’t let them in here then!”

Getting up, Wesley spoffed, “If you ruin my furniture I will—.”

“I know, I know, you’ll do unspeakable things to me.” Yonten got into position with Annabelle just as Wesley was leaving.

“To you both. And nothing you’d like,” Wesley chuckled.

While the Von Helsings, Pakshi’s, Crosse’s, and others met up for dinner in the Great Hall, Cory and Rosalie took Amelie to their nightly dinner with Oliver. They had a bit of a poop explosion episode after meeting with Ben, so they decided to save the news of the new agent for their mealtime.

The couple knocked on the door of Oliver’s room just as a short warning before Cory eased it open and poked his head in. “Hey man, we’re here.” He held the diaper bag in one hand and the sheep hide in the other.

As he and Rosy entered his chambers, they found Oliver seated in one of the armchairs, holding a book open on his lap. Rosy, who'd been keeping a particularly close eye on him, noticed that it was in fact the same book he'd been holding for the past several nights, and he seemed no further into Murder on the Oriental Express than he had the first time she'd spotted the title. "Oh, evening you two," Oliver greeted them with the same voice, hollow of true enthusiasm, as they'd come to expect. "Pardon me, you three, Miss Amelie."

"Don't forget her. She's been in a fussier mood today, so I'm hoping time with her favorite Lion can smooth that over," Rosy admitted, crossing to him and carefully exchanging the book for an infant in his lap. She'd hoped quietly for a while that just as Amelie had been a distraction for her, the same could be said for their friend.

"Oh, young Amelie, don't ever let them tell you to stop fussing," he said with a chuckle that was nearly genuine, his arms slipping into a cradle that'd been taught to him by Lauri. "Well behaved women seldom make history, and we know you're going to rewrite the books, little one."

Cory set their gear within arms reach by the table. “You bet. She’s got great role models.” He had been writing up a few cases for the humanity of mages— most unfinished, but compelling. He had asked Oliver permission to site him and Lauri. Cory figured it was only fair to give him updates. “Got done with my essay, by the way. Maybe we can read it sometime.” He readied the chairs for the four of them, with a specialized seat for Amelie to nap in or hang out in while they ate, which allowed for Rosy to easily take her out for a feeding too. “C’mere foods coming. Rosy and I saw them coming after us,” Cory said in an encouraging tone.

Oliver stood at Cory's call, bringing Amelie over to her chair and putting extra caution into making sure it was secured and there was no risk she'd spill out. "Yes, I think I'd enjoy hearing it," he agreed with a once more formed smile. "I have no doubt that you'd give Lauri a fair, and still unbiased, take in your writing." Dinner was hardly of any interest to him, though he knew he'd have to eat at least a little bit to keep them from worrying.

Rosalie settled down in her seat, offering a smile as well. "I think he's done a lovely job so far," she agreed. There was a pause while their dinner was presented to them, carefully catered and selected, though she'd been the one to pick Oliver's meals as closely as she could to his tastes. Once they were alone once more, she nodded in his direction. "How are you feeling today?" Gently testing the waters before they revealed the news for the day.

Picking at a piece of bread, he shrugged his shoulders. "I'm feeling, so I suppose that's a good thing, right?"

“Yeah, that’s good.” Cory had learned not to lay thick praise. It might come off too strong. Instead he bobbed his head and kept an eye on Oliver’s meal. Picking at his bread and onion soup wasn’t eating it. It wasn’t until Oliver took a spoon full or two that Cory turned their usual talk to the events of that day. “So uh, some news,” he began, trying to be casual. “Mr. Harlow’s replacement came. Wesley is keeping a very close eye on the guy. He’s got a lot of restrictions.” Cory didn’t know how well Oliver might take the name of the man himself, so he thought he’d soften the blow with that detail. Under the table Cory held Rosy’s hand. “It’s um, uh, Ben Carlyle.” Trying not to dwell on the name, Cory dusted a few more things he knew in there. “Yonten punched him in the face. We all liked that. Annabelle told him off too.”

It took a few moments for the name to sink in with Oliver, putting down his spoon in thought. "Carlysle? That's the guy who she was engaged too, right?" Rosy nodded, shifting uncomfortably at the reminder that someone so vile was under their roof. "No wonder he punched him. I would have done the very same myself." He paused before a thought made him change his mind. "Well...maybe not. I wouldn't want to upset Lauri and I doubt she'd be quite as encouraging as Annabelle was to Yonten."

Rosy had to chuckle, shaking her head. "I don't think she'd stop you from throwing a deserved punch to a man like that's face."

“Yeah, I’d have done it too— if it were Rosy he hurt.” Cory would probably at least give Ben a glare for having done it to Annabelle. And he did. But punching was the right of the mate to the one beloved scorned. “I think the one thing Lauri would want is to know you come out of an encounter like that just fine, if you did bust a jaw.” Feeling relaxed that it hadn’t dragged Oliver’s spirits down, Cory relaxed his tense hold on Rosy’s hand.

Rosy had come to accept Oliver and this new need to speak for Lauri while she wasn't there to speak for herself. She decided it was healthier than when he had refused to speak at all. With him lightened up, they went on to speak lightly while they enjoyed their meal. Oliver was still not eating much, and they could already see his face just beginning to thin. They could only do what they could to offer their support he needed to have, bit by bit.

The rest of the dinner with Oliver went in the usual manner. At the end of it Cory and Rosy parted with Amelie to their room. They discussed his essays, how he planned on presenting the idea, and ways to avoid people like Hillary Cove. The risk was worth it though. If it meant true, real reform. Cory would make that fight. Not everyone agreed. Inara didn’t know if she should show her support. She often contemplated what this meant. Most were hard pressed to admit what they knew each of them began to suspect— mages could really be human. Wesley was one who’s as still wholly unmoved, though he didn’t tell his brother to back down. He merely sat back with interest. If his argument was compelling enough, perhaps even Wes might consider it true.

In the meantime Wesley had his attention elsewhere. Split between killing the Russians and Ben. Once or twice Joao or Gordon or Andriy came up to Wes about meeting with the women again. Each time Wesley said he would think it over, but he wasn’t ready to send them out with more drops just yet. So far none of the men were getting anywhere with Wesley’s help. They would have to venture out on their own. Perhaps feign even feign a hunt. However, none of them knew if their travel records would betray them. The most they could do was probably ask their women to meet them somewhere innocuous to Wesley and hope that the Fox didn’t track any of the girls. Aside from that, the men would have to be satisfied with waiting for Wes’s word.

As for Ben, he fell into a routine pretty quickly. Living in a castle like Avostoska, even in the dungeon, had amazing perks. The cold eyed man with a charming smile began to notice certain patterns. For one, neither Molly nor Lauri were brought in by Conti. Hardly ever. When they did, it was for mild checkups with the girls wearing hospital gowns for modesty.

Molly’s ‘experiments’ were just dosage adjustments. To be fair, they couldn’t do much with her unless she was lucid. Aside from maids coming in to care for her hygiene and— at request from Rosy—pluck her brow how she liked it, there wasn’t much for Ben to see. Lauri was a different case.

The Lamb did her best to keep her mind sharp and sane. She exercised, watched some shows, read a lot, and spent time in the gardens. When Lauri took care of her hygiene and changed clothes, she learned to do so without exposing herself. She wore a thin gown for washing and held up a sheet around her body to change. Lauri couldn’t be sure Ben wasn’t staring.

Problem number Ben noticed for Lauri were the ‘experiments’ they did. Benign, boring, and seemingly pointless. Asking Wes about it set the Fox on a long convoluted trail of thought that made anyone wish they never inquired in the first place. In the end, if pressed, Wes would remind Ben that he wasn’t here for nitpicking. He was here to make sure the guidelines were being followed.

At that point there was little that Ben knew he could do or say about it. After all, he'd read over the court orders dozens of times and knew them front to back. Wesley truly was following them, as obnoxious as it was for a man who wanted so badly for them to step out of line. Even if he thought they were being lenient, there was no demand that the experiments on Lauri be aggressive or cruel.

All this happened within a short period of time. A week went by in August and Wesley felt the mood of Ben shifting towards being a pain in the ass. Before the man could become a nuisance Wesley decided to take advantage of laundry day.

“Now then, any questions?” Wesley asked.

Veronica nodded, “Do we get a raise?”

“Yes,” Wesley said. “And a bonus if either of you find drugs on him. Or anything incriminating, really.”

Polly smiled, spoffing, “How much?”

“Does a thousand sound good?”

“Mm, alright.” The girls shrugged.

“Both of us?” Polly asked.

“No, I still need the baskets back. Work needs must continue,” Wesley chuckled. “So even if he suggests both, please don’t.”

“Alright.” The girls giggled.

“Be safe. Don’t let him push you around if you don’t want to do something.” Wesley wouldn’t allow that. Not in his castle. Rape was not going to be tolerated.

“Oh don’t worry, I got a taser.”

“A taser?” Wesley pulled out a small pistol and handed it to her after confirming she knew how to use one. “If you end up telling him to stop and he doesn’t, shoot the fucker.”

Veronica gave a nod. “Will do.” She stowed it in her waistband. There would be no full nakedness in this case. Something had to hold the gun in easy reach.

The women got Ben’s clothes, made their way down to the dungeon, and just about got to his door when they saw him walking down the way. They both gave him amused glances before entering his room with both of his baskets.

Hungry eyes of a wolf who feels they've been starved followed the two maids eagerly. If he wasn't already in the middle of something he'd have followed right after them, but restraint was needed. Admittedly, he might have finished up his task with a bit of recklessness and in a hurry to follow after, though he did pause to use one of the one-way mirrors to give himself a once-over before heading to his chambers, giving them a few minutes for their exploration.

To make sure they weren’t caught peeking and doing no work, one maid went to put the clothes away while the other snooped around. In a whisper, Veronica said, “Polly—,” and lifted a naughty magazine by his bedside. The girls giggled. This man really wasn’t a shy boy!

Polly grabbed a pile of socks and began putting them into his top drawer when her fingers felt something rustle. She eased it out. In a hushed voice, Polly said, “Hey, a package.”

Veronica came to her side. It was sealed. A recent arrival. “Give it a shake.” Polly did, and the girls heard faint clacking of many tiny, grain-sized objects shuffling around inside. “Drugs?”

“Maybe…” Polly shrugged.

“Oh, he’s coming.” Veronica and Polly shoved the bag to the back. The women began to argue who was going to leave with the baskets and who was going to stay. They decided, in the end, Veronica. She had the gun.

Still adjusting to the new quarters, it took Ben a few seconds to open the door, meaning any rifling could easily be slipped away. Although if anything was out of place he wouldn't have noticed it immediately, his eyes quick to focus on the maids still present. "Well now, where have you two been hiding this entire time?" he questioned, setting his laptop down on the desk before stalking his way closer to the nearest of the two women.

The girls exchanged a giddy glance. Veronica stuck the last shirt into the drawer and stood up, letting Polly stow the pants. “In the laundry, sir.” She set her hands against the large oak dresser and hoisted herself up on the top. “We washed your dirty clothes for you. Polly and I came down to slide them back into place.” Veronica didn’t take care to cross her legs. They were comfortably parted and revealed all. “Got your boots done too, sir. They’re quite big.”

Polly’s face couldn’t be seen by Ben. She gave Veronica a roll of her eyes. How cheesy! Still, it was Veronica’s play, not Polly’s. She mouthed ‘subtle much?’.
 
Any amount of over-acting was lost on the wolf who happily sniffed out a snack. Stepping his way closer to Veronica who was welcoming him with open...well welcoming him at least, Ben grinned at her innuendos he took to be a request for his advance. "In the laundry, hmm? Then I suppose I'll have to make an even bigger mess to get you back down here and put you to work," he suggested, all but licking his lips.

"This place looks messy to me." Veronica smirked, kicking off her shoes. "I think it's only right if I stayed to straighten it out." She raised her feet and grabbed Ben's waist, pulling him close . "I do a right good job, sir. I don't stop until my customer is satisfied."

Polly secretly exhaled in place of a chuckle. She got up with her basket, took a look between them. "Well, I guess I'll see you later, Veronica. Remember to bring back your basket." At that Polly failed to hide a grin and walked away.

Veronica didn't look away from Ben. As much as she didn't like cheaters, or druggies and drunkards, she found it tolerable to bring about their demise. That made this whole experience worth it.

Already beneath her hold and not complaining about it, Ben looked down at her with a confident smirk. "I'll have to put that rating to the test I think," he murmured, one hand finding it's way to her thigh and stopping just where the fabric of her skirt very weakly offered any covering. "And if you can show me you're such a hard worker, I'll make sure you get more than just a tip, Veronica."

Dark eyes flashed. Disdain was artfully veiled with delight. "Oh I bet you leave the best tips. Nice and big." There were probably many women who got tipped. The maid closed the gap between them and began their evening with a hungry go at his lips.

Veronica couldn't say she had complaints about the skills Ben brought to the table. It had been some time for her anyway. After the initial partly clothed tumble she decided she might coax him into bringing out his stash for another round next week.

Polly suggested asking him if he had anything. "Then just take pictures."

"No, no. He might be suspicious if I did that." Veronica packed the last of what was going down to Ben in his basket.

Janel pulled out a chocolate piece. "Here. Tell him it's an edible. Say you bought it special for him and you. Then when it doesn't 'hit', sigh that you got ripped off. Tell him you're new to weed stuff. Maybe he'll try to impress you."

Smirking, Veronica stowed the candy chunk. "Good idea. Thanks!"

The maid on a mission strode to Ben's room. She slowly put away his clothes, one by one, until she was down to a pair of socks. Veronica decided to wait a little longer with them in her hand.

It was noticeable in the days that followed that Ben's mood had improved significantly. There were less confrontations to Wesley for what had or hadn't happened to Lauri in the experiments. Even his reports for that week were much less critical if one were to review them, though his snide looks were back just in time for laundry day once more.

Just in time to keep Veronica from leaving, Ben crossed through the threshold and his eyes immediately fell on her form. "Seems like you're looking for something," he commented as he stepped closer, intentions more than obvious where his eyes fell along her. "Although I can't say I'm surprised that you are back for more."

"Oh I'm searching desperately." Veronica made a show of walking towards him. "I just found what I want." It didn't take long for them to engage. Halfway through undressing Veronica paused their lustful pawing and pulled out the chocolate piece with gleaming eyes. "Wanna take a trip with me?" She placed it in her mouth and met his, dissolving the morsel in a kiss.

Her words were just right to spur him into action, scooping her up and to the bed in a hurry. This place might not have been so bad after all. When she broke them apart he was eager to press back for more, though her offering spread his grin even further. "Mmm, you are just full of delicious surprises, aren't you?" he murmured, licking his lips and hers to soak up the last of the chocolate. "Wouldn't have thought you were up for a good ride."

Veronica chuckled against his mouth as the last bit of their outfits were discarded. She knew what might rev his engine. "I did mount you, didn't I?" Veronica pushed Ben back and took him for a rough ride right then. By the time she coasted to a stop and laid her front on his, it was apparent that the edible, though tasty, lacked a certain expected buzz. "Heh, admittedly, that was the first time I bought weed by myself... Perhaps they knew it too." She lightly frowned.

Her body atop of his had been enough of a distraction while they were going at it that he didn't notice the lack of a high. Her comment made Ben chuckle, toying with her hair. "Yeah, they can smell someone inexperienced a mile away. Hope you didn't get ripped off too bad." He paused for a moment in thought before reaching toward his bedside lamp. "Now if you want a real ride..." He'd lifted up the lamp and retrieved a small, unmarked bottle of pills from within, giving them a small shake. "These will give the best high even if they cost more than your little sweet no doubt did." Boasting was not something he was above.

Faced with the drug, Veronica inwardly argued if she should do this for some dirt. These pills were no joke. However, not doing it might mean Ben could become suspicious. Worse, he might make trouble for them all. "What is it?" She asked to buy some time.

"Just some oxy," he answered nonchalantly, tossing a few in his mouth and swallowing them dry. "It's a better high than weed, trust me. And if you're nervous even a halfer will get you going."

Half didn't sound bad. Veronica smiled and nodded, "I'll do that." Though she spoke with confidence, a bead of sweat broke on her brow. Thankfully they had been going at it long enough to blame it on the sex. Veronica ate half of a pill before starting on kisses again. In the midst of repositioning for their enjoyment the effects kicked in. Veronica gasped and closed her eyes, caught up in the wash of euphoria. The next hour or so was a blur of pleasure. She was at one time below, then above. Veronica lost track of time in Ben’s arms and the drug that enfolded her in its embrace. By the time Veronica blinked awake from a wild night of a whole other self she asked herself a terrifying question: How soon could she do it again?

Ben was on his comfortable cloud of stupid pleasure, one arm tucked behind his head while half-lidded eyes were struggling to focus on even the ceiling anymore. "That was fuckin' good," he managed to murmur just before he passed right out, creating a perfect opportunity for anyone who was still sober to have their way around his rooms and belongings. He was too far out to notice if and when Veronica pulled herself out of bed, and frankly couldn't care much either way. He'd had his fill, after all.

Veronica did rifle through his things. She took pictures as well— of him and her (though not her face), of his stash of oxy, which she almost took, and went into his phone using his finger to access his information. By chance she checked his photos and discovered Ben had taken the opportunity to sneak in a few pictures of Lauri during a physical examination. That put a sour taste in Veronica’s mouth. She nearly deleted them. As it was, she couldn’t do so without suspicion.

Finding nothing else, Veronica toyed with the idea of leaving right then or staying to sleep off some of the high. Her eyes glanced back at the oxy. Taking a pill or two wouldn’t be noticed, would it? Veronica’s throat dried. She walked up to the bottle, crouched, and stared at it. These tiny nuggets had such power. Veronica’s finger stroked down its plastic body. Her mouth salvated. Dark eyes widened.

BING! Veronica looked down at Ben’s phone. A message from his wife appeared, asking after him. Frowning, Veronica chewed on her lip. Iris would need to know. Soon. But not now. Not while Ben was still here with the power of an agent. Yeah, just a little longer…

The maid got dressed and gathered her things. She paused momentarily at the door, looking at the lamp before finally tearing her eyes away. As much as it pricked at her, she knew she had to go, or she’d be lost.

During the next day, just as Veronica finished her midday shift, she fidgeted with her phone in her room. She had yet to send the information to Wesley. A whisper at the back of her head said, ‘Well, you only did this once. There could be more, right? Just a visit or two more may bring to light more evidence.’ That thought drove her to her feet. Veronica decided to make this a little more ‘distracting’— or so the voice suggested—, by putting on a sexy outfit beneath her overcoat. She left her phone behind, just in case Ben might see what she did.

Veronica’s passcodes allowed her to descend to the dungeon. Once or twice she stopped and turned back. The inner voices rammed their horns against each other. One screamed that she was doing this for selfish pleasure, while the other shrieked she had a duty to fulfil. Finally her shaky fingers came to knock on the door of the control room. ‘You can leave now. You can leave now. You can leave now!’ The other voice urged, though her feet planted themselves where she stood.

In the middle of one of the rare moments he found himself focused on work, Ben looked up at the knock with surprise. A glance at his watch told him it wasn't time for any meals and he hadn't expected a delivery. Brows furrowed, he stood from his chair and went to open the door, expecting it to be Wesley out to step on his balls once more, or maybe Yonten with another fist for him. Low and behold, Veronica wasn't someone he had expected, but he did give a smile at the sight of her. "Well, well. I don't think the week has gone that fast. What can I do for you that isn't my laundry, my little sweet treat?"

Without looking away from his eyes, Veronica parted her coat. “Me.” She gave as an answer to his question of what he could do.

It didn’t take long for the two to get it on in the control room, but both soon felt they weren’t hitting the same level they had the night before. Veronica suggested they go back to Ben’s room. He could watch video of Lauri and Molly later. The two got lost in the throes of passion and those little pills. When Veronica finally surfaced from her high she found herself tangled up in Ben, halfway under the bed. How did they get there? Whatever the reason, Veronica figured it had been an hour, maybe two. When she looked at the clock it was nearly nine at night!

“Oh shit.” Veronica had spent almost five hours just having her way with Ben and Oxy. Oh and she wanted more.

A slow dread spread over Veronica. The voices came back to argue again. This was wrong, wasn’t it? This was right, wasn’t it? More pictures of Ben and the pills were taken to soothe her panic. Veronica would just have to slow it down a bit.

However, by the next day, Veronica felt that urge pull at her. Even as she was yelled at for failing to arrive for her work. That small scare put her into alert mode. She craved oxy and Ben served as a physical boost of pleasure. Veronica knew, duty or not, she was hooked. The shame and the guilt looped their long fingers around her throat and her wrists. They dragged her back to Ben each day and night. Veronica willingly allowed Ben to take her whichever way he wanted, even if she hadn’t been comfortable beforehand. Now it didn’t matter. As long as that tiny hard pill went down her throat she’d let Ben do what he wanted.

Polly began to worry first. She hadn’t seen Veronica so pale. When she asked about a mark or two, Veronica would brush her off hurriedly. Soon the whispers of what was going on began in the laundry room. Concern for Veronica spread. She not only missed out on work from time to time, or did so haphazardly to be done quicker, she simply vanished during the times she was meant to be on break or in her room.

Finally it got too much. Polly went to Wesley. “I’m afraid he’s got her addicted, my Lord,” she sniffed. “Veronica’s a kind person, she really is. She’s just never had this kind of high before. I’m worried she’s going to overdose. I know she might hate me for doing this, but I can’t let her go on.”

Wesley nodded in respect. “I understand. You’re a good friend, Miss Polly. Even if Veronica is in the fog of this drug for now, I’m sure she will be grateful for you later.”

Getting up, Polly said, “Thank you...I hope she can come back to work here.” She voiced the thought, unsure if Wesley would take to it.

“If she makes the decision to truly change for the better, then I don't see why not.” Wesley smiled gently. Yonten got his second chance. Why not Veronica?

“Thank you, thank you!” Polly spoffed through tears.

On the sixteenth of August Veronica got to the elevator to summon it for her usual sneak down to Ben. The passcode blinked red: Denied. Again the maid swiped only to be rejected. A cold sinking feeling pulled her stomach down. What followed felt like a surreal nightmare. Veronica remembered protesting, she remembered Polly crying, and Wesley speaking, but all she could think of were the little pills incredibly close and far away.

After much turmoil and inner demons fighting, Veronica handed her phone to Wesley. Pale faced, tearful, and shivering. “He’s a dirty bastard alright...I’m sorry. I should have done this earlier.”

Wesley took the phone. “Thank you.” He needed her to know this wasn’t received lightly. Wes observed the sheer struggle on Veronica’s face and the paper thin emotional net that kept her together. His code dictated a specific, appropriate conduct here. “We will take care of things, Miss Veronica. You will be provided for and we hope for your return.”

Veronica bursted into tears and nodded. It was all she could do. While she was being guided out Polly waved goodbye. The worried maid quivered. “Will she be okay?” She asked Wes.

Wesley gave the young maid a reassuring pat to her shoulder. “With support and perseverance. Keep in touch with her, Polly, she needs a good friend.”

Thereafter Veronica did not come down to Ben. Coincidentally he had also run out of oxy at this time. The servants who came for his laundry were older men who didn’t look favorably upon Ben. While no one verbally accused the agent, it was obvious they had their suspicions. It wouldn’t be a stretch of the imagination to assume that the lack of pretty young females was a form of punishment.

Monday August 19, 2019​

It had been a few days since the sex stopped and the pills ran out. The only females within reach were the doctor, whose age fell somewhere between the ice age and the Great Flood, Molly, a vegetable, and Lauri who made an art of obscuring her form from the cameras. Frustration didn't take long to cross Ben Carlysle's face, both at a disappointingly sober start to the week and also having a weekend of an empty bed. He'd been forced to even speak to his own wife, a torture beyond most. And while a quick call assured him one of his problems would be solved within 1-3 days tops, the other didn't seem quite as easy to handle.

Veronica had vanished and he couldn't go up to ask why. The men who replaced her and Polly were not exactly cheerful or up for conversations, and he'd discovered that pressing the call maid button wasn't bringing anyone else down. In lieu of a warm body that was eagerly coming down each day, he'd taken to longer sessions watching Lauri while she exercised and moved about, disappointed when she continued to cover herself during moments of potential exposure.

All the while that Ben waited for a particular arrival, the second experiment of the month was being prepared. Lauri, wearing comfortable clothes that covered from head to toe, read the Orient Express for the hundredth time when an alert drew her eyes over to the cylindrical portal by the door. She walked over to turn it toward her. Ben couldn’t see what it was until Lauri pulled it out and laid it on the table.

First thing that Lauri pulled out were several different colored pens. Next, a thin stack of documents. The last was a pair of glasses with a note for instructions. Lauri read over the note, put on the glasses, and then promptly went back to the bed to read.

The introduced items were frankly of little interest to him in that moment. Ben made a note on his daily report of the delivery but turned back to his own work. Clearly whatever was on the papers wasn't enough to make her want to read them just then, which killed his own curiosity. Without his normal prey to keep his fill, he found himself in the control room to at least watch Lauri and on occasion Molly, though she offered little promise.

Hours ticked by. Pages were turned. Lauri continued to read. Once in a while her finger clicked a button on her glasses, but that was about it. The following days were no different.

It took longer than expected for Ben's mail to arrive for any amount of reprieve. It was on this day that Lauri took her shower. As usual she kept herself as covered as possible. However, despite vigilance, Lauri's sheet caught and fell from her hold. Hurriedly she dropped down to pick it up. In a clumsy attempt to wrap it around herself again three long minutes passed.

The moment the sheet fell, Ben didn't hesitate to take advantage of the view of her soft curves. They might not have been eager Veronica, pressed up against him, but they were a treat nonetheless for a pent-up man. Needless to say by the time she had righted herself, he was still not satiated or finished with himself. Still, there was no way for him to enter the cell at that particular moment, which was frustrating. With his inability to feed his addiction one way, he decide he needed to get creative. He sent a message to Wesley, demanding that he was given his right to an interview with the prisoners, and requesting how soon it would be accommodated.

Wesley just finished work on the shoulder of Everest’s Brawn when the message came through. It hadn’t been unexpected, though Wes figured it had to do with the experiment he set for Lauri. He typed back ‘ I understand that the interview is your right. But if there is a concern about the experiment, I would be happy to answer questions before you use it up.’ It was one per patient, for no more than an hour. The High Court saw it necessary to make sure their agents had a moment without Wesley breathing down their necks for a more authentic interaction with the mages.

Ben stared at his phone in confusion, momentarily forgetting that while he wasn't aware of why she'd been sent the papers or may have had to do with some experiment. Frankly, he didn't care in that particular moment, only itching to get himself closer to Lauri. 'I don't need your experiments explained to me, although perhaps you'd like to explain to the High Court why you're delaying the interview that is the right of the observing agent? I can't imagine that will be looked fondly upon.'

After a moment more Ben received another message letting him know the passcode would be sent in a minute. It didn’t take long. Wesley, in his lab, furrowed his brow in thought as he continued to work on the Brawn. A voice nagged at him. Although it had been sometime since Annabelle had informed him of Ben, right now, at this moment, her words bounced around in his head. Despite the second experiment only just beginning, and being a potential concern, even if Ben claimed he didn’t need an explanation— well, maybe that was what bothered Wes about the whole exchange. The Fox paused his work and toyed an idea, staring at his phone.

Meanwhile Ben’s keycard blinked twice. A new code had been received, ready to be used.

Seeing the card received the code, Ben wasted little time in cutting the audio and video feeds to Lauri's cell. A second check to make sure there was nothing recording as well, before he made his way from the control room to the entrance of her cell, tapping the keycard on his opposite hand in an impatient, almost nervous manner. Then again, he was counting on the fact that Wesley wouldn't risk gaslighting his request to protect a mage. He had far too much at stake.

A swipe and a green light told him the Fox had been true to his word. Lauri was still in the corner near the bathroom, doing her ridiculous shuffle of trying to dress under cover when Ben stepped in, the door closing behind him. Starved eyes locked on her even at a distance, prowling close while maintaining an eerily level smile. "Now then, mage, you can stop your dramatic showcasing," he spoffed, amused by her so called attempts to stay modest. A cat and mouse ploy no doubt, but one he'd play right in to. "Why don't you come here and make yourself useful?"

Lauri had just put on a shirt that belonged to Oliver when the door opened. At first she suspected Conti, since the hag cared little about etiquette. However the air lacked the familiar clack of heels. Upon raising her hazel eyes they widened in mute shock to see Ben had come inside. His words barely registered. “Useful?” Her worried mind tried to rationalize his suggestion to fit her situation as a mage under study, but found herself failing. Her hands absentmindedly tugged the sheet tightly around her.

The corners of his lips twitched as he continued to step near, eyes dancing down her body as if he could see right through the sheet. "No need to play coy with me," he chuckled, tucking his keycard in his back pocket before one hand reached for his belt buckle. "You know that you're being watched and you just so happen to put on that show in the shower? It's clear what you're hoping for and I decided I'm going to give it to you."

There was little chance reminding Ben that she was happily married would change that look in his gaze. Heart racing, Lauri’s eyes bounced around. She didn’t have much in the way of weapons. A lot of books, some pens, clothes, a bar of soap—but the gardens, they had branches. Long, sturdy ones. The door shined with evening light behind Ben. Lauri bolted forward, throwing the sheet at Ben’s head. It wasn’t much of a distraction. The floppy, light fabric barely thudded. Lauri only needed it to give her a few seconds ahead as she made her way to the gardens.

Outside on a tree limb the tiny mouse had just plucked another Sheep’s-Laurel. He was on his way, like usual, to deliver the reminder to Oliver when his internal alerts went off. Something was causing Lauri great distress! Closing one eye, the mouse observed through Lauri’s vision a rush through the gardens and a glance back at a man coming right toward her.

The sheet tossed at him did little to deter Ben in his pursuit of personal happiness. If anything, it only seemed to egg him on even further, chuckling as he balled it up and tossed it aside. "Oh, I was right! A feisty little thing, just as I suspected. You're going to be a delicious snack and worth the chase," he called as he went after her, a calm and collected pace knowing there was nowhere else she was able to go once in the gardens if he blocked the door.

Lauri halted at the long limbed tree she needed. It’s young, willowy branches were green with strength. She gripped the base and gave a few good yanks. The distance between Ben and Lauri shortened all the while. As hardy and sturdy as this natural weapon would have been, Lauri’s panic at Ben coming so close made her abandon the branch, and all too late. “No!” Lauri gasped, engaging in a struggle for dominance. Exercise had been a mental distraction as well as a physical one. Here it proved a blessing. Lauri gave Ben a practiced fight. He was no true wolf though, and the space she had around her didn’t help. Like Wesley had done on the plane long ago, Lauri’s strength waned in prolonged wrestling without the aid of the psychological advantage. Wolves were less about strength of body than strength of mind.

The tiny mouse dropped the blossom on the limb and raced over to the commotion. A small breeze gently jostled the flower. In this moment of dire need the mouse had one thing on his mind— protect his friend! The cream colored critter lept from twig to twig, ever closer to Ben who had managed to pull Lauri down. Boop! The mouse jumped off of the nearest bush and landed on Ben’s ear. CHOMP! He gnashed his tiny teeth, then scrambled into Ben’s collar at the back of his neck, biting him down his back.

The chase and ensuing wrestling might have had Ben in slightly labored breath, but it was clear at one point when she'd been pulled up against him that he was still enjoying it. There was a brief flicker of the lights above them and appliances turning off and immediately back on, but he was a little preoccupied to focus on it. "Come on, I think you'll like it when I- AHH!" His intentions were cut short when a sharp tooth pierced his ear before little talons raced down his back. "Son of a bitch! You fucking bitch and your goddamn rat!" His hold on Lauri was abandoned as he tried to reach behind him and snatch the rodent up, face red with growing fury.

"His name is Basil!" Thump! Lauri's foot met Ben's diaphragm. She scrambled to her knees and that was when she saw the keycard. Lauri used Ben's back as leverage to stand and grabbed up the card. In her panic she raced ahead, trusting Basil to slip into the brush while she ran to the exit. Lauri closed one eye and just saw the mouse had poked his nose out from under the hem of Ben's shirt.

The blossom on the branch the mouse had left for later shifted to the edge of the branch upon which it lay. The flutter of the wind lightly toyed with the petals that threatened to billow.

He couldn't care less what the fucking things name was, only that it was getting far too comfortable under his shirt. Jerking about he missed Lauri's quick escape as he reached about his back awkwardly. There was a faint beep of Lauri reaching the door and using his keycard to escape, but Ben didn't respond, instead focused on his hand where he'd managed to grab Basil and yank him out of his shirt. "Stupid fucking rat," he spat, throwing him forcefully at the ground. If the impact wasn't enough, his boot coming down swiftly on his cream body with a muted crunch would be all it would take to snuff out the little bastard.

Wiping his foot as though he'd stepped in something unpleasant, Ben looked about to find that Lauri wasn't in the corner where he'd expected her to be. Brows furrowed, he stepped back into the main chambers, bellowing when he caught sight of her. "Get your fucking little ass back here, bitch. I'm not done with you!"

All at once Lauri felt a wave of nausea and a cold chill that ran up her spine. Not because of the shout from Ben. Lauri whipped around and stared with eyes streaming. Basil...

High above, in the tree, a single magenta blossom drifted down onto the deformed, mangled body of Basil. Its petals stained by the crimson life that seeped out.

Standing in the doorframe, Lauri contemplated rushing in and tackling Ben with fury. But now more than ever she knew that would only benefit him. "Murderer!" Lauri cried in anguish. She grabbed the door and swung it hard as Ben came her way. "Rot in hell!"

BAM! The door closed with finality.

It only then dawned on him that his keycard was missing, patting his back pocket and his face dropping. Any thoughts he'd had that were focused on himself vanished as he realized his predicament. A whirlwind of slurs and insults flew out his mouth as he reached the door, banging on it with a balled fist. "Let me out! I swear to God you little wench, let me out or I'll make sure they burn your ass at a stake and roast marshmallows over your body. Open this fucking door!"

To Ben's happy delight and misfortune, the soundproofing kept whatever noises may be made in the room mute to the rest of the world. Lauri only heard a soft thudding and a faint, imperceptible muffle. But she didn't care to dwell.

Arms enclosed to self-comfort. The keycard incidentally kept tight in her hold. Lauri sank against the door, sobbing over what had could have happened and what did. Basil, Basil! I'm so sorry, Basil! Other thoughts came in a flash if self-preservation. I have the key...I could run...

But how could she leave? Oliver was still here. They would be out under fire as much as the High Court wanted to burn her. Lauri put those thoughts of escape aside, knowing the monster in the cell would be out at some point, and there was little she could do without harming anyone else.

This conclusion escaped Wesley who puzzled over why Lauri had yet to escape. He had been suspicious. The feaux 'surge' had 'rebooted the system', which 'turned back on the cameras and audio', revealing just what was going on. There were a few options Wesley had to prevent Ben from having his way with Lauri, and fewer that would be easy to explain without exposing bias. That mouse, Basil, had proved a lot more help than expected. Lauri was safe in the hallway. But even so, Wesley didn't come down immediately. He waited the hour out, logged that Ben had taken his hour long 'interview', and then sent a text to Ben to inquire how it went. After a reasonable stretch of time he sent two more before Wes messaged that he was concerned and on his way down.

Wesley found Lauri crumpled in a ball of sorrow. She peered up with big, teary, hazel eyes. Her hickory hair, messy and wild, made for a haunting frame for her hallow face. "Lauri...Why didn't you run?" He stood, hands pocketed, looking down with furrowed brows.

Sniffing, Lauri scooted upright. "Oliver is here, Rosy is here... You would have all gotten in trouble."

Pondering this, Wesley learned a shoulder against the wall. His coffee eyes drew from the cell wherein Ben waited, to Lauri. "You have access to the control room."

"I know."

"You could have done anything you wanted to him."

"I know..." Lauri eased to her feet and offered the keycard back. "But I'm not like Ben."

Wesley didn't make a move for it. After a moment he said, "Lauri, I'll need you to struggle to keep it." Understanding, Lauri engaged in a mock fight. In the end Wesley had the card and Lauri in his control. Just before they opened the door he said, "I'm going to say thing that will be upsetting."

"I understand..." Lauri quietly murmured in defeat.

The door to her cell opened and there they stood, with Wes grappling Lauri back in and cuffing her to the usual corner. Wesley gave Ben a glance if disapproval, a look he never had to feign. "Trouble with your one and only interview with the little Lamb?"

The time that had gone through had ended with bright red fists from repeatedly pounding on the door and glass in frustration and a hoarse voice for the agent. Cold eyes narrowed at Lauri, clearly struggling not to launch himself right at her. "That little bitch sicked one of her familiars on me and it bit me up," he accused with a worn tone that still conveyed anger from his hour of being captive. "She tried to escape and I will not let this go unpunished, Lord Von Helsing. The High Court will know that she is too dangerous to be left alive, regardless of your pathetic experiments."

"Ah, yes, Basil, The Mighty Mouse. You're a brave soul to have faced such a fiersome foe," Wesley mused, turning to Ben once he secured Lauri. "Curious you didn't have her bound for your interview. I believe that was rule number one." He walked around Ben, eyes not leaving the others. "Unless you had something different in mind than talking. Something picked up by the garden cameras. You know, the ones that are always on. A certain something a particular panel of judges would not be happy to learn was going on during your job, among other things that are small, hard, and quite the trip." Wesley came to stand beside Ben. "If you want to kick off your rocks, aquatint yourself with your hand." If it had been earlier, and if Ben had asked, Wes may have offered one of the other female mages, but by now he had no intention of providing him such privileges. "You'll have to settle for yourself, a less than savory fuck-buddy I know, but it'll have to do. That is, until you can get back to your wife."

Cold eyes narrowed further as Wesley unraveled the little bits of information he had as he stood up to face him. "I don't know what you're talking abou-" he stopped, corner of his deep frown twitching. "You did this? You've set me up with this mage whore prancing about naked and then let her attack me with a familiar? This is absolutely ridiculous. And atop of that you've lied about the constraints around the interview that I'm permitted to have." He was fumbling at strings but didn't seem ready to back down quite yet.

Wesley looked upon Ben with less and less respect, if that was even possible. "First of all, a surge in the electrical system rebooted the cellblock. The cameras naturally reset. Secondly, as per protocol, I didn't come down until after the time for the interview ended. And third," Wesley held back a dark chuckle, "Yes, I did enjoy watching a mouse teach you a lesson, even if it did cost him his life. You should not have let your cock rule your head and skip out on restraining a mage," That stung Lauri, though she knew Wes would say cruel things, "But I think it will be far more enjoyable to see you lawyer-up and observe Miss Lovas tear you a new one, Ben." Wesley walked over to the exit. "Or you can shut up, stop being a drama queen, and get back to work." Wes opened the door.

Nostril's flared and at his side, Ben's fists opened and closed a few times, clearly weighing his options. At this time, he was now aware the cameras were on and watching him. What had been seen before he couldn't be sure of, maybe Wesley was bluffing. What he did know was the things he'd screamed in the last hour were not things that would look well to any other agents, let alone the High Court. Lip quivering, he decided to temporarily reserve his anger, though that wasn't to say the wolf was giving up completely. "I will be watching you, mage," he nearly spat at Lauri in her restraints, turning on his heel and striding out of the cell. "I expect you will send someone to tend to that rat's bites, Lord Von Helsing?" Maybe he'd get luck after all with a castle nurse or something to soothe his wounded back and ego.

“Doctor Conti is a reliable medical professional just down the way. I’m sure you will find her eager to satisfy.” Wesley didn’t hold back a smirk here as he shut the door. The wrinkly old German was still human and had eyes to see Ben’s handsome countenance. Whether or not Ben would take up the opportunity was left to be seen. “Anything else you might need, Ben?”

A visible disgust for the old bat was on his face. She might have been the least bias of those at Avostoska, but that did little to negate the fact that she was all but a living fossil and not a pursuit of his in any degree of sobriety. Wesley hadn't been wrong to point out that he had hands in fact, and if the Lord was a watch dog for his precious mages and keeping the female help away, well he might have to result to just that. "That will be all, Wesley," he said in a tone where even with his back to Wes, it was quite clear he was rolling his eyes, making his way to Conti's office to have the cuts bandaged, less he wind up with rabies.

While Lauri was released to get dressed in peace and Wesley made his way back up with wicked delight on his face, Ben found Dr. Conti in her office this time. She was often in either her office or her lab and occasionally the clinic. Right now she barely glanced up when Ben came knocking. Her pen scribbled away on some document. “What do you want?” She asked in her thick German accent. When her eyes focused on who it was the edge to her tone softened. “Ah, Ben Carlysle. What can I do for you?”

Her change in response reminded Ben far too quickly of the comments from Wesley, leaving him on the edge of gagging at the thought. "There was an incident in one of the mage's cells and an animal attacked on their behalf. If you aren't otherwise occupied, I was hoping you could ensure the pest didn't infect me with disease or anything," he requested, trying not to point out that the animal was in fact a mouse weighing less than a pound, nor what he was doing in said cell.

All too happy to assist, Dr. Conti got up from her seat without a word against it. “Come with me— Ben.” She forewent the formality of his last name. They were close like that, in her mind apparently. If Ben had ever thought ‘this is a mistake’ before this point, it soon became a nagging voice when, as soon as they got into the clinic, her wrinkly eyes watched him with an eagerness only rivaled by his own when Lauri had dropped her sheet. “Please, remove your shirt.”

She could have spoken the sweetest words, but in his mind all he heard were nails on a chalkboard. Knowing to be examined there was no other option than to obey her direction, he unbuttoned his shirt while careful to avoid eye contact with her, letting it rest on the table. The scratches and bites that decorated his back were beyond his view, though he did see a few specks of blood on his shirt. Keeping his gaze forward, he tried to find something to fill the silence rather than the thoughts of her aged eyes and fingers all over him. "I'm sure it'll be fine, I just know animals are absolutely filthy creatures."

“Ja, animals are disgusting,” Dr. Conti began dabbing away at the small bites and scratches. Ben could feel the gentle sting of the alcohol pads. He could also feel her hand unnecessarily resting on his back. She may or may not have pressed a little against his muscles. “You were right to come to me, Ben. We wouldn’t want you to get infected.” So far she didn’t care if these were made by a mouse. One after the other she placed ointment and a bandaid on the injuries. However, when she traveled up to his ear and tended it, Ben found himself stuck in place when Dr. Conti’s hands came to rest on his shoulders. “Oh so tense.” Her aged hands began to knead his muscles. “You must relax, Benny, you have gone through so much stress.”

If he could have unbuttoned his skin and left it on the table, he would have done so in a heartbeat, although a part of his body didn't seem to immediately agree with his body. After all, a touch was a touch and it'd been a few long nights... No! Like a wriggling eel he slipped himself out of her hold and off the table he'd been sitting on. "Just stress from work, not a big deal," he managed to sputter out, trying to nab his shirt without getting close to her, a feat proven impossible. "Nothing I can't fix with a hot shower and a stiff drink, alone." Just in case she had any ideas. That or whenever his delivery showed up, already a couple of days behind schedule.

Dr. Conti tsc’d sympathetically. “A hard working man. I bet that isn’t all that you work hard at, Benny.” The doctor reached over to his shirt and raised it at a distance miserably short from his reach. She held it less toward him and more to herself. “You know it’s been some time since I had a drink myself, let alone with someone else. In fact—.” Just when it seemed the doctor might come to give him his shirt, she walked past him to the door of her office. Seeing through the threshold Ben saw her bring out a vintage whiskey. “—why don’t you and I share a night cap?”

Ben nearly turned to leave when she vanished with his shirt; he had several others packed and it wasn't anything sentimental that couldn't be replaced for his sanity. If he had to hear her raggedy old voice one more time... "You know, I would. But I have so many reports to file and documents to finish," his eyes shifted between her and the door. She was old, there was no way she'd be able to keep up with him, after all. "I think I'll have to leave you to it, doctor. Thank you for your assistance."

“Oh come on, Benny, you come here prancing around with tiny cuts for nothing more than a few bandaids?” Dr. Conti spoffed, walking in an unprofessional manner towards him. “I think we know why you came here, Benny.” She looped the shirt around his neck. Her grip conveyed her strength had yet to leave her—remarkably. Clearly someone believed Ben was far too much a man to have gone to a doctor for superficial injuries. Ben still had the chance to leave. One more dissuasion and he would be home free.

Oh that most certainly wasn't why he was there - at all. "Like you said, doctor. Disgusting animals, I was more concerned with an infection," he insisted, trying to slip his head out but a miscalculation only ending with him even closer to her. "As professionals and colleagues, I'm sure you wouldn't want to do anything to sacrifice that relationship."

This may have been it, except for the proximity to the doctor egged her on another step. At this point Ben would have to run away. “You’re only here for two and a half more weeks, Benny. I wouldn’t call that sacrificing anything.” Dr. Conti’s sharp smile cut into the thick of intent. She placed a hand on his arm and ran it up. “Come to my room, Benny, I have more than just fervor to offer. And something better than Oxy— oh yes, I knew. I see it. Veronica, you. It wasn’t hard to piece together.”

As much as her voice was sending shivers of the exact opposite kind she was hoping for down his back, there was one thing that caught his attention. She knew about the oxycodone and wasn't being coy about it. Ben's brows perked up in the interest any addict would have; enough to look past the wrinkly prune of a woman before him. "Better than Oxy, you say?" he said with what he sounded like mild interest, though his eyes dilating in expectation sold him out.

Knowing her hook caught her fish, Dr. Conti shrugged. “Ja, but of course, if you wish to head back to your chambers for a drink and a shower...” She trailed off, tossing his shirt his way and making a turn as if to leave.

He caught the shirt but didn't move to leave himself, instead weighing just how desperate he was. After all, his shipment was days behind schedule, possibly caught up somewhere in customs or some political bullshit. Would he go down that path just for a quick high? "I mean, I don't suppose a night cap could hurt, Doctor," he took a step toward her.

Pausing, Dr. Conti tossed him a less-than-attractive wink. “Come into my office.”

That night Ben fell prey to his addiction and woke the next morning on the floor of Dr. Conti’s office. The night had been a blur of a high that blew oxy out of the water, made from the doctors experiments, and he only vaguely recalled the terrible things he did with her. The nature of the substance she created was such that his body only somewhat knew he had taken something last night, but didn’t recall it enough to warrant a full trade from oxy to this new ‘stuff’. However, that didn’t mean Ben forgot how good it felt to have it run through his veins. Once thing was for sure— the doctor wouldn’t be giving it away without a little something herself.

A few glasses of whiskey to get himself warmed up and keep the high going meant no matter how good the synthetic drug was, Ben awoke with a pounding head from a need for water and to forget. He couldn't say it was his darkest moment, but seeing a few liver spots and her wrinkled skin was a sobering sight indeed. With a dire need to scrub his body and mouth, he slipped out of her office and down the hall to his chambers, no doubt the worst walk of shame in history, even leaving his shirt behind. Stepping into his sanctuary, he was greeted with the bitter sweet sight of a package resting on his desk. One that he had to hope had come that morning and not the more likely alternative of the day prior to avoid unspeakable horrors.

Though Ben had reason to find disgust, the doctor woke with a smile. She left the mess in her office to be cleaned up by nosy servants who were eating up the snippets Dr. Conti hinted about here and there. The rest were there for the girls to see. Ben might have heard the faint giggling of female staff just leaving the doctors office and up the elevator.

~oOo~​

On the main levels of the estate during the evening hours just after dinner with Rosy and Cory the night prior, Oliver had waited with his ritual of crumbs but to no meeting. There was no scurry of paws in the window sill and no new magenta flowers. With a frown, he'd left the crumbs in the will regardless, but when the morning sun greeted the residents, the crumbs remained and the last of the flowers had flitted away.

An anomaly? Perhaps. But the next two days thereafter Oliver’s little friend failed to come back. The crumbs either tumbled away because of the wind or grew hard and stale. On the third night the sky seemed to cling to a dreary grey from the night the mouse had not returned.

A knock came. About this time Rosy and Cory normally walked in with Amelie in tow. This time Wesley peeked into the room. “Hello young Lion, may I speak with you a moment?”

His voice drew surprise on Oliver's face that was already behind a veil of concern. To give them plausible deniability, he hadn't told Rosy or Cory of the mouse and the interactions he'd had with him over the past couple of weeks. "Of course," he agreed to the Fox's request, straightening his shirt and gesturing for Wesley to enter.

Wesley came to sit across from Oliver. He bridged his hands and titled his head in thought. “There is, unfortunately, reason for concern regarding Ben’s position as the agent. Just as recently as a few days ago he had tried to use his interview to satiate his urges.” Wesley knew that might be upsetting to hear, so he quickly added, “Lauri is alright. A little shaken, but she managed to escape Ben’s advance with the help of Basil— a small mouse she had as a familiar. Sadly Basil died because of his efforts.”

It was a lot of information to process and news that was unsettling to say the least. At talk of a mouse, his gaze shifted over to the window will that had been empty for the past few nights. He knew that had to be the same mouse Wesley spoke of, and hearing it was Lauri's familiar and that she had lost it caused him a small wave of grief on her behalf. "A few days ago? Why wasn't I told then? If he did anything to her..." He trialed off, clutching his hands in fists, the Lion ready to be on the prowl once more.

Knowing this was a delicate situation, Wesley did his best to navigate it. “The reason I didn’t think it would need to be brought up was that I believed she was safe— you’ve been struggling yourself, and I have to say, you’re looking a little thinner too. I didn’t want to put more stress on you.” Wesley spoke in a gentle tone, trying to keep things clam. “I had logged that Ben made his interview. However, the High Court is not accepting it. They will not recognize the interview unless it is recorded by Ben. Now, I spent a day or so working with them about the issues I have with this arrangement. While I am still barred from ‘interfering’ with Ben’s interview, technically he is still due one. I argued he had to begin his recording with a third party, if not me, before he enters into her chambers. They agreed, but allowed him to choose who it will be—I can’t guarantee it won’t be someone who is unconcerned with Ben’s attempts on Lauri. So, I thought...” Wesley hesitated, unsure, but now it came to it. “Well, if you recall what I said on the jet ride back home, you could be present to make sure nothing goes wrong.” It had been a couple days and Ben got his oxy, but he had been getting antsy since then. Especially after he unexpectedly took up the doctor on her offer. To be honest, even Wes was surprised.

Wesley's words form the flight had been on his mind for sometime, though Oliver knew he had to be careful about how and when to act on them. "Do you really think he'll let me stay in the cell while he conducts his interview?"

“Well I looked it over with Miss Lovas. There’s nothing he can do to get you out. It’s been stated several times that Lauri is only to be moved out of her cell for experiments. Ben is confined by these details.” Wesley scratched his chin in thought. “The only thing I know he could complain about is that you interfere with his interview. However, it being recorded, and the evidence I have against him, I am hoping he doesn’t try anything that might warrant provoking you.” There was no assurance that Ben wouldn’t do something for the sole purpose of getting a reaction, but they had to deal with this situation as it was. “The recording would be obvious if he did make moves. I insisted it be a video. After an hour is up then he’s done and can’t do it again.”

"So I'll basically be there as a witness and then?" Oliver hated to sound ungrateful, but he knew that any prospect of seeing her was preluded by losing her once more. "He can not enter her cell again unless you or Conti are there? How long am I going to be down there with Lauri?"

“How long would you want to be down there with Lauri?” Wesley asked, curious.

"If it were Inara, would you ever want to leave? Even stuck in a cell together is better than freedom apart."

“Fair.” Wesley raised and dropped his brows, briefly closing his eyes. After a thought he said, “Then I suppose if you were to commit a crime in Avostoska I could arrange for a five year sentence.”

"Five years? What sort of crime would warrant that?" Oliver's first thought was just what it would cost him to be at his loves side once more. "And what if the court comes back and demands we're separated?"

“Well Avostoska, like other hunter estates, are normally left to the discretion of the owner. I will handle that part. It won’t be anything that would permanently disgrace you, if that is a worry.” As for the other part of Oliver’s concern, Wesley said, “There is always a threat of separation. You’re separated now. Neither of you are fairing well. The fact of the situation is, Ben may not be our only cruel agent. Either we do what we can or nothing at all. I can’t promise next time won’t go well for Lauri.”

The truth he spoke of only added to Oliver's frustration in the matter. He would do what it took to attempt to keep her safe, even if it didn't work out for long. Misty grey eyes found coffee pools, "I know you do not have any inclinations to accept mages and I will not push you on that just yet, Wes, but does it really not bother you to know that if something had happened she has no rights? That a woman can be attacked and taken advantage of and because of things beyond her control and triggered by a woman who despised her she is considered by many to be subhuman? Has she changed that much in your eye since the trial from the woman you hunted, wrestled and dined with?"

“What woman?” Wesley asked in a flat tone.

Wesley knew the question would sting. It was the point; it was purposeful. Oliver needed to grasp Wesley’s position and how every action he had taken was for the soothing of Oliver, Rosy, Cory, Inara, and the rest. They had trouble understanding, and that was alright. Most allowed their hearts to guide them right into the hands of witches and warlocks with sweet smiles and fresh baked cookies. But not Wesley. He had learned that harsh lesson. Whether it was now or later, they had no assurance Lauri wouldn’t be ‘one of them’ at some point, as it had been recorded for hundreds of years, as it had been understood by every hunter generation. It came off cold, it came off cruel, but sometimes it took a monster to take another down. At the very least Wesley knew the math of what he was doing. There was nothing he did that lacked calculation.

It was a discussion pointless to argue and Oliver recognized that. While he might speculate possibilities with Rosy and Cory or even Andriy, the fox was unmoving, at least without evidence. Taking the conversation as ended, he moved back to what he could influence. "And what would you say is the sort of crime at Avostoska that you as it's Lord would determine is worth a five year punishment? If one were looking for ideas."

“Oh the usual—theft, assault, property damage.” Wesley gave a shrug. “Hypothetically, what would you fancy?”

"I would prefer nothing violent," he eliminated assault quite quickly. "Theft seems a little too aggressive for my taste and can leave a bad impression. Most likely something with property damage, though I wouldn't want to do anything that couldn't be replaced."

“Oliver, I suddenly feel the need to take this glass very seriously.” Wesley gave a nod to the Waterford crystal. Compared to his budget they were a dime a dozen. “I think if someone should break it I would be quite cross. I do believe such an action would warrant at least five years in prison. Both for the offense and losing such a artfully crafted drinking vessel.”

His gaze followed where Wesley indicated, looking at the glass he'd seen in one variety or the other for nearly every night of his stay since January. Picking up the glass, he examined it carefully, the smallest smile pulling at the corners of his mouth. "Merci, Wesley," he breathed, before he launched it at the ground, a distance far enough that neither of them would be in danger is the shards, watching it shatter with a hopeful spark inside him.

Wesley pressed his hand to his chest in mock horror. “And right after I told you how I felt.” He got up and shrugged, motioning for Oliver to get up. “Looks like I have no choice,” Wes leaned to Oliver and asked in a whisper, “Did you want the full theatrical version, or a short and sweet walk to the cell?” Because of course, they could call the guards and cuff him, or he and Wesley could just walk down.

"I feel as though I would be cheating you if I denied you a show," he admitted with a barely contained chuckle. Besides, he didn't imagine anyone in the castle would think less of him once they realized what had happened.

Grinning appreciatively, Wesley bellowed “Guards!” in the most incredulous voice he could muster. The sentinels that walked the hallways or positioned themselves at a corner, or two of the halls that had the more valuable contents, were not anywhere near these two. They had to be asked to wait for a better entrance.

Two unnecessarily armored guards came strutting in wearing antiques. They had famous swords at their hips. Someone figured this might happen and needed everything to be in place. “What is my Lord?!” They asked in their best medieval accents.

Wes pointed at Oliver. “This man destroyed my precious crystal glass. Arrest him at once.”

They chonked and clonked over to Oliver with fetters of an ancient civilization. The only ones available to match the theme. They turned Oliver around with some effort. After clicking the cuffs in place they made a mock shove that took more energy to do themselves then it did to move Oliver along. “Forward, peasant.”

Finding this amusing, Wesley trailed after them until they got to the cellblock that contained Lauri. They could hear the panting of the sentinels. Likely, they were paid well for this role. Though, when they stopped at Lauri’s cell door, they took a moment before speaking. “Here we are, my Lord. Shall we send this criminal into the cell of this Almaeric maiden?”

“Ye, I say. We suddenly and inexplicably have no other room available.” Wesley stepped aside to let them open the door.

As soon as the metal vault parted Oliver saw Lauri sitting on her bed in a familiar outfit. It had been what she wore for him one night when she wanted to give him a little treat. A nightgown made up of replicas of their favorite silk ties. These made up a red color, though not all were so.

1602297190063.png

The Lamb turned to the door in curiosity. Who might this be? A part of her was tensing in case Ben was still up and after another shot. However, when she realized who the guards were unleashing from the cuffs, Lauri sprang out from her bed and ran over to Oliver with arms raised.

Even before the fetters released him, Oliver was tugging at their hold the moment Lauri came into sight, nearly pulling the poor sentries the last few feet. As soon as his arms were free, he was quick to pull Lauri into them, holding her to his chest with a strength he didn't think he had after the past month of being apart. "Je suis désolé d'avoir pris si longtemps, mon amour. J'aurais dû me battre pour vous, pour vous protéger," he murmured into their embrace where he felt his heart once more.

“Vous ne pouviez pas le savoir et je vous souhaite la liberté. Ne ressens pas de honte, mon Amour.” Lauri felt the warmth of his body spread over her like the breath of life filling her. “You’re here now, you’re here and I am whole again.”

Although Wesley’s stone heart could only rationalize through the eyes of Oliver, he did find this classically sweet. “Well men, I think we did what we needed to do.” The doors of the cell shut on the two.

Lauri didn’t notice. She was too busy running her fingers over the flesh and blood of the person she feared she would never see again. It didn’t take long for tears to wet her cheeks out of joy to have Oliver back. “Am I dreaming?”

His thumbs carefully dried her cheeks, shaking his head at the question he had even wondered himself. "No, my dear Lamb, it is not. You find me here, a hardened criminal, ready to protect you from those that would wish to do you harm," he said, knowing it was possible for them to be monitored and certainly recorded right then. He didn't dare provoke Ben any further than he was doing on his own. Fortunately for them Ben had retired for the evening, Filling his stomach with the best food Avostoska offered before tossing enough pills back to knock himself out, a favorite past time.

Still, there were a few things he thought were worth a bit of a risk. Running his fingers through her hair, much better groomed than he knew he was, he was hit with a sad thought. "I am sorry...I heard about what happened to Basil," he let his forehead rest against hers, trying to alleviate the pain he knew the loss of a friend would bring his love.

The sorrow came in waves. Lauri’s eyes streamed again, but this time for a friend she couldn’t have known would mean so much. At the moment the Lamb simply held on and wept. She found a voice between sobs. “I don’t know how to explain it— the feeling inside when he died. He was so brave, mon Amour.” She swallowed, caught her breath again, and said, “It’s like I lost a child, or a life-long friend who knew me. Basil had been so kind, mon Lion. He had been sending you flowers for me, to let you know I am with you; Sheep’s-Laurels.”

Oliver nodded, at least able to understand the last part of what she said. "He did bring those flowers, and they were a beautiful reminder of you, mon Amour. In exchange I gave him morsels from my dinner, because I assumed he would appreciate payment for his hard work," he said as he led her to a chair, expecting she would want to sit. "That and I expected it was what you would have done yourself."

Happy to hear it, Lauri eased down in Oliver’s lap and laid her head on his shoulder. “Oui, merci. I did not know much. So much of this place is suffocating. I feel pressed on all sides, like someone is sitting on my chest. It was Basil who kept our bond. I could not feel through it here. Sometimes I would see glimpses. Mostly when I was in the gardens.” Lauri’s hand came to rub her temple. “I thought I saw your face once. I thought I...I thought I dreamt I spelled a word with the flowers, but that doesn’t sound right. I think Basil tapped in my mind for it.”

Running his fingers through her hair and hoping it would soothe any pain or confusion she felt, he listened carefully to her. "He did spell something in flowers - Basil, that is - the first time I fed him," Oliver told her with a small smile. "When I asked him to look after you, his little paws picked up the petals and spelled 'I will'. I don't know if he was saying it or if you told him to, but that thought helped me through some very dark nights without you."

“Oh Basil,” Lauri breathed, getting washed into another wave of sadness. “I’m glad he was there for you, mon Amour. He had given me what strength he could and I couldn’t have asked for a better friend here.” She didn’t feel that she did enough for the little man. Even with having healed his foot. But perhaps she couldn’t have known the measure of his gratefulness. Not until only a few days ago. “If we get out I want to bring him to our home.” He would be buried among the magenta flowers. Lauri sniffed, thinking of the impossible task that would need to be overcome. But without hope, what did they have? “How is Rosy and Cory? How are the others?”

"Bien sûr, mon Amour," he agreed to her request. No doubt Wesley could at least offer some assistance in preserving the small creature's body until he could have a proper burial. It seemed an impossible future to look forward to, but it was an encouragement nonetheless. Oliver decided it was best to leave the topic and try to move away from grief; there had been far too much sadness of late and they needed to enjoy this time they had together.

"Rosy and Cory are doing as best as they can. Amelie has their hands quite full and Cory's also working on writing a piece regarding mages in a positive light, proposing the idea that they're not all wicked witches. I daresay he has the perfect example to build off of." A genuine smile, one that hadn't been seen for quite some time was showing, lightly bopping his index finger on the tip of her nose. "Rosy misses you terribly, but that is only to be expected. As for the others...well, I honestly am not sure. I haven't exactly been around the others, and am not even sure if everyone is still at the castle." Admittance that he had been withdrawn since she disappeared was slightly shameful, though he wouldn't dare think of being dishonest to her.
 
“Oh I miss them— and I’m glad to hear they are doing work for the better, though I hope they’ll be alright.” Lauri knew about people like Hillary Cove were out there. That did concern her. “It is alright, mon Amour, we all manage in our own way.” Lauri mentioned when it was clear he hadn’t been out much since they returned from the court. At least Basil had been some help for them both. “But now we are together.” Lauri gestured to the bed with a nod. “Are you tired? Do you need to sleep?” She asked, caressing his cheek.

Oliver had to agree with her concerns for Rosy and Cory. After all, they were experiencing how aggressive the community was toward mages, and those in support fared little better. His gaze followed hers and he looked at the bed thoughtfully. He was absolutely exhausted and even holding her on a chair it was tempting to fall asleep. "Only if you would like to. And...only if I'll still have you when we wake." It was a promise neither of them could rightfully make, though he was beyond hope at that point.

Smiling, Lauri said, “I would love to. I miss falling asleep with you.” And other things, but right now they were too tired. She guided Oliver towards the comfortable, large bed. The cell had been decked out as much as it could to make things more comfortable for her. One of the items they let her have were books. Oliver caught the sight of the ‘Orient Express’ by her bedside, worn and used daily. “I read it every day.” She smiled, helping him discard his outfit. “We don’t have clothes here for you yet, but it won’t be long I’m sure.” Lauri took the clothes and put them next to the hamper. If he needed them tomorrow Oliver could reuse it. But it was likely Wesley would send something down for him.

Even though they had been kept apart, it was clear their souls had still been entwined. "I've been reading it, or trying to," he said as his arms found their place about her. The thought of them reading together once more struck him like a familiar song in his heart.

At this point Lauri and Oliver were curled up and ready for sleep. “Tomorrow you must eat.” She noticed his cheeks were a bit thinner.

"Oh, I must eat? Mon doux Agneau a des exigences maternelles que je n'aurai d'autre choix que d'obliger."

Chuckling, eyes closed and head tucked, Lauri truly meant it as a voiced concern, but now she decided to throw a small tease in before sleep took them. “Oui, vous devez. J'ai plus d'exigences qui ont besoin de votre force.”

In the morning, just before Ben came to the control room— likely delayed because the doctor sometimes prowled that same hallway at that hour—Lauri and Oliver woke up to one another. The sheer delight of really, truly being together again made for the most pleasant morning simply embracing one another. “I have not slept so well in so long. Se réveiller avec vous est la meilleure sensation.” In an hour or two Ben would most likely arrive at the control room and potentially make a fuss, but this was a risk worth taking.

It would likely take days or even weeks for his physique to return to normal and the color to return to his face, but even after one night he felt refreshed and so much more alive. "I have to agree. It was a simply wonderful feeling to sleep with you once more, Mon Amour," he agreed, combing his fingers through her hair. Just being there with her, he didn't even register the fact they were in a cell or mind they were being watched. He already had the world in his arms. "Your hair has grown so long."

“Yours has too, actually,” Lauri chuckled, taking the liberty to indulge the same motion. “You always look good, mon Amour, and this gives you a kind of Lion’s mane, oui?” The scruff he had developed added to it. Quite the lion indeed, and no complaints from Lauri. “Very fierce,” she purred.

"That has to be the most polite way anyone's ever told me that I've let myself go," he grinned, leaning in and rubbing his scruff along her cheek. "I don't know if I'll keep it long with you once more. I wouldn't want to scratch you up."

Giggling from the nuzzle, Lauri said, “If it’s long enough I don’t mind!” She squished her cheek back against his, murmuring, “You smell rustic, but not offensive to the nose.”

"Then I am glad it is not offensive so that I can keep you close," her Lion chuckled, peppering a few long overdue kisses along her cheek. "Though I cannot promise that will stay the same for long. I don't want to grow unpleasant to be around."

Happy to receive his affections, Lauri said, “You could never be unpleasant, no matter how stinky.” She turned her head to give him kisses back. “But I would not mind washing you myself. Maybe after breakfast I will scrub you down.” Lauri didn’t know if Ben had come yet, nor did she care. They were both covered in sheets anyway. A heat rose in the Lamb that only her Lion could satiate before food arrived.

The gentle touch of her kisses awoke a desire that had been dormant in her absence. Oliver wiggled his brows suggestively, "Bathe me? Je veux te laisser dégouliner sans douche, mon Amour," he purred by her ear before slipping into their natural formation bonded together, with much to be made up for.

Oh, her Lion’s purr immediately sent a blush over Lauri’s body. Giddy with delight, Lauri eagerly gave herself over. True to his words those sheets would need a change before the end of the day. The couple just about finished their passion when food arrived along with clothes for Oliver. Sufficiently hungry, they made sure they were dressed before pulling out the array of delicious food only Avostoska would provide for the people in the dungeons. After all, if you have the cooks, why not utilize them?

A soft glow covered both of the Blair couple as they settled in for a well-earned meal. Oliver could already feel his appetite returning as he dressed in clothing that had been brought down at some point during the night, a good chunk of his own more casual wardrobe. He found a comfortable seat beside his beloved Lamb, eager to take up a piping cup of Early grey along with his poached eggs and toast. It felt as if nothing could possibly dampen the mood, so long as they were together. A theory soon tested.

With his own morning meal out of the way, Ben traveled to the control panel, trying his hardest to avoid Conti after their encounter. Settling into his chair, he fired up the screen and immediately nearly dropped his coffee. "What the fu-" Cold eyes fell on Oliver who was sitting merrily beside Lauri, seemingly cheerful as possible. "You have got to be fucking kidding me," he picked up his phone and quickly sent a message to Wesley. 'What in the hell is going on in the mage's cell?!'

A minute later Ben received a patronizing text saying ‘Looks like the Blair couple is having their fill of breakfast after having indulged in each other’. That soon followed up with ‘Oliver is currently a prisoner of Avostoska; a five year sentence for property damage. The rest of my cells are unavailable for him, so I stuck him with Lauri. There’s nothing in the guidelines forbidding prisoners from interacting with a mage— only guests and residences.’

In the video of the two Ben witnessed Lauri and Oliver going about their merry business, sharing their food and engaging in delightful, light talk.

Ben scowled at his phone, wanting nothing more than to call him a smartass or a motherfucker, but also expecting him to be the kind of man to keep such messages for when it suited him. He'd have to wait and think up a way around his little ploy and if there was a way to spin it to the High Court as Wesley not following orders. For now, he'd have to settle for what he could control with his given permissions. 'And just how am I supposed to conduct an uninfluenced interview if another hunter is there that could easily coach her on what to say?'

‘As far as the legal High Court system is concerned, Oliver is simply an inmate. The Courts explicit concern was that I would not be directly involved.’ Wesley could sense the frustration and soaked in the mood from the text. ‘If you’re worried, you can always blindfold Lauri.’ After a moment Wesley grinned and sent ‘Oh and, be careful. Men who don’t have anything to lose don’t tend to hold back. I suggest being respectful of your subject, Ben.’

For the next few minutes, Wesley would be able to see the '...' bubble starting and disappearing over and over without a message coming through. If he were to watch the control room's cameras he'd see Ben scowl only deepening as he stared at his phone, brows furrowed together before he flipped the bird to the screen and tossed it on the table. "Fucking douche," Ben rolled his eyes, looking up at he screen as a man with his plans foiled and frustrated about it. He'd still have to have his interview, but now it was going to have to remain professional and void of any of his own yearnings. At least with his supply refreshed he could keep the edge off until he could leave this damn place; the pills would last twice as long without Veronica hanging on him, after all.

All day long Ben had to sit and watch Lauri and Oliver cuddle, read, kiss, play games, and stroll around the garden. The next day there was more evidence that Oliver had enjoyed his wife; not a single mouse bite on him. The Lamb, of course, was willing to be devoured by her Lion— and not an agent jackass. Again, another day passed where the couple were happily passing time, basking in the affection of the other, and clearly not feeling the sting of imprisonment.

At some point Ben had to go get food for lunch. Likely missing everything that could qualify as interesting to a horny man such as himself. On his way down the hall he saw a beautiful young mage. She was cuffed. Two androids were guiding her past him towards Conti’s office.

Like any predator who'd found his next prey, Ben wasn't shy in his stare as his gaze followed the mage down the hallway. Someone who wasn't being guarded by a Lion nor was she 500 years old. Even if this wasn't one of the two mages in his direction to monitor, there were cameras and he could catch up on feed. Besides, likely no one would care what happened; she was a witch after all. Deciding he might need to make a stop in Conti's office, once the shackled mage was out of his sight he moved on to the meal that was already in his grasp.

Once his stomach was full in a less enthusiastic manner he returned to the control panel. Though it wasn't required, he decided he'd do his interview with Molly, a task that might prove quite uneventful. The thought of less paperwork could very well have been his motivation, quite sick of his time at the castle. The notification was sent to Wesley, though he doubted the Fox would mind, given it wasn't Lauri he was after this time.

In respect to Rosy, Wesley had done what he could to prevent unnecessary harm to Molly. However, there were limits to what he could do. It was a stretch to send down Oliver. There was no telling if Ben would put up a real fight on it to get the guidelines changed about prisoners. Putting yet another prisoner down there, and putting them with Molly, would likely prove more work than was worth it. Wesley acknowledged the notification and reminded Ben about his agreement to have a third party to concur, and to begin his recording before going into the cell with Molly.

While he had many things he'd planned to say in response to that, Ben refrained and only said he'd be following the guidelines set in place. At first he had considered asking Conti to be his stand in, though there were fears she'd read into that and drag him back to his crypt for more. He requested that Wes send down Hye, understanding he had been present with experiments around Molly in the past.

Hye promptly arrived, gun on hip. While his personal opinions on mages weren’t known he did work for Wes. However, he also agreed to defend Molly by request from Rosalie. The silent Korean man observed Ben click on his phone for video before opening the door for the man. Now that the recording began the interview would only be valid with a full hour of video. As soon as the phone turned off for any reason Ben would need to vacate the room immediately. Timestamps would be crucial in monitoring this, though there were some loopholes Ben could exploit if he tried hard enough. For now Ben had the right to enter into Molly’s cell unhindered.

Molly had been guided to the cuffs by that point. She stared out at nothing. Muddy eyes wandered aimlessly. She made no visible indication of registering Ben’s presence or the door shutting. She merely sat amidst her random sketches in mute existence.

Some of these papers were unsettling. A series of images were similar, yet different with each new page. They began blurry and undefined. The last, dated in April, resembled a baby in the fourth or fifth month of development in the womb. Although the most detailed, it lacked a face; unfinished, never to be done. A few other pictures showed monsters of myth. In one image a ship fell prey to the tentacles of a kraken. In another, a swarm of shapeless winged creatures shot across the tip of the Chrysler building. Then Ben saw, but couldn’t be sure, a sketched face of a familiar woman. It was too difficult to tell who it might be, because in the picture her menacing expression contorted her face. She held something in her hand. Something long and pointed, like a needle.

“Ben...” Molly’s voice creaked like an old stair seldom used.

The unexpected sound of his name made him jump, pulling his attention away from the drawings he was examining. Clearing his throat and trying to play it off since he had Hye as a witness, took a seat a distance from Molly that made him feel safe while not appearing that he was afraid or concerned to an outsider. "Molly Malone, I'm here to interview you for the High Court of the esteemed hunting community. You are expected to answer truthfully to each question posed. Is that understood?"

Inaudible muttering exhaled from Molly, though Ben could not be sure it had anything to do with his question. Those muddy eyes were off and away again. A thousand miles away; a minute away; a cell away.

Staring at her for a few moments, he tried to repeat the question, only to come out with the same response. "I'm going to assume you understand what is being said and take it as your consent," he decided, pausing for another few seconds. When there was no response he carried on. "Please state for the record, any and all crimes that you have committed against humanity with your Almaeri curse."

No confession came. Nothing that could be considered a coherent answer to his question. Though Molly still spoke in broken words under her breath a few words stuck out. “...come over here…” Molly muttered. “...I’m going to give it to you…” she trailed off again. “..feisty little thing…” Molly’s eyes roamed around as if she was tracking movement.

Christ, they really had fried the shit out of her, hadn't they? Shifting in his seat at her garbled words, he tried another prepared question. "Can you state the year or age when you were Awakened, and by who?"

Whatever unseen horror Molly witnessed, it made her tear up. She watched the wall as if she looked right through it. “Basil.” Those muddy orbs went to the door. A twitch of a smirk tugged at her lips. But whatever amusement she had faded, vacillating between disgust and then a strange sense of appeasement, followed by a frown— deep and grim. Molly shook her head in sympathetic sorrow. “Oh Daisy,” she muttered, her tone pitying. “Poor Daisy...”

The name of the rat wasn't lost on him, though he was once again lost at mention of some Daisy. There was no talk of one in any records he'd read, and none of the residents in the castle had such a name that he was aware of. "Who is Daisy?"

“Eyes, cold and empty— loveless eyes found you, Daisy.” Molly’s head rolled on her shoulders, a brief headache visiting her. “I’m sorry...I’m sorry…” She teared again. Her voice dropped to a whisper. “He will come again and again, and he will poison you…” Like solvent on the wild flower, killing its roots. Molly began to twitch again, an attempt of her mouth to smile in wicked delight. She muttered incomprehensibly again. Ben caught his name, or he thought he did. Molly’s trailing, hushed words blended with chuckles and manic giggling. “Yes, yes thirteen days…” Molly’s muddy eyes snapped onto Ben.

At first, Ben thought she was looking behind him, though turning about he saw nothing. When it was clear she had actually focused on him, it made him uneasy. "What. What is in thirteen days, mage? Tell me what you see!" Even if his face wasn't being recorded, a sense of unease was heard in his word.

“Daisy.” Molly’s lips curled and her eyes rose up. “Daisy…Do it.” A slew of muttering of encouragement to an unknown woman breathed out from Molly. Whatever it was that she hoped Daisy would do, Molly’s eyes gleamed as if she herself saw it happen. Molly’s tense body relaxed. “Cold, loveless eyes see no more.” Molly’s muddy gaze fell on Ben again. “Thirteen days, Ben.” Muttering began once more, with Molly keeping her eyes on Ben. “Thirteen….thirteen...thirteen…”

There was something in those muddy depths that made him lose his cool. He could feel his heart racing and suddenly he very much wanted space between him and Molly. "As the prisoner is not lucid, this interview will be concluding," he said in a slightly rushed tone as he stood from the chair and made quick strides toward the door.

Hye hadn’t expected Ben to come out for an hour. The assistant had sat on a chair provided for his comfort across from the door. When it swung open he straightened in interest. Ben looked pale. Beyond him Molly sat there giggling wickedly. Clearly the Korean man was interested, though not so much that he would prod. Molly looked far too amused to fail at guessing what might have occurred.

Thirteen...thirteen….Thir—” Molly’s words cut off once the door shut.

The assistant didn’t say a word. Hye merely held a cheeky grin as he made note of the end of the interview before leaving Ben alone in the hallway. The unsettling encounter lingered like a stink on Ben. Just what might fade the feeling? Time? A shower? Oxy? Ben could only guess.

Ben remained in place while gathering his wits before out of his peripheral he caught sight of Molly again. There was something in the wicked pleasure she wore that made his skin crawl, though he wouldn't say it to a soul. Eventually his mind cleared enough for him to walk, quickly, toward his own chambers to find a distraction.

Thereafter, each day, without thinking about it, at some point Ben glanced at the screen for Molly’s cell and found her staring up at him. Be that she whipped her head up in the second he looked, or he saw she had been locking eyes with the camera until he came to turn that way, she would keep her gaze on the lens and whisper a number. “Twelve days....” She said the day after his interview. “Eleven days...” She said, after that last. “Ten days...” Molly’s lips curled. The dread of what might happen once it came down to the last day loomed over his head.

The nights that followed were long and sleepless, broken apart by images of Molly's face and that dooming voice. Ben awoke in a sweat with his heart racing. His crutch on oxy worsened as it was used as a shield against the nightmares; knocking himself out meant no dreams at all. The only problem was that as the end of his time at Avostoska was drawing near, so was the supply that should have gotten him home. The miscalculation meant a new distraction was needed, and as he lay in the slowly parting haze of one of the last few pills, and he thought back to the mage he'd seen in the halls. She'd fare better than his hand and maybe keep his edge down. Aware she was under the control of Conti, Ben was left with no choice but to come face to face with the doctor, in order to ask for a favor.

With dignity in shreds but doing his best to musk any desperation before her aged claws came out to drag him back to her den, Ben gave a polite knock on the door frame to her office. He didn't look a mouse beaten mess as during their last encounter, though he almost wished he had a more reasonable excuse for being there.

“Come in!” Doctor Conti’s frown indicated her displeasure for being disrupted. She had several vials of blood in her arms. However, when her aged eyes found Ben’s face, her thin lips stretched a smile. “Ahh, Ben Carlysle. Welcome.” Her posture strained against moving to the lab and staying in the room with him. He had no real business with her other than what they had done nights before, so she assumed this was what he came back to her for. “I am afraid I am busy. Lord Von Helsing needs me on a concoction to be ready before the wedding. I can’t indulge with you.”

The very thought of him purposefully returning to her made his stomach churn. Still, he knew he needed to play it cool if he were to get her to play along. "I understand, and I would hate to interrupt you hard work, Doctor," he said with his best charming smile. "I just couldn't help but notice the other day there was a young mage being escorted by drones to your office. With you as notably preoccupied as you are, I was pondering the possibilities of paying her a visit. Provided of course that it doesn't interfere with your experiments or anything."

Without a though more on it, Conti took out her phone and transferred a key code to Ben's card. It was lent, not given. "Ja, just keep her physical form intact, and she must be mentality coherent. Other than that, it is fine. Her cell is E4.”

Well then, that'd been even easier than he expected it to be. Nodding to Conti, Ben was quick to take his leave. "I appreciate it, Doctor. Enjoy your experimenting," because what else did you say to someone who had just released another living being for your personal use as if they were a pen being borrowed.

With the ability view the recordings of the cells he was tasked with watching and not expecting much to change than it had in the past several days, he set off on his way to E4. From his knowledge and expectations, this mage's cell would be like many others. The moment he arrived with a card that held the appropriate key coded to it, restraints would render her helpless and she'd spend the next unforeseen amount of time likely being as useful as she had been yet in her existence. As soon as he could confirm the cuffs were in place, he stepped into the minimalistic cell, all but licking his lips at the treat that lay before him.

The mage furrowed her brows in mild concern and uncertainty. There were few people she met since having been trapped and experimented on. Ben's face rang a familiar bell, but not what he did down in the dungeons. "Who are you?"

"Someone who isn't here for pleasantries. Simply pleasure," he spoffed, as if she deserved to know his name. "Now then, are you going to behave or will we do this the hard way?" Already as he spoke and took a step into the cell, his hands reached for his belt buckle.

Disgust crossed her features. Not unlike Ben when he looked upon Dr. Conti. The mage woman did put up a struggle, though not nearly as much as she would have, had Ben come when she first arrived. Still, she made a mark or two that would linger for a time.

"Heh, E4 is trouble I see." The doctor commented. "Do you like the fight, Ben? Or do you want her docile?"

It was almost insulting, as if Conti didn't think he'd be able to handle himself. He clearly had, in the end, even if he didn't make it out unscathed. "What precisely would that entail?" He wouldn't commit one way or the other without a few details.

"I have a few serums to increase compliance." Dr. Conti explained that the substance, when injected in most mages, influenced amiable behavior. Ben would need to be careful not to get it in his system. Otherwise Ben might suffer ill affects. "But I will not complain if you come back for another bandaging."

With his number of days dwindling at the estate, he hoped to avoid any need to return to Conti, particularly if it involved him undressing to any extent. "I'll take that into consideration, if the need arises," Ben nodded.

By the next two days Ben received a few more marks of resistance. bruised side when E4 kicked him and his finger throbbed from the pain of her bite. Thankfully he had gotten it loose before she had the chance to put more pressure on it. Aside from that, he spent more time keeping her still than enjoying the moment. E4’s spirit had yet to break for Ben.

While his body might have suffered a few hits, it wasn't enough to keep Ben away. His stash had vanished and without his high to help keep him numb, he was in need of a more full release. Paying the doctor another visit, he knocked on the frame. "That offer still up for your compliant serum?" Ben questioned Conti, silently hoping it wouldn't come with a separate price.

Glancing up, and clearly busy, the doctor nearly huffed. If anyone needed an edge off, it was her. But, as it was, there were more pressing matters. The wedding was days away. “Ja, ja, here— I have to get my work done, now go.” The doctor swiped away a few loose hairs that sprang from her fervent work.

Ben didn't object to a short visit, glad to slip away before she changed her mind. With the serum in hand, he made his daily trip to E4, swiping his key card with a new excitement in his eyes. "I tried to give you a chance to behave," he warned her as he stepped close with the vial in hand. "But I think you could do with a reminder of just where your place is, and I'm going to give it to you."

Frightened eyes landed on the needle Ben held. “No,” she breathed, shaking her head. She didn’t know what it was. All she knew was that it could only be from Conti. “No, no!” The mage protested.

In the end, despite the attempt to fight, the needle pricked her arm and the liquid spread through her. The mage’s mind fogged. Her eyes saw and yet didn’t see who had come to caress her— a face both unsettling and strange, but one that did not strike fear in her. At one moment she felt fabric slide away, at another she sensed her body in motion. A blur of time passed unknown to her. Sometime in the night she came aware of herself. She found herself on the bed half covered by a blanket and nothing else. The poor woman covered her face and wept.

As usual Ben was required to observe every minute of what was recorded of both Molly and Lauri. The Blair couple were far more interesting. Even if they weren’t, Ben may well have been eager to watch anything other than Molly’s feed. Despite attempts to simply view without the reminder of his interview with her, at some point or other, like devilish providence, Ben would lock eyes with Molly’s muddy orbs just when she snapped her eyes to the camera and said, “Three days.”

A reminder of the countdown he had almost forgotten. Shivering Ben hit the button that turned off Molly's display, at least while he tried to calm himself. So far nothing has happened, but it was chilling to see that a glance at the calendar told him her counter hadn't changed. Despite being a borderline vegetable and having little idea of the date, ten days had passed since his interview. He retired earlier than normal from the control room that day, a heavy drink accompanying his dinner to help soothe a frantic mind. Three days until what?

REWIND: Friday August 30th, 2019​

In the days following Oliver’s arrest Cory felt bereft of yet another friend. He knew it was for the best. This actually added to the arguments he was making in his essays and his thesis. Cory couldn’t recall the last time he put this much effort in paperwork! His tutoring served him well. Still, he did feel sad about not being able to see or talk to Oliver or Lauri. At least he had his bride and baby!

“I wish we could have them at the wedding. Do you think Wesley could do that for us?” Cory asked his lady love while he changed the fifth diaper of the day.

Rosy looked up in surprise at his question, pondering on it for a few moments. "Maybe he would for us? It's not like we really made any moves to replace either of them as Matron of Honor or Best man," she pointed out. "Holograms of them might raise some fuss but it's our wedding, so screw their opinions."

Cory smiled at his feisty blonde. He knew there were many reasons he loved her, and this was one of them. “Yeah. Screw them.” Daddy took up baby girl as soon as she was clean and dressed, patting out a gas bubble he could tell was forming just by the scrunch of her face. “Puddin— I think I want to add to our wedding.” He began to walk and explain his idea. “I thought of something that might help later, when I present my documents to the High Court. A kind of ‘witch hunt’.” Whilst burping Amelie Cory explained every guest will be given a card. On it, either ‘Human’ or ‘Witch’ will be written. No one is to say what their card has, but in fact they must guess who is who without knowing. By the end, they would ‘burn’ the witches at the stake. Cory said the twist to the game he would employ would be kept a secret between him and her alone. “What do you think?”

Rosy listened thoughtfully to the game he wanted to deploy. "It sounds quite controversial. I love it," Rosy grinned, nodding in agreement. "It might give a few people a bit of an awakening, and if not, no harm no foul. Oh, I almost forgot to tell you. Andriy, Joao, and Gordon all mentioned wanting to bring guests to the wedding. Particular guests. Do you think it'll be a problem since I'm sure Willow and Theo are already coming?"

“Hm,” Cory didn’t think of that. He murmured to give him a moment. He had to wipe Amelie’s gooey face of her spit-up anyway. Finally he sat beside Rosalie with an answer. “Well, I don’t expect they would out themselves or cause a scene. I think they would be good sports about it. I mean, they have gone this long without getting caught, I think it would be in their best interest to feign excitement over the game. No one really expects a mage to want to play something like that, right?”

"Depends on how good of an actor they can be. If they're smart they'll be just as excited as everyone else is to play," she said as she wiped a bit if spit up from his shoulder where the burp cloth hadn't saved him. "And...I don't think any of them are dumb. Trusting to us, but they have no reason not to."

“Well I’ll hope for the best. I really want this to play out. I am going to include it in my thesis. I want to show them that they aren’t helping, and they have a hand in making ‘monsters’ in the world. I doubt anyone wants to hear my theories on the Salem Witch Trials…” Quite decisive indeed. Cory postulated that there were no witches at all and that it was a conspiracy to kill select members. An opinion that could burn him as well as any witch. Was it risky? Yes. So was hunting. And like Wesley said, might as well suffer for something you believe in. Enough was enough. Cory would fight. It helped to have a supportive soulmate!

"In due time," Rosy encouraged him with a smile and kiss on his cheek. "We can start with baby steps and a few that are more open minded, gradually getting ideas out that people will find a way to swallow. I think your writing is going marvelous and cannot wait for it to be shared with others."

Absolutely delighted with the encouragement that couldn’t come often enough, Cory shifted Amelie to pull Rosalie closer for a more appreciative kiss. “You know, I think it’s Amelie’s nap time.” He wiggled his brows. They had some time before dinner too.

"Oh, is it now. Then I think we need to put her down," she agreed, chocolate eyes eager to have their bonding time. It'd been a few days now since their last check-up, in which the doctor gave her the green light that her body was recovered from the delivery to the degree necessary for mommy and daddy time. "Why don't you put your little princess to bed, Daddy, and then you can join me in ours."

Cory didn’t spare a moment to hustle over to Amelie’s bassinet. It took a good ten minutes and a sneaky ninja move to slip away from the slumbering heart of their family before he could come back to their room wherein a princess awaited him. Despite the light tired circles under his eyes, both from Amelie and writing, Cory proved to Rosalie the kind of energy he stored for these occasions. There was no part of Rosy that escaped his lips, nor did Cory miss a hearing a single breath to the air. Cory savored it all.

They were blessed by Fate with enough time to satiate their hunger for each other before soft cries drew them out of bed. Cory gathered up their gear while Rosy fed Amelie before the three descended to the dining hall.

With a long overdue glow, Rosy went to work on making sure their little one was just as full as they were, albeit a much more innocent hunger. Once she was full and had her gas bubble had passed, they began their descent to the dining room. Rosy cast a sheepish look at Cory, shaking her head. "It really is a lot to tow around, isn't it? Maybe we see about leaving an extra bassinet downstairs or something to make it a lighter trip?" They discussed their options on the way down, meeting up with the others that were already in the hall.

“Yeah, that would probably be best,” Cory chuckled.

"Oh, I know that face," Ellie called from the table with a wiggle of her eyebrows as they took their seats. "About time you two are back at it, though better be careful or you're gonna wind up right back where you just came from."

"Yeah, I think we've got enough babies around this place for the time being," Everest added over his scotch.

"That's what you think," Ellie spoffed, looking over at Inara with a silent smirk.

"Look like you are about to be outnumbered," Joao chuckled, remembering talk of their pregnancy pact.

Inara smiled, humming with thoughts brewing. She looked over at Wesley who sighed deeply. “You know I love that you all want to be pregnant together, at the same time, under the same roof, to torment us all, but can we just wait till the end of this year?”

“I‘ll take it under advisement.” Inara chuckled, giving Wesley a kiss.

Wesley tsc’d. “You’re the little devil. We have a wedding and so much to do for the Russians and here you want to coax me. Careful woman, it might work.”

Cory perked. “Oh right, Wes—do you think we could have a holo version of Oliver and Lauri at our wedding?” Cory asked with hope in his tone.

“Hmmm,” Wesley sipped his wine to clear his throat. “Possibly. Let me think about it. I have a lot of work with Conti lately and I still have to keep an eye on Ben. Not to mention my other projects. And now potentially beginning another baby schedule.”

“Alright, just thought to mention it,” Cory said.

Giving his brother a nod, Wesley said, “All good.”

Inara thought that was really sweet, and meant to fawn over the idea, but she noticed a couple of people they had expected to come down at some point had yet to arrive at all. “Anyone hear from Anna and Yonten?”

Everest didn't seem to be quite as on board as Wesley was. "No, no. No. You have a baby literally in your arms, you don't need a second one," he wagged a finger at his wife.

"He'll grow up. I'll want another one because we make adorable babies and they smell the best," Ellie was quick to argue her points before turning back to the Tigress. "No, I haven't heard from either today. But, you know them. They probably just got caught up in each other during Jinpa's nap or something."

"You think they would work up appetite to remember dinner," Andriy chuckled.

Working up an appetite was the Pakshi couple’s speciality. However, it wasn’t always from their favorite activity. Only a bit ago they had been running around with Jinpa. The tyke got tired and needed a nap. Yonten gave that over to Annabelle to do while he did some work with contacts. The time for dinner was soon coming upon them. Yonten put away his phone and got up to check on Annabelle and Jinpa.

On his way over Yonten noticed that the offerings for Satan’s Red Moon had yet to be touched. Had he been off? Yonten was sure the schedule hadn’t been mistaken before. Shrugging, he took a treat and came into the room to wake his beloved and his son. “Hey,” he said in a low tone. He didn’t want to startle them awake. Yonten came to sit next to Annabelle. “Hey.” He gave her thigh a pinch.

A slight scowl came across full lips when she felt the pinch, opening one eye to drowsily look up Yonten. "Best be careful, muddafukka, or you won't get those fingers back," she grinned with half-lidded eyes, fighting the urge to yawn, flaming locks draped over the pillow that she didn't seem quite ready to get up from yet. "You not comin' to bed with us?"

“Fuck yeh, but Jinpa needs to eat.” Even if Yonten would have stayed to have his first course here, they had a son to care for. “But I can get Diki to watch him at dessert.” Yonten grinned, easing down to give her kisses and nips. “So we can have ours.” His hand that held the treat squished the plastic that covered the tasty morsel. Yonten pulled it over for her to see. “We can eat these. I think they sent them up too soon.” Or too late. Whichever the case, they had yummy snacks besides themselves they could munch.

"Mmm, I do enjoy a frisky dessert," Annabelle agreed with a smirk. Crystalline eyes looked up at the salted caramels, one of her favorites especially on the roughest of days. "Too soon?" her brows furrowed, figuring the unexpected nap just had her a bit foggier than normal. "Never a bad time for caramels, Bunny. Although...I could really go for some banana cream pie right about now." An odd choice; in the past 8 months she hadn't had it once during her stay.

Yonten, not familiar with such a thing, spoffed, “Satan’s coming, I know it.” He shifted to pull a drowsy Jinpa up in his arms. “I can get the guys to add it in with your snacks.”

"Nah, it's not coming it was just.." she trailed off, unable to narrow down a date in her head. Maybe they were early? No, August was almost over, which meant she should have been wrapping up her week of the dragon's rage. Brows furrowed as she reached for her phone, needing to take a look at the calendar in case she was remembering something wrong. Nope, her Bunbun had timed his thoughtful gesture perfectly. And yet..."No," she breathed, telling herself it was just a bad coincidence. The trial had her stressed and it was probably just going to be a few days...week...late. No reason to panic, right?

“What’s up?” Yonten asked, putting on a different shirt for Jinpa. The young tyke had been quite rowdy playing in the dirt that day. Clearly someone was not as vigilant.

Annabelle debated just what to say at that point. After all, no reason to get them both worked up if it was just going to be a little late. Then again, she'd also learned her lesson now about keeping communication with him. "Just uh, was checking out the calendar and you weren't wrong with your offering dates is all," she shrugged, hoping to play it down, though a bit of unease in her voice wasn't masked as well as she'd have liked.

Yonten put Jinpa down to choose a toy to bring to dinner. He looked over at Annabelle. As much as he wanted to bask in being correct, the little tells he learned from Annabelle let him know she was a bit off. Yonten walked over to take a look. He checked over again and exhaled. “Uh...Maybe Satan late?” Really late. Too late. Onyx eyes cast a look over at Annabelle that said he was willing to ignore it if she was, though after this long year, those black depths churned and reminded him that responsibility could, indeed, be ignored— only to come with a sledge hammer later. “We should...check.” He gave a one shoulder shrug, trying to play it cool. “You know...just in case.”

It was tempting for her to push it off and say it wasn't too important. Mostly because ignoring it was only a possibility while if a test came back, well then that was some solid evidence. "I mean..yeh, you're probably right," she rubbed the back of her neck that was suddenly quite tense. If it was true, well she'd have to change a few habits in a hurry, and as much as that'd suck it wasn't a decision she could be greedy about. "You mean like check now, now?"

The time demanded them to come down to dinner. “Yeh. Now. We go, get a blood test, come down and...Well if it ain’t anything then we cool.” Then their night could be restful. Yonten did wonder if tonight their lives would change forever. That wasn’t supposed to happen this year. That was supposed to happen in one or two more. Still, as he looked into Crystalline eyes he found he wasn’t afraid. Not like before. “You good with that?”

Annabelle couldn't say she was nearly as calm as he looked about it all, though she did find strength in his gaze. "Yeah, we can do that," she nodded, hoisting up Jinpa with his selected toy in hand and slipping him on her hip. At that point, the night was going to go one of two ways, so they might as well get finding out over with. "We want to bring Jin? We're already gonna be late for dinner and he's probably hungry." Though she really didn't feel like letting him go right then.

“Nah it’s cool, we can bring him.” Yonten draped his arm across Annabelle and made their way to the medical wing. They were ominously quiet, save for Jinpa’s occasional fussiness. Though, even the child knew something was up.

The nurse happened to be going into the room they meant to enter. “Oh, hello. Do you need any help?”

“Yeh, can we get a blood test?” Yonten asked for them, walking in with Annabelle at his side. He decided to shoulder the brunt of the experience in case this was what it looked like. Might as well not put this on a pregnant woman’s shoulders. The only thing Annabelle needed there was his arm.

“Sure.” The nurse was sworn to secrecy in these situations. That didn’t mean the servants had no way of conveying tea to spill. “Come on in, Mrs. Pakshi.”

The nurse didn’t take too long. It didn’t hurt much at all. Yonten watched the nurse take away the blood filled vessel with intense curiosity. “So how long?”

“With this tech? You’ll know by the end of dessert. I can send a written alert or a text, or a servant can tell you.” The nurse smiled. “What would you prefer?”

As much as the outcome had her uneasy, Anna didn't even flinch with the needle, instead focusing her attention on Jinpa who was looking around in confusion. "A text is fine," she nodded, distracted from her thoughts as Jin was interested in the band aid she'd been given. The nurses might be discrete, but she knew how loose servant lips could be all too well; rather not risk news getting out before they'd adjusted to it themselves.

“Alright, I will do that.” The nurse threw her gloves away and gestured to the door. “Please, relax. Whatever happens you are going to be well taken care of here.”

“Yeh.” Yonten didn’t want to dwell here anyway. He never really liked hospitals. “C’mere Jin.” He moved his child’s hand away from the many reachable items. Then he wrapped his arm around Annabelle and made off for dinnner.

Again the walk reflected their unease. What would happen if the text came back positive? Well, not like they could press ‘reverse’ on this one way train. No. Yonten would man up to it. Besides, this was his wife. This was their family. And they weren’t alone. That didn’t mean his heart wasn’t racing, but it did mean he was willing. A far cry difference from January Yonten who would have ‘gone out for a pack of cigarettes’ and not come back.

As soon as the Pakshi couple walked in the Fox noticed their manner. The paleness of Yonten, the almost spooked expression on Annabelle. Only Jinpa looked about right—hungry and annoyed he had to wait so long. That look, Wesley knew well. And so, in fact, did the others. Even if he didn’t know Annabelle much, he knew Yonten through and through. There was little he missed when it came to his childhood besty. The Fox gave them both a knowing grin, though he said nothing...for now.

Coming into the dining hall, Annabelle's thoughts were unknowingly very similar to Yonten's. This wasn't something they were planning, far from it really, though they had no one to blame but themselves. Clearly their actions hadn't reflected that intention, though there was only one tumble in particular that could be responsible for their potential implication. They were one meal away from the news of her lifetime, and she wasn't sure if she still had the appetite for it. She didn't even notice the look from Wesley, instead only looking up at Everest's voice.

"About time you two decided to join us," he called to them. At his side though, Ellie shared Wesley's keen eye, particularly when it came to Annabelle's actions and face. She looked..spooked. There was no other way around it, though she couldn't figure out what might have happened to bring that look to her face.

Inara didn’t know Annabelle as well as Ellie, but the Tigress had come to feel the vibes of her Phoenix with accuracy. As soon as she saw Ellie’s face and glance at Annabelle, bells were going off. Something was up. She didn’t know what, but was up. A quick look at Wesley told her she wasn’t crazy.

Yonten tried to shrug them off, putting Jinpa in next to Jasper so they might eat and share their toys. He got their food in silence. Wesley would describe this as ‘avoidant’ behavior. Similar to when Annabelle and Yonten were just ‘friends with benefits’.

Cory chuckled, “What?” He looked between Wes and Ellie, clearly not catching on.

Annabelle had just started to reach for her fork at Cory's question, still unsure how much she'd be able to eat. Turning her gaze to him, she tried to shrug nonchalantly. "What, what?"

"Is something happened?" Joao had been quietly observing everyone, though he knew he was missing something.

"I thought it was just Yonten and Annabelle finally getting dressed and showing up," Gordon said in equal confusion.

“It certainly seems that way.” Wesley sipped his wine, not hiding a grin.

Inara glanced between Yonten and Annabelle. Clearly they didn’t want to say whatever it was that was on their minds. However, that didn’t mean the curious people at the table wouldn't attempt a nudge or two. “How else would it seem, my Love?”

Wesley gave a shrug. “Oh nothing that’s our business, I don’t think.” He took a bite of food just after saying. “At least not for a while.”

Cory squinted in ponderous thought. He looked at the Pakshi couple and tried to piece together what might have happened. “I don’t get it. What could be not our business now, but will be our business later?”

Yonten shoved a mouthful of noodles in his mouth. Someone wasn’t going to give in. Not him. Not for as long as he could! Though his black eyes glancing at Annebelle’s stomach didn’t help.

Ellie wasn't far behind Wesley in the thought process, following Yontens gaze and recalling just what could have her sister in knots. "Something that we may be privy to in time," she suggested.

Annabelle didn't say anything in response to that, focused on her plate. Not much had been taken off of it though, a nausea settling over her stomach. She assumed it was from the news they'd get to receive.

Rosy, chewing quietly on her own pasta, was watching everyone with interest now. Everyone was acting particularly suspicious and it was clear that Ellie and Wesley figured out something the fiery couple weren't sharing yet. What she had noticed was Annabelle's lack of eating. If they'd been engaged in activities, she'd have been eating hungrily away, just as Rosy was. "Not hungry today, Annabelle?"

The dragon hummed in thought, shrugging her shoulders. "Not really. Think I'm just ready for dessert to be here."

“Care for red velvet cake?” Wesley offered in false innocence. “Maybe a slice of strawberry pie, or perhaps a cherry tart? They bake very well in our oven.”

Yonten’s onyx eyes drew over to Wesley. All of the red colored desserts. He gave him a flat expression. This wouldn’t be a secret long, would it? Taking a look around he should have guessed as much. This was, after all, Avostoska.

Inara slowly pieced the tease together and amber eyes widened. Could they be? After having been so adamant that they weren’t going to do that any time soon? While Inara didn’t blurt anything out she did take this time to mull over these thoughts as she looked between the Pakshi couple. The only thing that mattered at this point was if they were happy or not. Were they deeply disappointed?

Cory furrowed his brows. Still not on the same page, he said, “Cherry sounds good.”
 
Annabelle might not have caught on to the common trait of the desserts listed, though her lips twitched at the talk of baking in an oven. "I think I'll have some banana cream pie," she answered without daring a glance at the Fox. He was far too clever to give any hints to.

"Oh, that sounds lovely," Rosy remarked, though her gaze traveled beteeen those two and Wesley. He looked as if he were on to something... Well, surely whatever was happening they'd be good when it was appropriate.

"Banana cream pie? Since when do you eat fruit that isn't blended with vodka?" Ellie asked with a perked brow in interest, baby blue eyes drifting down with interest to see that rather her sisters glass only held water. "No wine tonight?"

"Nope," Anna answered shortly, avoiding her gaze as well. These snoopy little bitches.

After eating another bite of his food, Wesley offered casually, “Perhaps a peach daiquiri?”

Inara gave Wes a hit on his shoulder. They were clearly not interested in discussing any of this and she didn’t want to be shuffled off from any news if they did get some. “No I think it would be good if everyone focused on water. Hydration is really important.” Especially when you have to grow a human.

All throughout dinner, inching towards dessert, people couldn’t help but notice the looks and mood of the others in regard to Yonten and Annabelle. Once or twice the children pried on what was going on. Thankfully they were dissuaded by dessert into silence. It happened that the kitchens did, in act, have a slice of banana cream pie for Annabelle.

Yonten, who decided to have a go at the pie to, was halfway through it when his phone BING!’d That drew eyes from the others. Reflexively Yonten’s hand went to his phone, but he paused, looking over at Annabelle in silent question if he should read it out loud here.

She could have sworn her heart felt the notification just as well as she heard it. Her eyes followed his movements, time seeming to stretch on for eternity. Either they were fine or she was going to have to get even better at holding greased up piglets. Unaware the entire table had fallen into a deathly quiet with all eyes on them, she nodded to his unasked question. After all, dinner proved there was no way this was going to be kept a secret without having to dodge like mad.

Yonten pulled the screen up. It had gone black by then. The Tibetan man clicked on the phone, tapped the latest message, and skitted his black eyes across the text. Yonten's chair scraped the floor as he stood, hand on head as an overwhelming sense of unexpected joy rushed through him, and shoved the face of the phone outward. "We're having a fuckin baby!"

A squeal of astonished delight escaped Inara who sprang up from her seat, clapping twice. "Oh my god you're having a baby!"

Everything finally clicked together for Cory, who gaped, "Oh wow!"

Grinning, Wesley said, "Congratulations."

It felt like an eternity waiting for Yonten to read the message, Annabelle tense with anticipation. After all, she had known all too well that the last time he'd found out he was going to be a father, he had taken it less than well. When he moved to stand, her heart raced, worried he was about to leave, only to be faced with the surprise of a lifetime - he was happy! Relief and a shared delight raced through her as she too stood, throwing her arms around him as she fought off tears. "A fuckin baby," she breathed into his embrace.

Around the table, everyone shared in the celebrating. Ellie had a wide smirk that all but screamed she knew it while Everest was just as surprised as Cory. Rosy was bright with excitement, reaching for her beloveds hand to give it a squeeze while chiming how wonderful it was. Gordon, while less enthused they'd have yet another baby at the estate still offered blessings to the new parents, as did Joao and Andriy.

"Toast to Annabelle and Yonten - may you baby have more patience than you both combine," he chuckled, lifting his glass as many followed.

"I'll drink to that." Wesley clinked glasses with the closest to him.

Yonten, who had embraced Annabelle and shared a moment with her alone, came back to the present to raise his glass as well.

Diki hooted in celebration for them. Jinpa was informed he would be an older brother, and the children cheered for their fiery Aunt and Uncle. There were no frowning faces, even though two bromance men knew this would come for them later.

Staying close to her Bunny, Annabelle reminded herself to take deep breaths. He was excited, she wasn't feeling completely at a loss, so maybe they would pull this off. Not to mention all the support they were getting from their friends and family. Now she'd just have to adjust to the idea of being the mother of an infant in the next several months. "Well shit, guess this is it. What in the hell am I going to do sober for the next nine months?"

Ellie chucked and shrugged her shoulders. "You get used to it. Besides, there's enough other crap you can't do to mope over." Rosy nodded in agreement with that, grateful as she slowly returned to normalcy, even if she was still not drinking.

"So, is good news, but thought you two would wait," Joao said with curiosity, having heard how adamant they were not to be in the pregnancy pact that had been discussed on the fourth of July.

"Hell, I thought so too," Annabelle admitted, pausing for another bite of the somehow overly delicious pie. "But apparently we weren't as careful as we thought. I mean, I'm pretty sure it was a spur of the moment encounter in the commons, but that's just my theory."

Yonten grinned at the possibility. He wouldn't mind that being when they conceived. In fact, he nodded, "Yeh, that was it."

"Ah yes, it's always fun to have a roll after a passionate display of protectiveness." Wes gave Inara a wink.

Cory, who happily took Rosy's hand in his, smiled and said, "That's kinda cool."

Diki pointed a finger at the two. "I will help." When the time came, they may need assistance. She would be hard to impress if anyone else wanted to do so.

"Does this mean you guys are going to really go the pregnancy pact?" Cory asked.

Wesley said, "I stand by my conditions." He would wait until they killed the Russian. Either that, or the end of the year. So much was going on, another baby would be a lot for Wes to think about.

"I mean, you can stand by what you say all you want. We have our ways," Ellie smirked delightfully, sipping her juice.

Everest, who had felt confident in Wesley's words, suddenly felt it drop. "Wait...what ways?" He dared to ask, looking between his wife and Inara.

"Oh, you know. If we're not trying to make babies then there's really no need for activities that can make them," she shrugged nonchalantly. "Guess it'll just have to stop."

Everest's face dropped at such a threat, mouth agape and eyes flicking over to Wesley. "They wouldn't actually do that...right?" He had been quite thrilled once bedroom activities had been approved at the end of June and didn't want to lose them!

"It would be quite the game of 'I Win' that I've ever played, but yes, they could do such a thing." Wesley looked over at Inara who had on the same smirk as Ellie. "We'll see who breaks first."

"Fine." Inara smiled with a shrug. "It will be baby-roulette."

Face set with deep lines of disapproval, those close could hear Everest murmuring about how he 'never wins I win' as he finished his dessert. Ellie seemed to agree with him, her grin only growing. "Well, maybe you'll learn to listen to me."

Rosy had to chuckle, glancing over at Cory. "Aren't you glad I'm not so demanding." Not that she was opposed to another child, but only once they were settled and comfortable with Amelie.

Cory discreetly squeezed Rosalie's thing and whispered "Yes, thank you." He didn't want to start a brag war, but he was confident he would win. They would take the steps of life one at a time. Amelie deserved at least a year of their full attention in his opinion. Then they could consider expanding their clan.

Yonten had no idea what the future held after this child. All he knew right now was a sense of pride that he was having a child with Annabelle. He held his Dragons hand and conveyed his happiness with a tender, firm squeeze.

"So," Inara spoke in a light tone, "I say it's a girl."

Wes spoffed, "You always do. But this time I agree; girl."

Cory said, "Boy!"

"Nah, it's a girl." Diki pointed her fork.

Rosy looked down at Annabelle's plate, where the pie had been eaten down to the last morsel. Quite the opposite of her main course! "Sweet tooth is a girl," she had to agree with he majority.

"Yeah, I'm gonna have to side with everyone but Cory," Ellie agreed.

"No way, we're due for another boy around here," Everest spoffed, accepting his turn to hold John who wasn't nearly as complacent as Amelie at meal times.

"I do not know...last time I guess boy..." Andriy winced in pain at the thought of the waxing. "I try girl this time.."

"Nah, is boy," Joao had all the confidence in the world. "Yonten make boys."

"I say you're all wrong," Gordon spoke up with a smirk. "I think it's twins."

Annabelle, who'd been pretty calm and in a good mood since, snapped narrowed eyes up at the young man. "Oh hell, no. Why would you bring that shit up? I swear I'll crawl across the table at you, boy."

Laughter fluttered through them. Lottie and the children were on board with the idea. "More cousins!" They chorused.

Yonten chuckled nervously. "Yeh nah, one at a time." They were eased into all of this with Jinpa. They still weren't ready for deep dive. He gave Inara a nod. "Don't your family have twins?"

Inara nodded. "It's rare, but it happens." She smiled at Annabelle. "Aaaand what about you guys? Have there been Blackthorne twins?"

"No, thank God," Annabelle sighed in relief, knowing that meant they should be in the clear.

"Ehh, not exactly," Ellie weaseled her way into the conversation. "I'm pretty sure that Grandfather Blackthorne had twin brothers.."

Crystalline eyes narrowed at the possible thought before she found another wave to calm her down. "Eh, maybe. But I'm pretty sure they were identical and that's not genetic, is it?" Oh, she hoped so.

“Mmm, I think they come at the beginning of September, but apparently they’re still deciding who should come. I seriously hope its sooner, before the wedding, but if he leaves right after I won’t complain.” Wesley cleaned off his hands of dessert. “Speaking of, you boys got confirmation from those mage women?” Wesley asked his accomplices.

Having been given the green light to invite their female companions to the wedding, each had sent messages through to them to extend the offering. Andriy was the first to get a response, which made sense after Alassiel had posed the question herself in July. "Tak, Alassiel will be coming," he nodded, struggling to bridle his excitement to see her once more.

"Asked Natalia before dinner, but is lunch time there. May take time for response," Joao pointed out, used to the 7-hour difference between them at that point.

Gordon nodded, wiping his hands clean. "Yeah, same. May not hear back until after lunch rush from Amalia."

Indeed, the women were hard at work. Natalia nay just finished three consecutive appointments that were on-time. Just as she thought she could relax for a bite, a woman came sobbing into the clinic with a lethargic cat that had been throwing up blue foamy stuff. Amalia sent out several orders right before sitting down to chow on food. No time to fiddle with her phone. They planned on a half-day for that Friday. So many more people wanted to get their meals in before they shut down after lunch finished up. As for Alasssiel, well she had indeed sent Andiry an affirmative when he let her know that Rosy and Cory allowed it.

“Good, good.” Wesley nodded to the news. Yes, this would do nicely.

Inara yawned. “You’re not going to jump into work again, are you?”

“No, I won’t,” Wesley chuckled. “That was it, I promise.”

“Mm.” Inara scooted out from her chair. “Well then, I think it’s time we head to bed. The children were promised a story.”

Lottie hopped down from her chair. “Yay! Story!” Jasper and Kit were not far behind their sister. They were all giving their opinions on what should be told as they grabbed their parents hands.

“Sh, sh, we will work it out when we get to the room. Only quiet walkers will get to make suggestions,” Inara cautioned them. She looked up at the Pakshi’s. “Congratulations you two, and goodnight.”

“Thanks.” Yonten grinned wide and proud.

Diki bounced, giving them a nod. “‘Grants.”

Cory beamed at seeing Amelie yawn. She was just the cutest! “Yeah, I think we’ll head off too.” He got up and grabbed their gear, making a mental note to act on Rosy’s suggestion of a bassinet for the areas they frequented. “Night guys! So happy for you two!”

"Goodnight you guys," Rosy agreed with Cory on it being bed time. "And good luck with the new little one."

Many seemed eager to call it a night, what with dessert finished and all. Joao and Andriy bid a farewell to those still sitting, heading out together. With an approval from Ellie and Everest, Gordon moved to join them, likely for a nightcap and a bit of that single male bonding time

The room was down to Yonten and Annabelle with a drowsy Jinpa and Ellie with Everest cradling John. Walking over to her sister, Ellie placed a hand on her back, offering an encouraging smile. "I think you got this, Anna, but if you have questions don't forget you have a lot of mamas for friends who would be happy to help or answer questions," she said before turning her eyes to Yonten. "And you need to be the nicest person ever to my sister while she's making your kid for you, y'hear?"

Yonten chuckled, "I stayed alive this long. " Over time the Tibetan man had become comfortable making those kinds of playful remarks. It had been a frustration at first, bantering about him being afraid, but now he took it in stride with a light heart. He found it was an affectionate thing, rather than a subtle dig. "Night guys."

Annabelle only rolled her eyes at Ellie's remarks, slipping an arm around Yonten. "Goodnight you two, and good luck with her, Everest," she smirked, knowing that while the topic of another kid might have dropped mid-meal, there was no way she was giving up on it yet. Leaving him to have a heated debate in their chambers with his Phoenix, the Pakshi's found their way back to their own room, a sleepy Jinpa carried the whole way back.

Easing their sweet boy into bed with a quiet story, Annabelle eased her way out of bed to wrap her arms about Yonten, resting her head on his shoulder. "First turned me into an honest woman and one hell of a wife, now gonna see me into a mom, huh?" she murmured next to his ear, enjoying a moment of just the two of them. Knowing that Ellie could be overwhelming, she added, "Don't listen to my sister, though. She's just being dumb."

“Nah, it’s whatever.” Yonten didn’t take it negatively. “I planned on doing the same anyway.” He turned his head to give those full lips a kiss. “Imma do right by you.” This was him now. Unlike how he treated the baby-mama of Jinpa, who was likely strung out somewhere in the world, Yonten intended to actually be a responsible person. He had a wife, a son, and now— well, the jury was out on the sex of this child, but Yonten wouldn’t mind either way. “I love you, muddafuka.’

His words gave Annabelle the strength she didn't realize she needed, her hold on him tightening as she let her forehead rest on his. "And I love you," she breathed, before meeting his obsidian eyes once more. There really wasn't another person she could imagine taking on the world and parenthood with. "Though I feel like this beds going to get crowded in nine months." But that could be dealt with later. Whether it was getting Jinpa into his own bed or even figuring out something that wasn't crashing with Wesley, they had time. For now, miss baby mama was more than ready for bed, leading Yonten to it silently and curling up with both him and their son peacefully.

“I hope so,” Yonten grinned sleepily. He never knew a time when he rested so well, than when he was with Annabelle. Jinpa in their lives made it sweet. This child would make it sweeter. For the first time in a long time Yonten found himself thrilled with the idea of heading a family. There simply wasn’t anyone else he could think of who he would do that with; Annabelle by his side, a fierce and fiery Dragon. The heart fire of his soul.
 
Sunday September 1, 2019​

Avostoska had suffered from the bacteria that was Benjamin Carlysle for more than a month’s time when it hit midnight. There were those who ached to see him finally leave. One of which couldn’t see him gone fast enough. E4 felt the serum given to her linger at times. Even when she wasn’t cuffed to prevent her from escaping she felt the grip of the fetters around her wrists in the haze of the day. There were times when she was lucid and understood that the monster with a handsome face would soon return. Again and again.

They had yet to know who was coming to replace Ben, but they got word the High Court had dwindled their choice down to three people. They were currently in a tense debate about which of them to send. Apparently one of them had a familial relation to Jada Snowden. They didn’t want that to influence the agents' decision.

On the good side of things Joao and Gordon were told by the mage women that they were ready and willing to come to the wedding. The short notice did visibly annoy Amalia, but she let it go. Layla was a huge help around the pub. Not a terrible cook either. Natalia was only slightly noticeably frustrated. She had to work things out with Dr. Kobayashi who was, in her opinion, being uncharacteristically curt and unbending. After a word from Wes that changed, though she wouldn’t know it. The doctor's mood shifted to melancholy when he told her she was allowed to go. Natalia simply couldn’t understand him. At times he looked like he wanted to speak— to say something important—but he would ultimately resist and go back to work.

All this aside it seemed nothing could dampen the mood or lower their spirits. But it wasn’t long until Fate stepped in to pull the rug from beneath their feet.

Galway, Ireland

It had been some time since Alassiel had seen Andriy in person. She was excited for the wedding! They did their best to keep up FaceTime and texts despite the time zones. Every day she spoke with Andriy the more moved in love she was for him. That man exemplified the qualities she desired, both in herself and the kind of person she would be willing to spend her life with, though that subject hadn’t come up yet. Alassiel had been worried it would be too much. They had been dating for a while. What was too soon? Theo and Willow waited for a few months before touching on the subject. Alassiel pondered this as she tended the pond she asked to build.

Koi were a fascinating manipulation of humanity. The colors and size of the fish were thoughtfully tailored, though in some senses barbaric to Alassiel. Not like the carefully crafted efforts of the kelpies. It would be several generations of any of Alassiel offspring to mute the genetic influence of her design. Koi were, in that sense too, far inferior. No matter. Alassiel appreciated them anyway. They were a lovely gift from Tia and she wouldn’t trade them for any amount of money.

A voice broke Alasisel’s calm, saying, “Well, well, well, what do we have here?”

The Seamaiden looked up. Three people had come. But from where? And so silently. One wore robes like that of Aarin. Whoever put them on didn’t know how to arrange the layers though. Most likely a poseur. The others wore garb of the Hersker coven. The very presence of them sent a red flag up in Alassiel’s head.

The shorter Hersker grinned, asking, “Is this…”

“Yes, a Drowned Maiden.” The robed one smirked in interest.

“Oh wow, I only heard.” The taller Hersker marveled.

Alassiel stood up and backed away. “What business do you have here?”

The robed one stepped forward. “I am Pethel. This is Ulfric,” he pointed to the shorter, “and this is Owen.” He showed his palms in peace. “We’re here to discuss an arrangement with the Cat Sí. You can be a part of it too.”

They didn’t know who they were, but that still didn’t settle Alassiel’s stomach. “Wait here.” She knew her Irish family weren’t fans of covens. They hated them. However, this gave them time.

“Don’t take long. We don’t have all day.” Ulfric grumbled.

Alassiel hurriedly went in to find Una. The very look on the Seamaiden’s face drew concern. She spared no time in whispering what had just happened. “What do we do?”

“I will get mother. Text the others, they’re just coming home.” Una left as soon as she said so.

Worried, Alassiel did just that. She sent the three women a concise message. They would have a heads up, even if short notice. Just as she finished Mrs. McQueen came down with a fire in her eye. Alassiel met with her and Una at the bottom of the stares. “Cait—.”

“Where are the bastards?”

“Just outside, next to the pond— Cait!”

The fierce Cat Sí walked right past Alassiel, out the door, and turned around to the back where the men were standing by the pond. They had expected her to come out. They didn’t expect Mrs. McQueen to be hostile, or condescending. “Heh, do you even know what you’re wearing, boy? You look ridiculous.”

“Ahem,” Pethel let that slide, though he did fidget with doubt over how he had displayed his colors. “We came here to talk about an alliance.”

Cait looked at them like they were nuts. Not just nuts, but completely stupid. “Are you daft? This is the day time. Out in the open. What kind of lunatic are you?”

“We have no reason to feel fear or shame.” Ulfric defended. “We come at this time and hour knowing all the risks. I hope that says something.”

“It does.” Cait flicked critical cat slit eyes at him. “You’re an eejit.”

Balking and flustered, Ulfric meant to have at her with verbal abuse, but the robed one stopped him. “Irregardless—.”

“That’s not even a word.” Cait crossed her arms, finding every nit to pick about them.

Pethel pressed his lips in a thin line. “Look, we’re here to warn you and to offer you a future in the new world.”

Cait parted her lips to snipe them with words again, but something drew her brows together. “Wait...Who are you?”

Smiling, Pethel said. “I am a humble servant of Waryth. These two are of Hersker, one of the Nine who are allied with us. We mean to bring an era of restoration. You and your children can be a part of it.”

The Aarinian word was not lost on Cait. She grew angry. Her hair stiffened. If she had been in a cat form she’d have bristled her fur. “You come here with that talk and I’ll tear your tongue out. We’re not for any organization— as soon as you make an ‘us’ there is automatically a them and I will never submit to such a disgrace.”

“Aarin will rise. I don’t think you understand—.”

“Like I hell I don’t! I can smell the rot of Loki off of you. His propaganda in Aarin poisoned minds there and it will do so here, as I can see with the three of you— You, who know nothing of Aarin!” Cait’s fangs manifested in her mouth. Alassiel was pulled back by Una who whispered they may have to run. Thankfully the girls with the car had come. They beckoned them all to come into the vehicle for escape. In the confusion of gathering the girls up another man came to upheave their world.

Out of the darkness and flash of light a tall, dark man with golden eyes came forward. His broad shoulders and muscles were a match for Theo. “Cait, the Cat Sí. It is time you come to face your fate.”

“Erebus…” Cait breathed in surprise. Natalia had spoken of him once during a party wherein she was merry with drink. They happened to speak of their old flames. Natalia had said one of the men paired with her back in the cult of Mamon, Erberus, had almost convinced her to run away. But the fear of Mamon and the narcissism of Erebus promising no better than their monster master kept her in place. The striking features Natalia described were hard to forget. Fury took over Cait once more. “You and your men are not welcome. None of Loki and his ilk are welcome.”

“Vile feline, you will rue the day—.” Pethel spat.

I am Caitlin McQueen, and you are done here.”

The men did not leave. The women did not make an escape with the car. The pub collapsed in a blaze of fire no unblessed water could quell. Ireland shuddered; the first of many countries to be dealt the consequences of revolution.

Across the world, in Seabrook…

They knew the wedding would be coming up soon. Natalia spoke more often of her hope to see Joao again. They all assumed Amalia was eager to meet with Gordon, though she didn’t say much. That was expected. Nicklaus said her tattooed snake expressed more emotion than the snake-bite woman herself. That earned chuckles. Layla, who had become quite a close friend, said that Amalia didn’t waste emotion. Her stinginess with it only meant you knew she loved you when she said so.

Layla smiled, “I think Amalia is probably keeping the better pace. Falling in love slowly. I think that will work out for her in the end. After all, considering your situation.” It had been an accident that Layla found out about them being mages, but she was ultimately alright with it. This even shed some light on what had happened to her husband. Though she would wait on telling her daughter.

“That’s one opinion,” Natalia spoffed. “I don’t know if I am in love with Joao yet, not like Theo and Willow, but I do like him very much. I wouldn’t want to stop this ship— oh hey, Layla, how is that family and the fundraiser?”

“Oh, they said they’re not sure yet.”

“That’s not right. They had promised.”

“I know, but they might have to leave if their parents' illness worsens. I understand it. But Theo and Willow said they would come if I need it.” Layla sighed in relief. “I really do need it too. The discount on the first two years of my darling’s school will be a blessing. I am so close to launching my business. I can’t let this opportunity go.”

Natalia smiled. “I think that’s really sweet of them.”

Layla nodded. “I owe them my life. I couldn’t have asked for better friends. I mean it when I say free massages and acupuncture for life.”

“Hey, where is Willow and Theo?” Amalia asked, putting on her mudmask.

Micha, who was laying with cuts of cucumber on his eyes, muttered, “Late as usual,” with a small playful smirk. Day by day he was coming back.

“Willow said she’ll be here soon.” Layla checked her phone. This Sunday night had been chosen to celebrate Granya and Liam’s first purchase of property together. A chunk of land with forest. If they ever had to leave the coast, they had a safe place to bunk. One step closer to their life together. The couple in question currently carpooled with Willow, Theo, and Lyov.

True to their text, it wasn't long before they pulled up behind the pub for the evening plans with everyone. While one couple or the other could have taken advantage of the good weather to arrive on a bike, the chances they had to be together were few and far between, even when they weren't disappearing for an entire month on honeymoon. There was also a small part of Willow that was concerned with how many more months they'd have with Lyov in their lives. While they'd been relatively healthy even without the aid of Almaeri, there was no doubt that each was a mortal, with Lyov having spent many long, happy years now on Earth.

Arriving at the pub, she was quick to help him out of the backseat along with Granya while the men went ahead to make sure his seat was ready and a night of relaxation could begin. Stepping in, she flashed the others who were waiting an apologetic smile. "Sorry we're a tad late."

“Da, is traffic.” Theo said, but pointed at Willow from behind his wife.

Granya chuckled, “It was not her fault this time, Дядя Theo.”

The Russian Rogue stowed his hand just as Willow turned to see him. A pinched face of a failed attempt at innocence met her chocolate eyes. “I love you, Красивый.”

Chocolate gaze narrowed and she perked a brow at him. "You are lucky I happen to be in love with you, or I wouldn't tolerate you being such a rapscallion, Krasavchik." That and she had no problem with getting revenge if she needed to at a later time.

Lyov, who Liam helped to his favorite recliner, said, “Careful, Theo, don’t forget you married a spirited woman.”

Theo grinned, wrapping his arms around Willow. “I not forget. Not any day.” He kissed her cheek and guided her over to the set up for the mud-mask movie night. Everyone, even Lyov, was going to put one on.

Layla passed out the mixtures. “We have a cucumber, a honey-and-avocado, and a mint-yogurt.” They came with their own little fruit or veggie cut outs, but most just nibbled on those. As per usual they had an array of delicious food within reach.

Granya took a honey-and-avocado paste. “What movie are we watching?”

“Oh, I thought you chose ‘Once Upon A Deadpool’, didn’t you?” Natalia asked, scooping up a glop of the cucumber.

Liam grinned, “I had said that one.”

“You did? I thought that was Дядя Micha being weird.” Granya spoffed. “Okay, that’s cool, we can do that one.”

Micha sat up. One of his cucumber discs fell to reveal a playfully squinting eye. “How is it weird when I say it?”

Before he could get an answer, a blaze of light sparked in a circle amidst the tables and chairs. As soon as the more experienced mages saw it they ducked for cover. A windless force abruptly shoved whatever overlapped the teleportation runes outside of it. Theo covered Willow with his body. A chair or two bounced off of him. None of them were prepared to see what the fading flash revealed.

The McQueens and Alassiel had come. Battered, bleeding, and cursed. Deirdre lay with eyes open and unseeing. Her chest did not rise, nor did it fall. Moira dropped her hand once the teleportation completed. She gasped and fell to her knees beside her dead sister. Moira sobbed, holding the empty shell of her sister against her body. “Deirdre! Deirdre!” She wailed.

Alassiel held Una to her chest and begged her to hold on. The young Cat Sí’s throat looked as if invisible hands were slowly compressing her neck.

Willow had only just begun to apply her mask when she was yanked to safety by Theo. The cries of Moira were beyond unexpected, but as soon as her vision settled back in and she saw the bodies to match the cries, her hand clasped over her mouth. "Oh God," she breathed, shakily rising to her legs before thrusting herself into action and moving to where she knew the first aid kit was. Even if she wasn't sure that anything in it was going to help, she felt that she had to do something.

A riot of commotion and alarm took over the pub. Bear whined and whimpered, pacing the floor. Avril coiled tight. Bandit raced around in confusion. They made way for Willow who attended the superficial cuts of the women. Natalia knew only she had what was needed to help the Almaeric assaults. She retrieved her sack immediately, coming to Willow’s side. The women worked together to ease the pain and help cure.

Liam sprang to his feet, rushing over to the tragedy that befell his family. “Where’s Ma?! Where’s Shae?!”

Alassiel sobbed, “They’re still trying to get away.”

Liam pulled Una to him from Alassiel, knowing instinctively that Deirdre was gone. “Una! Una come on, please. Fight it!” Against anyone’s word he placed his hand on Una’s throat and began to counter cast. Though this held a risk that he would become poisoned no one dared interfere.

Jovan cleared a place on the floor and cast the gate near the pub before anyone could caution him. Theo had barely reached out his hand when his Uncle left. “Wait!” He had said, but the words were lost to him. In a flash of runes he was gone.

“Una, Una! No!” Liam rocked Una’s body in his arms just as the light of her life left her eyes. Her neck, blue and twisted, gave her head no support. It bobbed disturbingly. “Una!” He cried out. Granya came to envelope her beloved, lost to tears like the rest.

Amalia grew furious. She stepped back to call a gate as well. “Fuckers,” she muttered right before she formed the words to leave.

“No, Amalia!” Micha, pale faced, launched himself at her. He had lost so much. They had no idea what was waiting for them on the other side. Micha wasn’t about to lose his sister. The siblings fell in a heap. The two struggled against one another, shouting at each other. Sometimes in Russian, sometimes in Aarinian.

Just across from them Alassiel enfolded them in her arms around Moira, collapsing in cries along with her. Then she felt it. The Seamaiden pulled away to see a dark spot growing hard and cold on Moira’s shoulder. “NATALIA!” Alassiel shouted. Micha and Amalia were drawn out of their wrestling at the cry.

The Squirrel maid had been bouncing between the worst of the wounded to do what she could with her salves, thankful for Willow’s help, but the call from Alassiel who pointed to Moira demanded her immediate attention. “Lay down Moira, lay down!”

The woman did so, panicking as the chill and dreary color quickened through her veins. “I don’t want to lose myself! I don’t want to lose myself!”

Liam, who was struggling to see through tears, held his sister still with a free hand while the other kept Una close to him. “You won’t, you won’t, we’re here.”

“Kill me if it takes me!” Moira demanded in shrill fear.

“Shh, that won’t happen!” Liam’s voice grew hoarse. “Natalia, Natalia please!”

Natalia focused on her task, blocking out sound and distress. Steady hands swiftly mixed and crushed the herbs and ointments she needed. Then she slathered it all over Moira’s arm and neck. The spread slowed. Natalia turned Moira’s head and took out a knife. She dug the blade tip into the darkest part, the point of origin. Out came a ripply slug wiggling around in distress. It squeezed black festering goo out of his mouth. Little spikes pointing back along its body pulsed. Natalia quickly sliced it in half. Then she used the sludge in another mixture. This she gave to Moira to swallow before the woman passed out.

Warm tears were coursing down Willow's cheeks as she sensed so much pain from the loss around them. Deirdre and Una were candles whose flames were gone, and with so much life ahead of them. Their joyous singing and merry laughter would never fill the pub again, and it was such a terrifying thought. Watching as they did everything they could to try and spare Moira, she found the need to grab Theo's hand, in dire need of support and reassurance. "Is...is she going to be alright?"

Theo spoke the words he knew would comfort, though in his heart he couldn’t promise. “Da, she will. Natalia is skilled.” He held Willow to him as if some dark gloom loomed over in the shadows, ready to snatch her from this world before he was ready. No. He reminded himself resolutely. Nothing can tear us apart.

But this was not so for them all. They were given little reprieve before Fate’s needle stitched another thread in her tapestry.

FLASH! A rune circle appeared. They moved out of the way. Two people were revealed when the light faded. Jovan held Caitlin to his chest. Her body splintered as if made of wood. Her chest heaved, creaked, and groaned like the quake of a ship against the strength of the sea. Flecks of red held their shape; shiney slivers of blood, rather than droplets. “Natalia, come quick!”

Promptly at her father’s side, Natalia came with her bag of Almaeric medicine. She pulled out what she needed. She grabbed a bandage and actually soaked it in the honey-avocado, which helped in her concoction.

“Come on, come on.” Jovan’s voice wavered, urging and panicked.

Natalia wrapped the slick fabric around the arm of Cait at her shoulder. The wooden grain had spread further than that, but this was the worst of it. However, unlike with Moira, the skin of Caitlin continued to harden and spread over the body. Natalia switched gears. She commanded water to boil and infused it with peppermint and other herbs. The scalding washed over the frightened Cat Sí matriarch.

Jovan grimaced, “Come on, Natalia, come on!”

“I am trying, Papa!” Natalia’s voice broke in distress.

“Please, stay with us Cait!” Jovan begged in a hoarse tone. His voice dropped to a fearful whisper. “Stay with me, Cait.”

Those slit eyes found Jovan’s face. The thin line dialated at the sight of him—always so glad to see the old grumpy Bear. Tears formed thick and slow. They glided down her wooden cheek as sap. Cait blinked once, then twice, then a third and final time.

Jovan slammed his fist against the floorboards causing a crack to split three planks when Cait exhaled her last breath. “NO!” He cried out in anguish.

A lack of Shae told Willow all she needed to know of the last of the McQueen women. But watching as Natalia tried fruitlessly to save Mrs. McQueen, hope was fading out. No, not Cait too! Willow's heart went out for Jovan, holding his second chance at love and life in his arms as she was ripped from him. Never could she imagine such a pain, never fathom what it would feel like to lose Theo as her grip on him tightened further. Words were a struggle as she wanted to grasp what was going on, and all she could keep muttering was, "Why, why, why," as she clung to him for support and just the knowledge that he was fine.

Theo’s thoughts were the same. He crumpled where he stood with Willow in his arms. As much as he wanted to be strong for them, he could not handle seeing his Uncle Jovan the same as when he lost Alexandria back in Aarin. Theo took solace in that Willow still breathed. He could feel her racing heart against his chest. He could feel the warmth of her skin. “Я не могу говорить о печали.[I cannot speak for the sorrow].” His voice cracked.

“Natalia— Natalia!” Jovan’s tone had switched to one of a scolding nature. He held Cait’s lifeless form as if the sheer fact his hands squeezed her to him meant that what he saw was not real, that they had time, that he wasn’t gone.

The young mage kept a grip on herself. This was nothing new to Natalia’s work as a vet; a pained and sorrowful owner wailing over the loss of a pet. Sometimes they blamed her. Sometimes they wandered away in their grief. This was no mere pet too. They had lost lives who had bonded with their own. “Papa...Papa, I’m—I’m sorry.” Natalia felt Amalia’s hands guide her back from Jovan. The Bear needed a moment.

Jovan wasn’t the only one. Liam came to mourn his mother as well. Granya didn’t leave his side. In moments it felt like their worlds were torn apart. A kind of mute terror filled them. Sound dulled, events occurred in slow motion. At one point they had been falling over each other trying to save lives. The next they were weeping and wailing over the dead and the ones who hung in the balance. Time lost meaning as they clung to the living for some semblance of hope.

After a time they moved Cait and the girls to lay on the tables they pushed together. Jovan stayed by Cait’s side. His silent grief blared the senses. Liam shuffled over to Moira who lay in unconscious recovery on the couch.

“I have to go to the bathroom.” Natalia, empty eyed, teetered to the women’s lavatory in a haze. When the Squirrel maiden closed herself in the emotions she held back poured out. Natalia raised her hands and beheld the instruments she relied on to heal. The tools that failed her. She sunk to the tile floor, her arms wrapped tight around her, sobbing. I couldn’t save them! I couldn’t save them!

While the rest waited for Natalia’s return, Layla helped Alassiel up from the floor. She asked in a small, frightened voice, “What happened?”

Alassiel answered, though she struggled, “More covens came to pressure us into joining them. There were two from one of the Nine, and one from Waryth. I do not know the third. He was tall, dark, and had eyes like bright gold.” The Seamaiden was wrapped in a blanket and given a warm drink to settle her nerves. But it did little. Alassiel shuddered when she said, “Cait accused them of being followers of Loki.”

These were names that Willow was vaguely familiar with, pulling Theo with her to a chair where she needed him; constant reassurance he was alive and with her, and not about to be laid on a table. Hearing of the pressure and what the response was to a refusal was a heavy weight on her shoulders. She knew that all of them had been approached before in one form or another to join and refused to align, but what if now that was a deadly choice? "Did they deny they weren't? That they didn't follow him?"

“No, they didn’t.” Alassiel shook her head. Her hair had darkened into a dreary blend of grey-blues. “They said that we should be warned. That the rise of Aarin was upon us. They specifically wanted the McQueens too. I don’t know why…”

The others looked between them. Lyov’s aged face deepened lines of worry. “It seems Loki is not one to let a slight go. I believe you should be cautious, Liam. If he had come for the Cat Sí, it is likely Loki will want you as well.”

Granya’s teeth flashed. “I will kill them.”

Theo, who kept his hold on Willow as if she might meld into his body, said, “We do not want to bring war here.”

Amalia scoffed. “War is here.” She shook her head and ran a hand through her hair. “Trisha— she had said we would have to choose sides.”

“What side? What are choosing?” Micha’s hands flared. “We are done with Aarin. What can they do here? Nothing! This is the surface of Earth. The mages in Aarin are faced by temples, churches, and military alike on Earth. What can they do against that? They are just another coven here.”

Alassiel frowned. “I don’t think so. Remember, I said the other coven, one of the Nine? They said they are not the only one allied with Waryth.”

Again the word was spoken and something in Theo nagged at him. “Waryth…” They knew what it meant in Aarinian. He looked pale. “Willow, that word. Do you remember?” It had been a conversation he overheard in the hospital when he got rid of that evil witch Gale.

It took her a moment and a bit of reminding from Theo before the long forgotten tale of Gale came to mind. "Oh, that's right!" Willow exclaimed as it hit her. "Those witches you'd overheard and they spoke of a storm coming. Do you think it's this? They've been planning to come from Aarin for this long?"

Theo shrugged, “I— I don’t know. I was young. I didn’t involve directly with Loki like Lyov or Jovan. I focused on protecting the children.” A trait he carried into his life on Earth.

“What does that word mean?” Layla asked timidly.

“Inheritor.” Theo answered, rubbing his hand on Willow’s arm.

“That is true,” Lyov bobbed his head slowly. “But is not quite right way to grasp it. Is means ‘That which I am owed, that had been taken, I shall reclaim’. It is a word used to indicate righteous reparation at any cost.”

Layla frowned deeply, looking at the women covered by sheets where a broken man sat mourning them. “Any cost…”

“Fuck him,” Amalia huffed. “He is owed nothing.”

Jovan spoke after so much silence. “Loki is said to be bitter over his fall from godhood. He may well bring a fight to reclaim his status.”

Layla paled. “You mean….thee Loki? The Norse god?”

They nodded solemnly, briefly telling her what they knew about him, which was not so different from Runa’s knowledge. Granya, who still held Liam, asked, “Prededushka, what does this mean?”

Lyov took a long, hard look around them. He studied the creases in their eyes and the lines of their frowns. He watched the tears fall from their cheeks. “It means war.”

Friday September 6, 2019​

Though late, the castle was glad to finally see the arrival of the new agent. A bittersweet moment. On one hand they were worried what this person would be like; on the other, they were hoping to see Ben finally leave! It happened that the gathering of the accused of Avostoska were thinking over this dilemma with Ben standing in the Great Common with them when the servants came walking up with the agent in tow.

Tall, pleasantly toned, and with a face that could steal a heart from glance, the agent’s features were a smooth dark earthy tone. His hair held tight to his head in coils the color of coal. They watched the middle-aged man stride in with a confidence to match Wesley’s when they were at court. His smile, kind, yet firm, stole the attention of the room. “Salutations,” his voice commanded respect. “My name is Mr. Francis Jackson. My friends call me Frank.” The man raised his hand to greet them all, starting with Wesley and Inara since they were the owners of the estate.

A1880366-A81E-4209-8C4C-6FBEB2A8DA31.jpeg

“Welcome, Mr. Jackson.” Wesley thought well of his man's hold. “Any relation to D’Lante?”

“My nephew,” Frank answered, moving on to each person.

"Your nephew is a fine man," Everest commented with a nod. They'd done a few operations over the years, courtesy of a connection with Wesley. Ellie knew the same, having heard many tales.

Frank bowed his mouth in approval, giving a mindful nod. “I’ll let him know you said that Mr. Crosse. He has spoken well of those of you he worked with. I’m sure he’ll be happy to know you think well of him.”

Rosy, arms full with a happy little Amelie, was pleased to see that their newest guest at the castle didn't seem to be a repeat of Benjamin Carlysle. In fact, she could have sworn there was a type of kindness that came off him. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Mister Jackson," she nodded and smiled.

“The pleasure is all mine, Miss Crosse.” Frank said sincerely. He moved on to Cory, since Rosalie’s hands were occupied. “Good to know my nephew wasn’t wrong. I can tell every praise is not exaggerated nor underestimated.”

Cory chuckled, “Well I don’t know if you’d figure that out from one meeting.” He gave the man his handshake.

Franky folded his hands over his briefcase in front of him once he had finished greeting— all but Ben, so far. He kept that serious, yet polite tone and posture. “I can tell a lot from a moment with a person.” He gave a nod to their little baby girl. “Look into those chocolate eyes. Amelie is as iron willed as her mother and as bold as her father; intelligent as the both of you. Anyone who says differently is a fool.” A smile tugged at his lips, threatening to break him of his professionalism to indulge in the joy only little ones could give a person, when seeing them. Saving himself, Frank looked to Rosalie. “You hold a force in your arms, Miss Crosse. The kind of woman who will blaze trails in this world,” Frank added on simply, “And you know it.” The observation was made and Frank would be hard pressed to change his mind.

The others weren't quite as enthusiastic, though there was definitely a shared relief. Annabelle was especially pleased to know that this meant they'd soon be rid of Ben and even if it meant they weren't completely free of the courts orders, it was still a major improvement. The last thing she needed now that they were well aware of their pregnancy was any unnecessary stress.

Frank then turned to the agent he came here to replace. He outstretched his hand; an extension of courtesy, and courtesy alone. “Benjamin Carlysle. I am eager to begin my work here. I understand we will be side by side until you leave.”

As much as Ben had been unenthusiastic about dungeon life, it now caused unrest to be on the surface. That or he may have just kept looking to Yonten, expecting him to lash out again. "Oh yes, absolutely eager, Mister Jackson," he shook the other man's hand and spoke with bred manners though they didn't mask the sarcasm in his words. "I'm sure you'll enjoy the same handful of rooms I've lived in for a month and the limited amenities Lord Von Helsing so graciously allows to his court-ordered guests."

Speaking clearly, with a firmness that still somehow gave off an undertone of gentleness, Frank said, “Enjoyment is for holidays or when I punch-out the clock, Mr. Carlysle. I am here to work. Anything else is an abuse of the High Court’s time.”

Inara decided she liked this new agent. Yonten smirked from beside his dragon. He did, in fact, have an itch to hit Ben again. Watching this display scratched it. It was Cory who struggled the most here. On one hand he was glad the man seemed nice, but on the other hand—well, like he said, he came here to work.

Frank made a polite nod of farewell to the room before he looked to Wesley. “Shall we?” He had enough of standing and chatting. The greetings were made. Now it was on to the dungeons.

Wesley smiled in a satisfied manner. “Indeed, Frank.” He turned to the others and said, “Please, excuse us.”

The three made off. Wesley walked in between Ben and Frank. Along the way Wesley repeated certain expectations that he had laid out to Ben that the cruel agent would recall. When they descended the elevator it was explained that Molly and Lauri were next to each other on the same cell block, Conti was down the way (both men were curious about Ben when the doctor was mentioned), introduced him to the control room, and said that meals and such would be provided either in his room or in the dining hall of the dungeons. Wesley showed Frank his room, which was right next to Ben.

All the while Frank kept the same respectful stance he had upon arrival. So far his expressions spared no frivolous smile, nor did he pander or banter. This time he came close and said, “Gracious indeed. These are no humble accommodations.”

Always ready to receive a compliment, Wesley said, “Why thank you, yes, my castle is amazing.” But he did add on, “Though a nice big room is only fair, since I’ve restricted the agents to the dungeons.”

“Restrict away. Your worse for us agents can’t be as bad as the best I’ve endured in my pilgrimages. I once stayed in a mud hut for four days, during a Typhoon. That was on a tame day.” Unlike Ben, Frank was genuine when he said he did, in fact, feel grateful for what was provided. “Now then, if that’s all, Lord Von Helsing, I think Ben and I can get to the control room on our own.”

Wesley smiled. “Please, call me Wes, or Wesley, if it pleases you.”

“Alright, I will. Thank you Wes.” Frank gave a nod.

The Fox gestured farewell to Ben. “Have fun,” he said before walking away and leaving Ben with the steel eyed man.

An annoyed sigh escaped Ben beyond his own control once Wesley was out of earshot, already counting down the days until he left Avostoska. Dutifully, he went about taking up his normal seat at the control panel, though there was little intent to work beyond that. His gaze shifted back to the newcomer, relaxed in his chair. "So, this is our kingdom. Might as well grow accustomed to it.”

Without prompt Frank had set up his station and called for coffee. He didn’t plan on leaving this place anytime soon. “I’m sure I will.” Frank laid out his notebook written in code. It would take time to crack it. Ben did see at a glance, though, that a beaded necklace of some kind with a cross at the end of it was tucked between the pages like a bookmark. There was one other person in the castle with something similar. Jada Snowden, Kaylee’s caretaker. “Anything I should know about in regards to Miss Malone and Mrs. Blair?”

"They let Lauri all but have the run of things around this place. She has a slew of vile vermin at her command and will do what she can to come off as innocent," Ben spoffed, shaking his head at the monitor that showed her cell. Both she and Oliver were seated comfortably along a lounger, delving into a novel together and blind to the world about them. "And Molly, well," his eyes shifted over to her cell.

Right as he did, she snapped out of whatever state of mind she tended to be in, her muddy eyes locked on the camera as she gleefully reminded him, "Two days."

It took control for Ben not to jump up out of his chair and walk away, a reaction he tended to have to this unexplained countdown. Instead, he turned his chair so that the screens were behind him, face a paler shade than it's normal tan complexion while he took a shaky sip of his tea. "Molly is unstable and incoherent. Some experiment fried her brain and she's all but an unreliable vegetable at this point."

Frank’s keen eye studied Ben. “I see.” His dark gaze drew over to Molly who had bobbed her head away. However, when Frank watched her feed she paused. The Southern Belle staggered a look back at the camera. Her muddy eyes slid from Ben to the side where Frank sat. Anyone who didn’t know Molly may not have thought much of it, but for someone like Ben, he would have sworn she was seeing Mr. Jackson.

“Curious.” Frank’s brows furrowed contemplatively. An expression crossed Molly’s face that could only be described as a child lost in the woods hearing the voices of their family calling to them, or finding something that had been thought gone forever; gentle astonishment coupled with rising hope for the impossible.

Since before Ben came Molly had her lucid moments. They were rare, or mistaken for when she gave in to the compulsion to make art to satisfy that drive inside her. Ben saw it once or twice, briefly. Today Molly got up and backed away from the camera. Those muddy eyes glistened with— something behind them. Molly whipped around and dragged out her art supplies with abandon. She pulled out paints and charcoal and pens and graphite; she needed them all and couldn't decide with which to start. Molly closed her eyes and blindly grabbed. She ended up with a three-by-four pad and handful of charcoal.

The men were drawn in by the abrupt commotion. Molly kept her eyes closed, her expression pleased— as if she was seeing in her mind what she couldn't with her eyes opened. In the following hour they witnessed Molly sketch out what looked like a ruined town featuring a chapel at the end of the road, by a mountain, near a river, and a graveyard.

E33D1010-6AC5-427C-B937-17606AD6F738.png

2111093A-2AB3-492D-819A-F3A4671AA346.png

Most of these were loose and hurried. But, when Molly moved on to the paints, her fingers glided lovingly over the canvas as if she was caressing the cheek of a beloved. Gold, sunny yellow, crimson, and white burst forth from the pale center of the surface to from a starburst. Molly pulled it up and set it on a hook on the wall. Not satisfied, she took out gold leaf from a drawer and speckled the edges of the picture that resembled the one she made for Lyov so long ago. Once done she dipped her fingers in a silver blue well and wrote in a hopeful scrawl the word ‘Salvation’. Molly stepped back. Her eyes filled with tears, though her mouth turned up in a smile. She knelt before the painting and kissed the feet of the star in adoration. The Southern Belle sat back at her legs and gazed up at the image.

C66D6CB4-DFAE-4C19-BF27-BC73F063043D.jpeg

Ben watched with mild interest; at least she wasn't making ominous voices at him or just rocking about. He wasn't one to admire art of any sort of level, but this was certainly more entertaining than watching Oliver and Lauri read. When Molly's movements ceased and she was all but worshiping her work, he scoffed, shaking his head at the screen. "See, a loony witch that's a waste of resources."

“So it seems.” Frank didn’t give an argument against it. Recalling a quote from ‘Sense and Sensibility ‘— one of the books the literature nerds in the family made him read—Frank repeated in his head the wise words of Elinor Farris when she had to endure the company of a narcissistic man: ...she did not think he deserved the compliment of rational opposition. “Well, I’d like to have my interview with her before ‘Two Days’ is up. Maybe I can gain some insight into the madness.”

"Have at it," Ben shrugged off the memories of just how his own attempted interview with Molly Malone had gone. "She isn't one to talk much, so I wouldn't expect to have any questions answered. Just a lot of incoherent mumbling."

Frank observed Molly a little longer. He would have said ‘Oh I think this might yield some results’, but he rather not. “Perhaps.” At this point Frank’s coffee had been empty for some time. It was close to dinner, in fact. “Will you be eating in your room or the dining hall?” Frank asked, gathering his things.

"I typically eat in my room," Ben responded with his own work bag in hand. He decided not to say it was a choice he'd made to avoid Dr. Conti even before their ill-choiced discretions. "Company has been lacking in the dungeons of Avostoska, but it's something you grow accustomed to." Though he had a particular company in mind for his own choice of dessert, a visit to E4 was a nightly occasion.

A nod of acknowledgment followed. Frank had no notion of what went on between Ben and the mages here, though something in his eye told him that he knew a little something about Ben before coming to the castle. “Well then I guess I’ll see you bright and early tomorrow.” Frank didn’t spare a moment more. This wasn’t vacation.

That night after dinner Frank planned on joining the family chat for evening prayers; a routine Jada had mentioned before. However, as soon as Frank got to the dining hall wherein Dr. Conti sat in hopes to see Ben, he got an alert from Wesley that he was hoping to speak with him in private. The agent stowed his briefcase and made his way to the North Office without complaint. The architecture and the vastness never ceased to impress Mr. Jackson, though he was not one to ramble on.

As it happened, Wes excused himself from joining the rest at dinner for the purpose of having this encounter with Frank. Everyone else, though, was filing their way down as usually. It happened that Frank came to cross paths with Rosalie and Cory.

“Oh hey, good evening.” Cory smiled hesitantly. Without thinking he placed himself forward so that Rosy and Amelie were spared direct interaction. He still wasn’t ‘sure’ about the man. As the father and the husband he rather not risk anything, though he wouldn’t fight Rosy if she chose to make a friendly greeting.

Frank gave them an amiable bow of his head. “Good evening to the three of you.” He failed to restrain a paternal smile for Amelie. He kept his due distance in respect to Cory’s silent boundary.

"Oh good evening, Mister Jackson," Rosy greeted him cheerfully. While Cory seemed uncertain, she felt there was a kindness in his eyes that to her seemed trustworthy.

Frank's eyes fell on the notebook Cory kept with him, in case he thought of something to add to his essays. “Ah, you have a passion for writing?”

“Oh uh, not really. It’s for a personal project.” Cory knew it would come out sooner or later, he didn’t intend for his stance to remain silent forever. Even so, it took courage to look an agent of the High Court in the eye and say, “A thesis and such about my perspective on mages and the question of their dignity. I argue that they are, in fact, human just like us.”

No rebuke came. Neither did Frank seem disturbed. In fact his brows rose briefly and a pleased smile had to be tucked quickly away. “I see,” he said with a sage nod. “Well, I don’t want to keep you and your lovely family from dinner. A pioneer like yourself will need a good meal.”

Cory didn’t know if this was the trick of his mind, or if he really sensed camaraderie. He offered a lighter smile and his shoulders relaxed. “Heh, thanks— uh, you too. Have a good meal, that is.”

“Good night, Lord Cromwell,” Frank gave Rosy a warm farewell nod, though he managed to rein in his manner to be professional again. “And good night to you, Miss Crosse.”

Unfortunately, little Amelie decided not to be as patient while her father conversed. Fussing had drawn Rosalie's attention to the point she had missed Frank's facial reaction to Cory's project. What she did notice was that his words didn't seem belittling or uncertain as some others might. There was even almost encouragement present. Looking up just before their paths ended, she gave the older man a smile. "And you, Mister Jackson. I hope Avostoska finds you well during your stay."

“I hope so too, Miss Crosse.” Frank parted on good terms with them.

Frank arrived in a timely manner to the North Office, despite the detour with the Cromwell couple. The man entered the room with every intention to get down to business. He ignored the grumble of his empty belly. Food could wait. It was time to take action. However, when he made it into the room he was greeted by a symphony of delectable victuals. Dark eyes couldn’t help casting a look at the spread and wonder if he would be indulging.

“Ah, Frank, good.” Wesley trot down the rest of the stairs to the lounge where he had set up a table for the two of them. “Please sit. I was hoping we could talk over a meal.”

Not to be told twice, Frank took his seat across from Wesley. “Thank you, Wes. I appreciate it.”

“Oh of course.” Wesley waved a hand. A servant set down his plate and the Fox spared no time grabbing a fork and knife to cut into his food, speaking immediately between bites just as a plate was given to Frank. “Can’t ask you to skip out on dinner for a talk. I am quite curious about your background, Frank. Your work in the south states is— oh, is something wrong?” Wesley asked mid-bite, seeing Frank had yet to start eating.

Frank offered a cordial smile to let him know it was alright. “Nothing wrong. It’s my practice to give thanks before I have my food. But I didn’t want to interrupt you.”

Wesley couldn’t remember the last time he said a prayer before a meal. It had faded in his household when he was a younger teen. Though not his cup of tea, he gestured he was fine with it. “Oh please, I will wait.”

Head bowed and hands folded Frank murmured a blessing over the food. Then he straightened up, took his utensils in his hands, and offered his full attention to Wesley. “My work in the states is focused in the south, in the slums. There are a lot of people who suffer there.”

“Mages?” Wesley asked casually.

“Well it depends. Are you of the opinion mages are people?” Frank didn’t skip a beat.

A certain riddle came to mind that pulled Wesley’s mouth into a grin. “No.” He speared a potato. “That was what I was wondering in regards to your opinion, actually.”

Shrugging, Frank sipped his wine without a muscle twitch of anxiety. Calm as a cucumber, he said, “As a High Court agent people normally assume my opinion is aligned with the general hunting community. You’re not that kind of man. But if I’ve given any impression of unreliability it is probably due to a small discrepancy in my past.” He leveled his eyes with the Fox, “If you’ve done the research on me I expect you have, you will know I have two sitations alleging an alliance with mages.” Before Wesley could run with that mention, Frank gave a nod. “Such as yourself.”

Careful not to tread on ice he knew not was rotten, Wesley eased back with an amused smile, though his coffee eyes were sharp. “Did you know Christine De Lafayette.”

“I have had the honor of speaking with her.” Frank flashed a ring on his left hand. “Just speaking. But if I hadn’t been married…”

“I know the feeling,” Wesley chuckled. “Did she ever ask you your thoughts on the possibility of mages being human-natured?”

“Yes, in fact,” Frank said in thoughtful reflection.

“What was your response?” Wesley didn’t feign disinterest. It was too obvious.

Frank wiped his mouth with a napkin. “I said I can’t imagine changing my mind.” A broad smile told so much and so little.

Wesley could have gone mad with giddy frustration. It was delightful to be at odds with Frank. And oh, they were at odds. In what way exactly, Wes didn’t know. He laughed as he ate more of his meal before continuing. “Well I guess that says a lot.”

The words ‘Does it?’ said in a baiting tone were held back. Frank watched Wesley. “What did you say?” There was no point in asking if Wes had been put to the test, it was obvious.

“I said it would alter my entire lifestyle. I couldn’t, in good conscience, continue hunting as I do without giving mages the same rights as I do humans like us.” Wesley took a sip of his drink.

“In good conscience, Wes?” Frank’s simple query touched on a point revealed by the courtroom trial for those accused of Avostoska. The choice of words didn’t quite fit what was explained on the witness stand.

Wesley grinned. “You pay attention. I say ‘good conscience’, but I mean ‘by my code’. Please understand, I must speak the way I do to maintain a ‘normal’ functioning life with people. I do not intend to misrepresent.”

Frank nodded in acknowledgement. “I’m curious about your code. How did that come about? How did you build it?”

“I had fallen into nihilism due to my muted empathy after my trauma. They said I wasn’t fully apathetic, but my abilities to connect emotionally were damaged. A mental mechanism to cut off the overwhelming reality of what happened to Timmy that ended up sticking with me.” Wesley took a bite before going on, pondering how he might explain. “They started with a logical approach using my parents Anglican religion as an influence— the ‘Golden Rule’, charity, and being loving were paired with an evolutionary survivalist mentality. After all, I can eat, sleep, and do these basic actions to sustain my life, but I had lost a reason why it was worth it or how I should go about life if I didn’t think there was a future where such evil exists.” Wesley took a pause for another sip. “I am fairly analytical, but it took time to ‘mathematically’ convince me of morality or why I should continue to live. A lot of that was logic—it is contradictory to believe it is an absolute truth there are no absolute truths, for instance.” Wes had a conversation about the topic with Liz months ago. “One of the quotes I reflect on is from a movie wherein Robin Williams had said ‘Poetry. Romance. Love. These are what we stay alive for.’ And this is a big part of the foundation of my code. It brought more light to ‘why’. I could rationalize it, because people all around me had these intense experiences, passions, and loves, even if I had trouble with them myself. It brought everything together. I decided I wanted to make the effort to live the same, even if I had trouble.”

Frank had been listening attentively. He asked, “Have you had any success?”

“Yes, I have.” Wesley answered with pleasure. “It is hard to make these emotional connections, but when they happen I like to think I am experiencing life just like everyone else. Inara and our children are the heart of me.” Wesley cleaned off his hands once he finished his food. “One of the ways I work— as I said at court—means it is hard for me to make a switch. My emotions don’t influence my stance.”

Also finished eating his dinner, Frank happily received his dessert. A large slice of chocolate cake. “What would be convincing? Or, as you put it, ‘mathematically’ connect for you?”

Wesley dug into his cake with his fork. “Well, I’ve said before I would accept unbiased sources. But I suppose I mean to say sources that have nothing to gain. My brother Cory is intent on making an argument for the case that mages have human dignity like us, but he also is close with Lauri and Rosy cares for both her and Molly.” Wesley swallowed a bite. “I won’t brush off his work, but I can’t promise I won’t read it with that truth in mind.”

“I can’t imagine anyone of this day and age making a persuasive argument in that case. Anyone who has had the notion to change their minds is in some way connected like Cory and Rosy are with Lauri and Molly.” Frank observed quickly.

“Perhaps.” Wesley hadn’t thought of it that way, but it fit. “Even if not, I can’t say I would jump on the wagon of reform. It begins with a source with nothing to gain. What they had to say and the evidence they hold is important too. In the meantime I rather be the hunter than the prey.”

Frank studied Wesley. “Sounds like ‘Hunter-Of-The-Gaps’ argument to me.”

That made Wesley chuckle. “Now that’s a perspective. How does that translate? Isn’t the original ‘God-Of-The-Gaps’?”

“Yes, followed by ‘Science-Of-The-Gaps’, where even the most inexplicable, impossible event is dismissed from being divine and assumed to be scientifically explainable later, if given the time.” Frank’s mouth tugged in a smile. “Whatever evidence is brought of a mage’s goodness, are you certain you wouldn’t shrug it off as an evil in waiting?” Dismissed from being considered true and assumed to one be unveiled as evil, if given the time. “Healing a thousand people? Servicing the poor? Feeding the hungry?”

Wesley fell into thoughtful silence. He furrowed his brows when he came to the unsettling conclusion. “I don’t know.” Out of everything they talked about this disturbed him the most. He would hate to make a logically flawed decision. As it stood, he may well have already. Just how good could a mage be to stay his hand from waving the example away?

Frank eased back in his chair. “Perhaps that is where you should start, instead of waiting for someone else to answer it for you with ‘evidence’ you might accept anyway.”

“Hm.” Wesley shifted out of his chair and motioned for Frank to follow him to the couches while the servants handled the dinner clean up. “Drink?”

“Yes, please. Scotch; neat.”

“Oh Everest would approve.” Wesley poured his friend a glass and had one himself. He sat down and sipped it. After a moment, he said, “Our history is a large influence in my perspective, though I suppose even historical documents would give me pause. I do have a healthy skepticism of history. You know the work put into filtering what happened in the past is no joke.”

“Got to start somewhere.” Frank pointed out, “We have to build our perspectives on what is available. We would be hard pressed to interview anyone that far back. All we have is the empirical data from the past.”

“True.” Wesley swirled the liquid in his cup. “So, does this mean you are sympathetic to mages?” He glanced with a grin up at Frank.

Chuckling, Frank said, “Nice try, Wesley.”

Wes knocked back the rest of his drink before sighing with a smile and resting his head back. “Almost got you.”

“No comment.” Frank finished his drink and stood up. “Do you need anything else?”

Shaking his head, Wesley got up too. “No. Just let me know if and when you do those interviews. I heard Molly was a point of interest.”

“Yes, she had been drawing today. Very interesting stuff. I think I will interview her tomorrow, as well as Lauri.”

“Well, good luck. We’ll be gone to the wedding.” Wesley had decided to leave Hye to watch over the security of the castle.

“Ah yes, I should say my congratulations to the happy couple when they return.” Frank gave Wes a handshake. “Goodnight, Wes.”

“Good night, Frank.” Wesley stayed behind and closed the door.

Frank mulled over his duties and reflected on the conversation he just had with Wesley when he came down to the dungeon. It was here that Fate deemed he was to cross paths yet again, this time with Ben who just closed the door to E4. Furrowed brows came together. “Mr. Carlysle, is there a third patient being monitored by the Court?” A serious oversight, if they did not tell Frank.

Ben looked up, not startled by any means, but more the look of a man who was enjoying himself far too much to be bothered right then. Whether it was words from Frank or any missed abnormalities in his own appearance, such as an untucked shirt or zipper that hadn't been fully returned to it's place. He waved a hand dismissively at the question. "Nothing of the courts request, Mister Jackson. A personal interest is all," he answered simply, turning with every intention to retire to his own chamber.

It didn’t take half a blink to know what had happened. Frank’s one hand ran over his face and the other balled. “Is this what you’ve been doing here? Is this the conduct of an agent of the High Court?” His words demanded justification for this unprofessional use of company time, but his hard tone edged on more.

This man was no Yonten, one to make a quick punch without notice, and Ben had already calculated he was the type to refrain from violence for the sake of professionalism at all cost. "Relax. I'm sure you'll find that every report of mine has been filed properly and on time. My choice of activities with resources given once the work has been completed are utterly at my discretion."

If Ben wasn’t careful the ‘two citations’ would become three. Frank’s stoney face defined his disquiet. What with how the people in the Great Common’s were with Ben’s presence, and knowing a story or two about him, it was clear this ‘activity’ had been supplied from a source other than Wesley himself. Frank cocked a brow and gave a nod. “Very well, Mr. Carlysle. I’ll let you go.” After all, as the new agent, he took rank over him. It was Frank who could dismiss Ben.

A cocky smug grin decorated Ben's face as he nodded to Frank. "Have a wonderful evening, Mister Jackson," he said in a painfully mocking tone before striding off down the hall, a few steps away even heard whistling as everything was dandy and right, in his book.

Pursed lipped, Frank watched Ben leave with the carefree walk of a man unshackled by conscience. A glance into the room told Frank that E4 lay groggy and stripped of her ability to act her will. Frowning deeply Frank made off for Dr. Conti’s office. He found the woman busy at her desk. His fist had yet to unfurl, so he used that to knock.

“Come in,” she said in a calmer tone. Frank stepped into the room. “Oh, Mr. Jackson.” Dr. Conti perked. She hadn’t expected him at this hour, or at all. Could he also be here for a withered snack? Ben was greatly missed. “What can I do for you?”

“Ben Carlysle has access to the mage in E4.” Frank took a seat when offered one. “I am curious why he was given permission.”

Dr. Conti shrugged. “He is a man with needs. His wife is in trouble, so he says. Benny is simply—.”

“Benny?” Frank’s tone accused favoritism.

The old woman’s spine straightened. She shuffled some papers. “Mr. Carlysle is doing his work regardless.”

Frank fell into quiet thought. After a moment he said, “Doctor I would like to have the code to E4’s cell.”

“What for?” She asked, curious.

“I do my work regardless. What does it matter?” Frank perked a brow. “I could always go to Wesley, but I thought I would give you the courtesy.”

Caught in her own words, and not wanting to give Ben trouble from Wes, Dr. Conti did so. “There…” She watched Frank get up after he thanked her. “Are you and your wife having trouble, Frank?”

“Call me Mr. Jackson.” He said, turning away. “Only my friends call me Frank.”

Whether that had stung the doctor or not, Frank didn’t look to check. He immediately went to his room and took a few things with him to E4. He unlocked the door to see the mage strung out, stil cuffed, and on her bed. There was no way to tell if she had been reclothed since the first night Ben used the serum.

E4 barely registered Frank’s presence. “N-no...no…” She pleaded weakly, eyes unfocused.

Gathering his strength of will, Frank went to work to clean her up. First a gentle wipe down from head to toe. Then he found her a clean pair of clothes. As he put them on her all Frank could think of was his little four-year-old girl. What if this woman had been Nevaeh? That, and E4’s shivering in fear, fighting with what little strength she had left, drew forth his tears. Frank allowed only a few to fall. He had no time to spend weeping when someone needed care.

Once E4 was placed on her bed, without her cuffs, Frank pulled her sheets over her. For a time Frank stood by her bed and laid his hand on her forehead, murmuring comforting prayers, words, and promises. God help him, he would make sure this would never happen again if he could.

All E4 knew when she woke in the warmth of her covers for the first time in days was a vague sense of comfort and the sensation of a hand upon her head. Though her sleep was riddled with her door being unable to lock away a handsome monster, there loomed a guardian ready to defend her— tall, dark, and with eyes as kind as a desert storm, whose sand fell soft on her skin, but harsh on her assailant.

Ben could, indeed, use his time off work as he pleased.

A shame that the rest of his time at Avostoska would be intense with work Frank would find for Ben to accomplish. Every little detail, every extra document, every review of footage—Anything and everything that could run Ben into exhaustion until he rather take the edge off with a pill and sleep than use his energy for anything else. The only problem would be the interviews. Frank couldn’t be sure Ben wouldn’t escape for some ‘alone’ time during a ‘break’, while Frank was with Molly and Lauri.

That night Frank joined the family chat. He spoke nothing of his day, but alternated between prayers and the names of Saints. With each passing moment the mood of the people in chat shifted; heightened, like they stood at the edge of precipice. One more step and they would not be able to change their path.

“Should we pray for Saint Christopher’s intercession?”

Frank paused, then answered. “No. Not tonight. Soon.”

Saturday September 7th, 2019​

Cory woke on the day he was to be married to the most wonderful blonde he could ever hope to call his own. Rosalie’s sweet, gentle breathing eased any unrest or restlessness he had built in anticipation of that day. This day the world would know she belonged to him. Cory gently leaned in and gave Rosy kisses along her jaw to her lips, where he paid special care to soak in the gift of herself that she gave to him long ago.

The gentle summons awake from Cory's tender kisses brought Rosalie from her slumber with a soft smile. Returning his affection, she ran a hand lightly against his cheek. "Oh, why good morning to you, my noble knight, ready to face the fiercest beast on this beautiful morning. And I don't necessarily mean just visiting your parents," she chucked, rolling over against him and letting out a sigh of beyond contentment.

“Oh is Annabelle going to give me trouble?” Cory joked, sliding gentle hands over her back. He could never bring her close enough to satisfy him. “Just teasing— don’t tell her I said that,” he murmured, giving Rosalie another kiss.
 

Users who are viewing this thread

Back
Top